lhe  MORMON  MENACI 


■ISSIONS  •  OF 


JM. 


N'     :     £'L£E 


(U-t         ImI  A«i  A- J 

OAMTE 


•H'RODUGTION 


c 


tibvaxy  of  Che  Cheoiocjical  ^eminarp 

PRINCETON  •  NEW  JERSEY 


•g@i> 


THE   MORMON   MENACE 


L,  e  e  . 


The  MORMON 
MENAGE 


BEING  THE  CONFESSION 
OF  JOHN    DOYLE    LEE 

DANITE 

AN 


V 


OFFICIAL   ASSASSIN   of  the   MORMON   CHURCH 
UNDER   the   LATE    BRIGHAM   YOUNG 


Introduction  By 
ALFRED    HENRY    LEWIS 

WITH     NUMEROUS    ILLUSTRATIONS 


Home  Protection  Publishing  Co. 
156  Fifth  Avenue 


Z9& 

Q 
Copyright,    1905,   by 
A.    B.    NICHOLS 

All  Rights  Reserved 


ELECTROTYPED    AND    PRINTED    BY 
THE    HERALD    COMPANY    OF     BINGHAMTON 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  PAGE 

Introduction — The  Mormon  Purpose vii 

I.  The  Stormy  Youth  of   Lee 23 

II.  Lee  Begins  a  Career 30 

III.  Lee  Becomes  a  Mormon 38 

IV.  The  Saints  Beset  with  Troubles 58 

V.  The  Mormon  War 73 

VI.  Lee  Locates  the  Garden  of  Eden        91 

VII.  The  Saints  Gather  at  Nauvoo 107 

VIII.  Lee  as  a  Missionary 125 

IX.    MORMONISM    AND    Its    ORIGIN 139 

X.  Lee  Casts  Out  Devils 152 

XI.  Hot  for  Lee  in   Tennessee 162 

XII.  Of  Peculiar  Interest  in  Nauvoo 180 

XIII.  Death  of  Joseph  Smith 195 

XIV.  The  Doctrine  of  Sealing 209 

XV.  The  Saints  Turn  Westward 220 

XVI.  Lee  Goes  to  Santa  Fe' 233 

XVII.  Lee  is  Treated  Badly  by  the  Brethren       .     .     .  254 

XVIII.  The  Danite  and  His  Duty 277 

XIX.  The  Mountain  Meadows 298 

XX.  The  Muster  of  the  Danites 313 

XXI.  The  Blood  Feast  of  the  Danites 323 

XXII.  The  Danite  Chief  Reports  to  Brigham    ....  337 

XXIII.  Lee  Nears  the  End 345 

Appendix 356 


a 


\fc- 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

John  Doyle  Lee             ....  Frontispiece 

The  Danite Facing  page     70 

The  Mormon   Preacher           ...  116 

The  Blood  Atonement           .           .           .  294 


INTRODUCTION 


THE    MORMON    PURPOSE 

Almost  a  half  century  ago,  being  in  1857,  John  Doyle 
Lee,  a  chief  among  that  red  brotherhood,  the  Danites, 
was  ordered  by  Brigham  Young  and  the  leading  coun- 
selors of  the  Mormon  Church  to  take  his  men  and  murder 
a  party  of  emigrants  then  on  their  way  through  Utah 
to  California.  The  Mormon  orders  were  to  "kill  all 
who  can  talk,"  and,  in  their  carrying  out,  Lee  and 
his  Danites,  with  certain  Indians  whom  he  had  recruited 
in  the  name  of  scalps  and  pillage,  slaughtered  over  one 
hundred  and  twenty  men,  women,  and  children,  and  left 
their  stripped  bodies  to  the  elements  and  the  wolves. 
This  wholesale  murder  was  given  the  title  of  "The 
Mountain  Meadows  Massacre."  Twenty  years  later,  in 
1877,  the  belated  justice  of  this  Government  seated  Lee 
on  his  coffin,  and  shot  him  to  death  for  his  crimes. 

In  those  long  prison  weeks  which  fell  in  between  his 
arrest  and  execution,  Lee  wrote  his  life,  giving  among 
other  matters  the  story  of  the  Church  of  Mormon  from 
its  inception,  when  Joseph  Smith  pretended,  with  the 
aid  of  Urim  and  Thummim,  to  translate  the  golden 
plates,  down  to  those  murders  for  which  he,  Lee,  was 
executed.  Lee's  confessions,  so  to  call  them,  were  pub- 
lished within  a  few  months  following  his  death.    The  dis- 


viii  INTRODUCTION 

closures  were  such  that  the  Mormon  Church  became 
alarmed;  the  book  might  mean  its  downfall.  In  the 
name  of  Mormon  safety  Brigham  Young,  by  money 
and  other  agencies,  succeeded  in  the  book's  suppression. 
What  copies  had  been  sold  were,  as  much  as  might  be, 
bought  up  and  destroyed,  together  with  the  plates  and 
forms  from  which  they  had  been  printed. 

In  the  destruction  of  this  literature,  so  perilous  to 
Mormons,  at  least  two  volumes  escaped.  These  have 
been  placed  in  my  hands  by  certain  patriotic  influences, 
and  are  here  reprinted  as  The  Mormon  Menace. 
Much  that  was  shocking  and  atrocious  has  been  elimi- 
nated in  the  editing,  as  unfit  for  modest  ears  and  eyes. 
What  remains,  however,  will  give  a  sufficient  picture  of 
the  Mormon  Church  in  its  hateful  attitude  towards  all 
that  is  moral  or  republican  among  our  people.  A  black 
kitten  makes  a  black  cat ;  what  the  Mormon  Church  was 
under  President  Young  it  is  under  President  Smith,  and 
will  be  with  their  dark  successors. 

The  purpose  of  the  present  publication  of  Lee's  story 
is  to  warn  American  men,  and  more  particularly  Ameri- 
can women,  of  the  Mormon  viper  still  coiled  upon  the 
national  hearth.  To-day,  as  in  the  days  of  Lee,  the 
Mormon  missionary  is  abroad  in  the  world.  He  is  in 
your  midst;  he  makes  his  converts  among  your  neigh- 
bors ;  within  the  month,  on  one  detected  occasion,  he  stood 
at  the  portals  of  your  public  schools  and  gave  his  insid- 
ious pamphlets,  preaching  Mormonism,  into  the  hands 
of  your  children. 

More,  the  Mormon  Church  has,  in  addition  to  its 
religious,  its  political  side,    and   teaches    not    only  im- 


INTRODUCTION  ix 

morality,  but  treason.  On  a  far-away  5th  of  November 
a  certain  darksome  Guy  Fawkes  and  his  confederates,  all 
with  a  genius  for  explosives,  planned  to  blow  up  the 
British  Government  by  blowing  up  its  parliament,  and 
went  some  distance  towards  carrying  out  their  plot.  The 
Mormon  Church  of  Latter-day  Saints,  with  headquar- 
ters in  Salt  Lake  City,  is  employed  upon  a  present  and 
somewhat  similar  conspiracy  against  this  Government, 
with  Senator  Smoot  as  the  advance  guard  or  agent 
thereof  in  the  halls  of  our  national  legislature. 

As  this  is  written,  a  Senate  inquiry  into  this  conspi- 
racy wags  slowly  yet  searchingly  forward.  Stripped  of 
formality  of  phrase  and  reset  in  easier  English,  the 
question  which  the  Senate  Committee  is  trying  to  solve 
is  this:  Is  the  Mormon  Church  in  conspiracy  against 
the  Government,  with  Senator  Smoot's  seat  as  a  first 
fruit  of  that  conspiracy  ?  As  corollary  comes  the  second 
query :  To  which  does  Senator  Smoot  give  primary  alle- 
giance, the  Church  or  the  nation? 

By  every  sign  and  signal  smoke  of  evidence  the  con- 
spiracy charged  exists,  with  President  Smith  of  the 
Mormon  Church  its  chief  architect  and  expositor. 
Smoot  takes  his  seat  in  the  upper  house  of  Congress  with 
a  first  purpose  of  carrying  forth,  so  far  as  lies  within 
his  hands,  the  plans  of  the  conspirators.  What  is  the 
purpose  of  the  conspirators?  To  protect  themselves 
and  their  fellow  Mormons  in  the  criminal  practice  of 
polygamy,  and  prevent  their  prosecution  as  bigamists 
by  the  Utah  courts. 

The  inquiry  has  already  uncovered  Mormonism  in 
many  of  its  evil  details,  and  retold  most,  if  not  all,  of 


x  INTRODUCTION 

those  stories  of  pious  charlatanism  and  religious  crime 
which,  during  seventy-five  years  of  its  existence,  make  up 
the  annals  of  the  Mormon  Church.  As  a  first  proposal  it 
was  explained  in  evidence  before  the  committee  that  in 
no  sort  had  the  Mormon  Church  abated  or  abandoned 
polygamy  as  either  a  tenet  or  a  practice.  Indeed,  the 
present  conspiracy  aims  to  produce  conditions  in  Utah 
under  which  polygamy  may  flourish  safe  from  the  ax  of 
law.  In  the  old  days,  when  Brigham  Young  ruled,  the 
Mormons  were  safe  with  sundry  thousands  of  desert  miles 
between  the  law  and  them.  Then  they  feared  nothing 
save  strife  within  the  Church,  and  that  would  be  no 
mighty  peril.  Brigham  Young  would  put  it  down  with 
the  Danites.  He  had  his  Destroying  Angels,  himself 
at  their  head,  and  when  a  man  rebelled  he  was  murdered. 
Mormonism  is  not,  when  a  first  fanaticism  has  sub- 
sided, a  religion  that  would  address  the  popular  taste. 
It  is  a  religion  of  gloom,  of  bitterness,  of  fear,  of  iron 
hand  to  punish  the  recalcitrant.  It  demands  slavish  sub- 
mission on  the  part  of  every  man.  It  insists  upon  ab- 
jection, self-effacement,  a  surrender  of  individuality  on 
the  part  of  every  woman.  The  #nan  is  to  work  and  obey  ; 
the  woman  is  to  submit  and  bear  children ;  all  are  to  be 
for  the  Church,  of  the  Church,  by  the  Church,  hoping 
nothing,  fearing  nothing,  knowing  nothing  beyond  the 
will  of  the  Church.  The  money  price  of  Mormonism  is 
a  tithe  of  the  member's  income — the  Church  takes  a  tenth. 
The  member  may  pay  in  money  or  in  kind;  he  may  sell 
and  pay  his  tenth  in  dollars,  or  he  may  bring  to  the  tith- 
ing yard  his  butter,  or  eggs,  or  hay,  or  wheat,  or  what- 
ever he  shall  raise  as  the  harvest  of  his  labors. 


INTRODUCTION  xi 

In  the  old  time  the  President  of  the  Church  was  the 
temporal  as  well  as  spiritual  head.  No  one  might  doubt 
his  "  revelations  "  or  dispute  his  commands  without  being 
visited  with  punishment  which  ran  from  a  fine  to  the 
death  penalty.  When  outsiders  invaded  their  regions 
the  Mormons,  by  command  of  Brigham  Young,  struck 
them  down,  as  in  the  Mountain  Meadows  murders.  This 
was  in  the  day  when  the  arm  of  national  power  was  too 
short  to  reach  them.  Now,  when  it  can  reach  them,  the 
Church  conspires  where  before  it  assassinated,  and 
strives  to  do  by  chicane  what  it  aforetime  did  by  shed- 
ding blood.  And  all  to  defend  itself  in  the  practice  of 
polygamy ! 

One  would  ask  why  the  Mormons  set  such  extravagant 
store  by  that  doctrine  of  many  wives.  This  is  the  great 
reason:  It  serves  to  mark  the  Church  members  and 
separate  and  set  them  apart  from  Gentile  influences. 
Mormonism  is  the  sort  of  religion  that  children  would 
renounce,  and  converts,  when  their  heat  had  cooled,  aban- 
don. The  women  would  leave  it  on  grounds  of  jealousy 
and  sentiment;  the  men  would  quit  in  a  spirit  of  inde- 
pendence and  a  want  of  superstitious  belief  in  the 
Prophet's  "  revelations."  Polygamy  prevents  this.  It 
shuts  the  door  of  Gentile  sympathy  against  the  Mormon. 
The  Mormon  women  are  beings  disgraced  among  the 
Gentiles ;  they  must  defend  their  good  repute.  The 
children  of  polygamous  marriages  must  defend  polyg- 
amy to  defend  their  own  legitimacy.  The  practice, 
which  doubtless  had  its  beginning  solely  to  produce  as 
rapidly  as  might  be  a  Church  strength,  now  acts  as  a  bar 
to  the  member's  escape ;  wherefore  the  President,  his  two 


xii  INTRODUCTION 

counselors,  the  twelve  apostles  and  others  at  the  head  of 
Mormon  affairs,  insist  upon  it  as  a  best,  if  not  an  only, 
Church  protection.  Without  polygamy  the  Mormon 
membership  would  dwindle  until  Mormonism  had  utterly 
died  out.  The  Mormon  heads  think  so,  and  preserve 
polygamy  as  a  means  of  preserving  the  Church. 

What  the  Mormon  leaders  think  and  feel  and  say  on 
this  keynote  question  of  polygamy,  however  much  they 
may  seek  to  hide  their  sentiments  behind  a  mask  of  lies, 
may  be  found  in  former  utterances  from  the  Church  pul- 
pit, made  before  the  shadow  of  the  law  had  fallen 
across  it. 

President  Heber  C.  Kimball,  in  a  discourse  delivered 
in  the  Tabernacle,  November  9,  1856  (Deseret  News, 
volume  6,  page  291 ) ,  said :  "  I  have  no  wife  or  child  that 
has  any  right  to  rebel  against  me.  If  they  violate  my 
laws  and  rebel  against  me,  they  will  get  into  trouble  just 
as  quickly  as  though  they  transgressed  the  counsels  and 
teachings  of  Brother  Brigham.  Does  it  give  a  woman  a 
right  to  sin  against  me  because  she  is  my  wife  ?  No ;  but 
it  is  her  duty  to  do  my  will  as  I  do  the  will  of  my  Father 
and  my  God.  It  is  the  duty  of  a  woman  to  be  obedient 
to  her  husband,  and  unless  she  is  I  would  not  give  a  damn 
for  all  her  queenly  right  and  authority,  nor  for  her 
either,  if  she  will  quarrel  and  lie  about  the  work  of  God 
and  the  principles  of  plurality.  A  disregard  of  plain 
and  correct  teachings  is  the  reason  why  so  many  are  dead 
and  damned,  and  twice  plucked  up  by  the  roots,  and  I 
would  as  soon  baptize  the  devil  as  some  of  you." 

October  6,  1855  (volume  5,  page  274),  Kimball  said: 
"  If  you  oppose  any  of  the  works  of  God  you  will  culti- 


INTRODUCTION  xiii 

vate  a  spirit  of  apostasy.  If  you  oppose  what  is  called 
the  spiritual  wife  doctrine,  the  patriarchal  order,  which 
is  of  God,  that  course  will  corrode  you  with  apostasy,  and 
you  will  go  overboard.  The  principle  of  plurality  of 
wives  never  will  be  done  away,  although  some  sisters  have 
had  revelations  that  when  this  time  passes  away,  and 
they  go  through  the  vale,  every  woman  will  have  a  hus- 
band to  herself.  I  wish  more  of  our  young  men  would 
take  to  themselves  wives  of  the  daughters  of  Zion,  and 
not  wait  for  us  old  men  to  take  them  all.  Go  ahead  upon 
the  right  principle,  young  gentlemen,  and  God  bless 
you  for  ever  and  ever,  and  make  you  fruitful,  that  we 
may  fill  the  mountains  and  then  the  earth  with  righteous 
inhabitants." 

President  Heber  C.  Kimball,  in  a  lengthy  discourse 
delivered  in  the  Tabernacle  on  the  4th  day  of  April, 
1857,  took  occasion  to  say :  "  I  would  not  be  afraid  to 
promise  a  man  who  is  sixty  years  of  age,  if  he  will  take 
the  counsel  of  Brother  Brigham  and  his  brethren,  that  he 
will  renew  his  youth.  I  have  noticed  that  a  man  who  has 
but  one  wife,  and  is  inclined  to  that  doctrine,  soon  begins 
to  wither  and  dry  up,  while  a  man  who  goes  into  plurality 
looks  fresh,  young,  and  sprightly.  Why  is  this?  Be- 
cause God  loves  that  man,  and  because  he  honors  his 
work  and  word.  Some  of  you  may  not  believe  this — I 
not  only  believe  it,  but  I  also  know  it.  For  a  man  of  God 
to  be  confined  to  one  woman  is  a  small  business ;  it  is  as 
much  as  we  can  do  to  keep  up  under  the  burdens  we  have 
to  carry,  and  I  do  not  know  what  we  should  do  if  we  only 
had  one  woman  apiece." 

President  Heber  C.  Kimball  used  the  following  Ian- 


xiv  INTRODUCTION 

guage  in  a  discourse,  instructing  a  band  of  missionaries 
about  to  start  on  their  mission :  "  I  say  to  those  who  are 
elected  to  go  on  missions,  Go,  if  you  never  return,  and 
commit  what  you  have  into  the  hands  of  God — your 
wives,  your  children,  your  brethren,  and  your  property. 
Let  truth  and  righteousness  be  your  motto,  and  don't  go 
into  the  world  for  anything  else  but  to  preach  the  gospel, 
build  up  the  Kingdom  of  God,  and  gather  the  sheep  into 
the  fold.  You  are  sent  out  as  shepherds  to  gather  the 
sheep  together;  and  remember  that  they  are  not  your 
sheep ;  they  belong  to  Him  that  sends  you.  Then  don't 
make  a  choice  of  any  of  those  sheep ;  don't  make  selec- 
tions before  they  are  brought  home  and  put  into  the  fold. 
You  understand  that!     Amen." 

When  the  Edmunds  law  was  passed,  and  punishment 
and  confiscation  and  exile  became  the  order,  even  dull- 
wits  among  Mormons  knew  that  the  day  of  terror  and 
bloodshed  as  a  system  of  Church  defense  was  over  with 
and  done.  Then  the  Mormons  made  mendacity  take  the 
place  of  murder,  and  went  about  to  do  by  indirection 
what  before  they  had  approached  direct.  Prophet 
Woodruff  was  conveniently  given  a  "  revelation  "  to  the 
effect  that  polygamy  might  be  abandoned.  They  none 
the  less  kept  the  Mormon  mind  in  leash  for  its  revival. 
The  men  were  still  taught  subjection;  the  women  were 
still  told  that  wifehood  and  motherhood  were  their  two 
great  stepping-stones  in  crossing  to  the  heavenly  shore, 
missing  which  they  would  be  swept  away.  Meanwhile, 
and  in  secret,  those  same  heads  of  the  Church — Smith, 
the  President,  Cluff,  the  head  of  the  Mormon  College, 
Tanner,  chief  of  the  Young  Men's  Mutual  Improvement 


INTRODUCTION  xv 

Association — took  unto  themselves  plural  wives  by  way 
of  setting  an  example  and  to  keep  the  practical  fires  of 
polygamy  alive. 

True,  these  criminals  ran  risks,  and  took  what  Presi- 
dent Smith  in  his  recent  testimony,  when  telling  of  his 
own  quintette  of  helpmeets,  called  "  the  chances  of  the 
law."  To  lower  these  risks,  and  diminish  them  to  a  point 
where  in  truth  they  would  be  no  risks,  the  Mormon 
Church,  under  the  lead  of  its  bigamous  President  several 
years  rearward,  became  a  political  machine.  It  looked 
over  the  future,  considered  its  own  black  needs  as  an  out- 
law, and  saw  that  its  first  step  towards  security  should  be 
the  making  of  Utah  into  a  State.  As  a  territory  the 
hand  of  the  Federal  power  rested  heavily  upon  it;  the 
Edmunds  law  could  be  enforced  whenever  there  dwelt  a 
will  in  Washington  so  to  do.  Once  a  State,  Utah  would 
slip  from  beneath  the  pressure  of  that  iron  statute.  The 
Mormons  would  at  the  worst  face  nothing  more  rigorous 
than  the  State's  own  laws  against  bigamy,  enforced  by 
judges  and  juries  and  sheriffs  of  their  own  selection,  and 
jails  whereof  they  themselves  would  weld  the  bars  and 
hew  the  stones  and  forge  the  keys. 

With  that,  every  Mormon  effort  of  lying  promise  and 
pretense  of  purity  were  put  forward  to  bring  statehood 
about.  What  Gentiles  were  then  in  Utah  exerted  them- 
selves to  a  similar  end,  and  made  compacts,  and  went,  as 
it  were,  bail  for  Mormon  good  behavior.  In  the  end  Utah 
was  made  a  State;  the  Mormons  breathed  the  freer  as 
ones  who  had  escaped  that  Edmunds  statute  which  was 
like  a  sword  of  Damocles  above  their  polygamous  heads. 
To  be  sure,  as  a  State   Utah  had  her  laws  against  plural 


XY1 


INTRODUCTION 


marriages,  and  provided  a  punishment  for  the  bigamist ; 
the  general  government  would  consent  to  nothing  less  as 
the  price  of  that  statehood  prayed  for.  But  the  Mor- 
mon criminals,  the  Smiths,  the  Lymans,  the  Tanners,  and 
the  Cluffs,  were  not  afraid.  They  had  gotten  the  reins 
of  power  into  their  own  fingers,  and  made  sure  of  their 
careful  ability  to  drive  ahead  without  an  upset. 

The  Mormon  Church,  now  when  Utah  was  a  State, 
went  into  politics  more  openly  and  deeply  than  before. 
Practically  there  are  three  parties  in  Utah — Republicans 
and  Democrats  and  Mormons.  The  Gentiles  are  Demo- 
crats or  Republicans;  the  Mormons  are  never  anything 
but  Mormons,  voting  on  this  side  or  on  that,  for  one  man 
or  another,  as  the  Mormon  interest  dictates  and  the 
Mormon  President  and  the  apostles  direct.  Every  Mor- 
mon who  has  a  vote  occupies  a  double  position ;  he  is  a 
Mormon  in  religion  and  a  Mormon  in  political  faith.  In 
that  way  every  office  is  filled  with  a  Mormon,  or  with  a 
Gentile  who  can  be  blind  to  Mormon  iniquities.  To-day 
a  bigamist  in  Utah  has  no  more  to  fear  from  the  law 
than  has  a  gambling-house  keeper  in  the  city  of  New 
York. 

That  Mormon  conspiracy,  whereof  Smoot  in  the 
Senate  is  one  expression,  was  not  made  yesterday.  It 
had  its  birth  in  the  year  of  the  Edmunds  law  and  its 
drastic  enforcement.  In  that  day,  black  for  Mormons, 
it  was  resolved  to  secure  such  foothold,  such  represen- 
tation in  the  Congress  at  Washington,  that,  holding  a 
balance  of  power  in  the  Senate  or  House,  or  both,  the 
Congressional  Democrats  or  Republicans  would  grant 
the  Mormons  safety  for  their  pet  tenet  of  polygamy   as 


INTRODUCTION  xvii 

the  price  of  Mormon  support.  The  Mormons  in  carry- 
ing out  these  plans  decided  upon  an  invasion  and, 
wherever  possible,  the  political  conquest  of  other  States. 
They  already  owned  Utah ;  they  would  bring — politically 
— beneath  their  thumb  as  many  more  as  they  might. 
With  this  thought  they  planted  colonies  in  Nevada,  in 
Colorado,  in  Idaho,  in  Wyoming,  in  Montana,  in  Oregon, 
in  Arizona.  As  a  refuge  for  polygamists,  should  the 
unexpected  happen  and  a  storm  of  law  befall,  they  also 
planted  colonies  over  the  Mexico  line  in  Chihuahua  and 
Sonora. 

Before  going  to  the  latter  move  they  talked  with 
Diaz ;  and  that  astute  dictator  said  "  Yes,"  with  em- 
phasis. Diaz  welcomed  the  Mormons ;  they  might  be 
as  polygamous  as  they  pleased.  He  wanted  citizens; 
and  he  was  not  blind  to  those  beauties  of  enterprise 
and  courage  and  hardihood  that  are  the  heritage  of  the 
Anglo-Dane.  He  bade  the  Mormons  come  to  Mexico 
and  make  a  bulwark  of  themselves  between  him  and 
his  American  neighbors  north  of  the  Rio  Grande.  The 
Mormons  hated  the  Americans;  Diaz  could  trust  them. 
The  Mormons  went  to  Mexico;  there  they  are  to-day 
in  many  a  rich  community,  as  freely  polygamous  as 
in  the  most  wide-flung  hour  of  Brigham  Young.  Diaz 
smiles  as  he  reviews  those  prodigal  crops  of  corn  and 
cattle  and  children  which  they  raise.  They  make  his 
empire  richer  in  men  and  money — commodities  of  which 
Mexico  has  sorely  felt  the  want. 

Once  when  a  Methodist  clergyman  went  to  Diaz,  re- 
monstrated against  that  polygamy  which  he  permitted, 
and  spoke  of  immoralities,  Diaz  snapped  his  fingers. 


xviii  INTRODUCTION 

"  Do  you  see  their  children  ?  "  cried  Diaz.  "  Well,  I 
think  more  of  their  children  than  of  your  arguments." 

From  this  Mexican  nursery  the  Mormon  President 
can,  when  he  will,  order  an  emigration  into  Nevada  or 
any  of  those  other  States  I've  mentioned,  to  support  the 
Church  where  it  is  weakest.  Moreover,  as  related,  the 
settlements  in  Mexico  offer  a  haven  of  retreat  should  any 
tempest  of  prosecution  beat  upon  the  Utah  polygamists 
through  some  slip  of  policy  or  accidental  Gentile 
strength. 

In  Nevada,  in  Colorado,  in  Oregon,  in  Idaho,  in  every 
one  of  those  States  wherein  the  Church  has  planted  the 
standards  of  Mormonism,  the  Mormon,  as  fast  as  he  may, 
is  making  himself  a  power  in  politics.  He  is  never  a 
Democrat,  never  a  Republican,  always  a  Mormon. 
What  sparks  of  independent  political  action  broke  into 
brief,  albeit  fiery,  life  a  few  years  ago  were  fairly  beaten 
out  when  Thatcher  and  Roberts  were  punished  for  daring 
to  act  outside  the  Mormon  command. 

Now,  pretend  what  they  will,  assert  what  lie  they 
choose,  the  Mormon  President  holds  the  Mormon  vote,  in 
whatever  State  it  abides,  in  the  hollow  of  his  hand.  He 
can,  and  does,  place  it  to  this  or  that  party's  support,  ac- 
cording as  he  makes  his  bargain.  He  will  use  it  to  elect 
legislators  and  Congressmen  in  those  States.  He  will 
employ  it  to  select  the  Senators  whom  those  States  send 
to  Washington.  And  when  they  are  there,  as  Smoot  is 
there,  for  the  safeguarding  of  polygamy  and  what  other 
crimes  Mormonism  may  find  it  convenient  to  rest  upon 
from  time  to  time,  those  Senators  and  Representatives 
will  act  by  the  Mormon  President's  orders.     "  When  the 


INTRODUCTION  xix 

lion's  hide  is  too  short,"  said  the  Greek,  "  I  piece  it  out 
with  foxes."  And  the  Mormons,  in  a  day  when  the 
Danites  have  gone  with  those  who  called  them  into  bloody 
being,  and  murder  as  a  Churchly  argument  is  no  longer 
safe,  profit  by  the  Grecian's  wisdom. 

But  the  darkest  side  of  Mormonism  is  seen  when  one 
considers  the  stamp  of  moral  and  mental  degradation  it 
sets  upon  those  men  and  women  who  comprise  what  one 
might  term  the  peasantry  of  the  Church.  Woman  is,  as 
the  effect  of  Mormonism,  peculiarly  made  to  retrograde. 
Instead  of  being  uplifted  she  is  beaten  down.  She  must 
not  think;  she  must  not  feel;  she  must  not  know;  she 
must  not  love.  Her  only  safety  lies  in  being  blind  and 
deaf  and  dull  and  senseless  to  every  better  sentiment  of 
womanhood.  She  is  to  divide  a  husband  with  one  or 
two  or  ten  or  twenty;  she  is  not  to  be  a  wife,  but  the 
fraction  of  a  wife.  The  moment  she  looks  upon  herself 
as  anything  other  than  a  bearer  of  children  she  is  lost. 
Should  she  rebel — and  in  her  helplessness  she  does  not 
know  how  to  enter  upon  practical  revolt — she  becomes  an 
outcast ;  a  creature  of  no  shelter,  no  food,  no  friend,  no 
home.  Woman  is  the  basis  or,  if  you  will,  the  source  and 
fountain  of  a  race ;  woman  is  a  race's  inspiration.  And 
what  shall  a  race  be,  what  shall  its  children  be,  with 
so  lowered  and  befouled  an  origin? 

At  the  hearing  before  the  Senate  Committee  President 
Smith,  stroking  his  long  white  beard  in  the  manner  of  the 
patriarchs,  made  no  secret  of  his  five  wives,  and  seemed 
to  court  the  Gentile  condemnation.  This  hardihood  was 
of  deliberate  plan  on  the  part  of  President  Smith.  He 
was  inviting  what  he  would  call  "  persecution."     He  did 


xx  INTRODUCTION 

not  fear  actual  prosecution  in  the  Utah  courts;  as  to 
the  Federal  forums,  those  tribunals  were  powerless 
against  him  now  that  Utah  was  a  State.  Being  safe  in 
the  flesh,  President  Smith  would  bring  upon  himself  and 
Mormonism  the  whole  fury  of  the  press.  It  would  serve 
to  quiet  schism  and  bicker  within  the  Mormon  Church. 
An  opposition  or  a  "  persecution  "  would  act  as  a  pres- 
sure to  bring  Mormons  together.  That  pressure  would 
squeeze  out  the  last  drop  of  political  independence  among 
Mormons,  which  to  the  extent  that  it  existed  might  inter- 
fere with  his  disposal  of  the  compact  Mormon  vote.  In 
short,  an  attack  upon  himself  and  upon  Mormonism  by 
the  Gentiles  would  tighten  the  hold  of  President  Smith, 
close-herd  the  Mormons,  and  leave  them  ready  politically 
to  be  driven  hither  and  yon  as  seemed  most  profitable  for 
Church  purposes. 

Gray,  wise,  crafty,  sly,  soft,  one  who  carries  mendac- 
ity to  the  heights  of  art,  President  Smith  gives  in  all  he 
says  and  does  and  looks  the  color  of  truth  to  this  explana- 
tion of  his  frankness.  He  would  not  prodigiously  care 
if  Smoot  were  cast  into  outer  Senate  darkness.  It  would 
not  be  an  evil  past  a  remedy.  He  could  send  Smoot 
back ;  and  send  him  back  again.  Meanwhile,  he  might 
lift  up  the  cry  of  the  Church  persecuted;  that  of  itself 
would  stiffen  the  Mormon  line  of  battle  and  multiply 
recruits. 

President  Smith  looks  forward  to  a  time  when  one 
Senate  vote  will  be  decisive.  He  cannot  prophesy  the 
day ;  but  by  the  light  of  what  has  been,  he  knows  that  it 
must  dawn.  About  a  decade  ago  the  Democrats  took 
the  Senate  from  the  Republicans  by  one  vote — Senator 


INTRODUCTION 


XXI 


Peffer's.  In  Garfield's  day  the  Senate,  before  Conkling 
stepped  down  and  out,  was  in  even  balance  with  a  tie. 
What  was,  will  be;  and  President  Smith  intends,  when 
that  moment  arrives  and  the  Senate  is  in  poise  between 
the  parties,  to  have  at  least  one  Utah  vote,  and  as  many 
more  as  he  may,  to  be  a  stock  in  trade  wherewith  to  traf- 
fic security  for  his  Church  of  Mormon  and  its  crimes. 
Given  a  balance  of  power  in  the  Senate — and  it  might 
easily  come  within  his  hands — President  Smith  could 
enforce  such  liberal  terms  for  Mormonism  as  to  privilege 
it  in  its  sins  and  prevent  chance  of  punishment. 

There  be  those  who,  for  a  Mormon  or  a  personal- 
political  reason,  will  find  fault  with  this  work  and  its  now 
appearance  in  print;  they  will  argue  that  some  motive 
of  politics  underlies  the  publication.  It  is  fair  to  state 
that  in  so  arguing  they  will  be  right.  The  motive 
is  three-ply — made  up  of  a  purpose  to  withstand  the 
Mormon  Church  as  a  political  force,  limit  its  spread 
as  a  so-called  religion,  and  buckler  the  mothers  and 
daughters  and  sisters  of  the  country  against  an  enemy 
whose  advances  are  aimed  peculiarly  at  them.  The 
morals  of  a  people  are  in  the  custody  of  its  women ;  and, 
against  Mormonism — that  sleepless  menace  to  American 
morality — these  confessions  of  Lee  the  Danite  are  set  in 
types  to  become  a  weapon  in  their  hands.  It  was  the 
womanhood  of  the  nation  that  compelled  the  present 
Senate  investigation  of  Smoot  and  what  Mormon  in- 
fluences and  conspiracies  produced  him  as  their  represen- 
tative ;  and  it  is  for  a  defense  of  womanhood  and  its 
purity  that  this  book  is  made.  The  battle  will  not  be 
wholly  won  with  Smoot's  eviction  from  his  Senate  seat; 


xxii  INTRODUCTION 

indeed,  the  going  of  Smoot  will  be  only  an  incident.  The 
war  should  continue  until  all  of  Mormonism  and  what  it 
stands  for  is  destroyed;  for  then,  and  not  before,  may 
wifehood  or  womanhood  write  itself  safe  between  the 
oceans.  Congress  must  not  alone  cleanse  itself  of 
Smoot;  it  must  go  forward  to  methods  that  shall  save 
the  politics  of  the  country  from  a  least  of  Mormon  inter- 
ference, and  the  aroused  womanhood  of  the  land  should 
compel  Congress  to  this  work.  He  who  would  hold  his 
house  above  his  head  must  mind  repairs,  and  the  word  is 
quite  as  true  when  spoken  of  a  country. 

Alfred  Henry  Lewis. 
New  York  City, 

December  15,  1904- 


THE  MORMON  MENACE 

OR,    THE 
CONFESSIONS  OF  JOHN  DOYLE  LEE 

CHAPTER  I 

THE    STORMY    YOUTH    OF    LEE 

IN  JUSTICE  to  myself,  my  numerous  family,  and 
the  public  in  general,  I  consider  it  my  duty  to  write 
a  history  of  my  life.  I  shall  content  myself  with 
giving  facts,  and  let  the  readers  draw  their  own  con- 
clusion therefrom.  By  the  world  at  large  I  am  called  a 
criminal,  and  have  been  sentenced  to  be  shot  for  deeds 
committed  by  myself  and  others  nearly  twenty  years  ago. 
I  have  acted  my  religion,  nothing  more.  I  have  obeyed 
the  orders  of  the  Church.  I  have  acted  as  I  was  com- 
manded to  do  by  my  superiors.  My  sins,  if  any,  are  the 
result  of  doing  what  I  was  commanded  to  do  by  those  who 
were  my  superiors  in  authority  in  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 

My  birthday  was  the  6th  day  of  September,  A.D.  1812. 
I  was  born  in  the  town  of  Kaskaskia,  Randolph  County, 
Illinois.  My  father,  Ralph  Lee,  was  born  in  the  State 
of  Virginia.  He  was  of  the  family  of  Lees  of  Revolu- 
tionary fame.     He  served  his  time  as  an  apprentice  and 


24         THE    STORMY   YOUTH   OF   LEE 

learned  the  carpenter's  trade  in  the  city  of  Baltimore. 
My  mother  was  born  in  Nashville,  Tennessee.  She  was 
the  daughter  of  John  Doyle,  who  for  many  years  held 
the  position  of  Indian  Agent  over  the  roving  tribes  of 
Indians  in  southeastern  Illinois.  He  served  in  the  War 
of  the  Revolution,  and  was  wounded  in  one  of  the  many 
battles  in  which  he  took  part  with  the  sons  of  liberty 
against  the  English  oppressors. 

At  the  time  of  my  birth  my  father  was  considered  one  of 
the  leading  men  of  that  section  of  country;  he  was  a 
master  workman,  sober  and  attentive  to  business,  prompt 
and  punctual  to  his  engagements.  He  contracted  largely 
and  carried  on  a  heavy  business ;  he  erected  a  magnificent 
mansion,  for  that  age  and  country,  on  his  land  adjoining 
the  town  of  Kaskaskia. 

This  tract  of  land  was  the  property  of  my  mother 
when  she  married  my  father.  My  grandfather  Doyle 
was  a  wealthy  man.  He  died  in  1809  at  Kaskaskia, 
Illinois,  and  left  his  whole  fortune  to  my  mother  and  her 
sister  Charlotte,  by  will.  They  being  his  only  children, 
he  divided  the  property  equally  between  them. 

My  father  and  mother  were  both  Catholics,  were  raised 
in  that  faith;  I  was  christened  in  that  Church.  When 
about  one  year  old,  my  mother  being  sick,  I  was  sent  to  a 
French  nurse,  a  negro  woman.  At  this  time  my  sister 
Eliza  was  eleven  years  old,  but  young  as  she  was  she  had 
to  care  for  my  mother  and  do  all  the  work  of  the  house- 
hold. To  add  to  the  misfortune,  my  father  began  to 
drink  heavily  and  was  soon  very  dissipated ;  drinking  and 
gambling  were  his  daily  occupation.  The  interest  and 
care  of  his  family  were  no  longer  a  duty  with  him;  he 


THE    STORMY   YOUTH   OF   LEE         25 

was  seldom  present  to  cheer  and  comfort  his  lonely, 
afflicted  wife. 

The  house  was  one  mile  from  town,  and  we  had  no 
neighbors  nearer  than  that.  The  neglect  and  indiffer- 
ence on  the  part  of  my  father  towards  my  afflicted 
mother  served  to  increase  her  anguish  and  sorrow,  until 
death  came  to  her  relief.  My  mother's  death  left  us  mis- 
erable indeed;  we  were  (my  sister  and  I)  thrown  upon 
the  wide  world,  helpless,  and,  I  might  say,  without  father 
or  mother.  My  father  when  free  from  the  effects  of  in- 
toxicating drink  was  a  kind-hearted,  generous,  noble 
man,  but  from  that  time  forward  he  was  a  slave  to  drink 
— seldom  sober. 

My  aunt  Charlotte  was  a  spit-fire ;  she  was  married  to 
a  man  by  the  name  of  James  Conner,  a  Kentuckian  by 
birth.  They  lived  ten  miles  north  of  us.  My  sister 
went  to  live  with  her  aunt,  but  the  treatment  she  received 
was  so  brutal  that  the  citizens  complained  to  the  county 
commissioners,  and  she  was  taken  away  from  her  aunt  and 
bound  out  to  Dr.  Fisher,  with  whose  family  she  lived  until 
she  became  of  age. 

In  the  meantime  the  doctor  moved  to  the  city  of 
Vandalia,  Illinois.  I  remained  with  my  nurse  until  I 
was  eight  years  of  age,  when  I  was  taken  to  my  aunt 
Charlotte's  to  be  educated.  I  had  been  in  a  family 
which  talked  French  so  long  that  I  had  nearly  lost  all 
knowledge  of  my  mother  tongue.  The  children  at  school 
called  me  Gumbo,  and  teased  me  so  much  that  I  became 
disgusted  with  the  French  language  and  tried  to  forget 
it — which  has  been  a  disadvantage  to  me  since  that  time. 

My  aunt  was  rich  in  her  own  right.     My  uncle  Conner 


26         THE   STORMY  YOUTH   OF  LEE 

was  poor ;  he  drank  and  gambled  and  wasted  her  fortune ; 
she  in  return  give  him  blixen  all  the  time.  The  more  she 
scolded,  the  worse  he  acted,  until  they  would  fight  like 
cats  and  dogs.  Between  them  I  was  treated  worse  than 
an  African  slave.  I  lived  in  the  family  eight  years,  and 
can  safely  say  I  got  a  whipping  every  day  I  was  there. 

My  aunt  was  more  like  a  savage  than  a  civilized  woman. 
In  her  anger  she  generally  took  her  revenge  upon  those 
around  her  who  were  the  least  to  blame.  She  would 
strike  with  anything  she  could  obtain  with  which  to  work 
an  injury.  I  have  been  knocked  down  and  beaten  by 
her  until  I  was  senseless,  scores  of  times,  and  carry  many 
scars  on  my  person,  the  result  of  harsh  usage  by  her. 

When  I  was  sixteen  years  old  I  concluded  to  leave  my 
aunt's  house — I  cannot  call  it  home ;  my  friends  advised 
me  to  do  so.  I  walked  one  night  to  Kaskaskia ;  went  to 
Robert  Morrison  and  told  him  my  story.  He  was  a  mail 
contractor.  He  clothed  me  comfortably,  and  sent  me 
over  the  Mississippi  River  into  Missouri,  to  carry  the  mail 
from  St.  Genevieve  to  Pinckney,  on  the  north  side  of  the 
Missouri  River,  via  Potosie,  a  distance  of  one  hundred  and 
twenty-seven  miles.  It  was  a  weekly  mail.  I  was  to  re- 
ceive seven  dollars  a  month  for  my  services.  This  was  in 
December,  1828.  It  was  a  severe  winter;  snow  un- 
usually deep  and  roads  bad.  I  was  often  until  two 
o'clock  at  night  in  reaching  my  stations.  In  the  follow- 
ing spring  I  came  near  losing  my  life  on  several  occasions 
when  swimming  the  streams,  which  were  then  gen- 
erally over  their  banks.  The  Meramec  was  the  worst 
stream  I  had  to  cross,  but  I  escaped  danger,  and  gave 
satisfaction  to  my  employer. 


THE    STORMY   YOUTH    OF    LEE  27 

All  I  know  of  my  father,  after  I  was  eight  years  of 
age,  is  that  he  went  to  Texas  in  the  year  1820,  and  I 
have  never  heard  of  him  since.  What  his  fate  was  I 
never  knew.  When  my  mother  died,  my  uncle  and  aunt 
Conner  took  all  the  property — a  large  tract  of  land, 
several  slaves,  household  and  kitchen  furniture,  and  all ; 
and,  as  I  had  no  guardian,  I  never  received  any  portion 
of  the  property.  The  slaves  were  set  free  by  an  act  of 
the  Legislature;  the  land  was  sold  for  taxes,  and  was 
hardly  worth  redeeming  when  I  came  of  age;  so  I  sold 
my  interest  in  all  the  land  that  had  belonged  to  my 
mother,  and  made  a  quit-claim  deed  of  it  to  Sidney  Breeze, 
a  lawyer  of  Kaskaskia,  in  consideration  of  two  hundred 
dollars.  I  was  born  on  the  point  of  land  lying  between 
and  above  the  mouth  of  the  Okaw  or  Kaskaskia  River  and 
the  Mississippi  River,  in  what  is  known  as  the  Great 
American  Bottom — the  particular  point  I  refer  to  was 
then  called  Zeal-no-waw,  the  Island  of  Nuts.  It  was 
nineteen  miles  from  the  point  of  the  bluffs  to  the  mouth 
of  the  Okaw  River;  ten  miles  wide  up  at  the  bluffs  and 
tapering  to  a  point  where  the  rivers  united.  Large 
bands  of  wild  horses — French  ponies,  called  "punt" 
horses — were  to  be  found  any  day  feeding  on  the  ever 
green  and  nutritious  grasses  and  vegetation.  Cattle  and 
hogs  were  also  running  wild  in  great  numbers;  every 
kind  of  game,  large  and  small,  could  be  had  with  little 
exertion.  The  streams  were  full  of  fish;  the  forests 
contained  many  varieties  of  timber;  nuts,  berries,  and 
wild  fruits  of  every  description,  found  in  the  temperate 
zone   could  be  had  in  their  season. 

Near    by    was    the    Reservation    of    the    Kaskaskia 


28  THE   STORMY   YOUTH   OF   LEE 

Indians,  Louis  DuQuoin  was  chief  of  the  tribe.  He 
had  a  frame  house  painted  in  bright  colors,  but  he  never 
would  farm  any,  game  being  so  plentiful  he  had  no  need 
to  labor.  Nearly  all  the  settlers  were  French,  and  not 
very  anxious  for  education  or  improvement  of  any  kind. 
I  was  quite  a  lad  before  I  ever  saw  a  wagon,  carriage,  set 
of  harness,  or  a  ring,  a  staple,  or  set  of  bows  to  an  ox 
yoke.  The  first  wagon  I  ever  saw  was  brought  into  that 
country  by  a  Yankee  peddler ;  his  outfit  created  as  great 
an  excitement  in  the  settlement  as  the  first  locomotive  did 
in  Utah ;  the  people  flocked  in  from  every  quarter  to  see 
the  Yankee  wagon. 

Everything  in  use  in  that  country  was  of  the  most 
simple  and  primitive  construction.  There  were  no  saw- 
mills or  gristmills  in  that  region ;  sawed  lumber  was  not 
in  the  country.  The  wagons  were  two-wheeled  carts 
made  entirely  of  wood — not  a  particle  of  iron  about 
them ;  the  hubs  were  of  white  elm,  spokes  of  white  oak  or 
hickory,  the  felloes  of  black  walnut,  as  it  was  soft  and 
would  bear  rounding.  The  felloes  were  made  six  inches 
thick,  and  were  strongly  doweled  together  with  sea- 
soned hardwood  pins;  the  linch  pin  was  of  hickory  or 
ash;  the  thills  were  wood;  in  fact  all  of  it  was  wood. 
The  harness  consisted  of  a  corn  husk  collar,  hames  cut 
from  an  ash  tree  root,  or  from  an  oak ;  tugs  were  raw- 
hide ;  the  lines  also  were  rawhide ;  a  hackamore  or  halter 
was  used  in  place  of  a  bridle;  one  horse  was  lashed  be- 
tween the  thills  by  rawhide  straps  and  pins  in  the  thills 
for  a  hold-back ;  when  two  horses  were  used,  the  second 
horse  was  fastened  ahead  of  the  first  by  straps  fastened 
on  to  the  thills  of  the  cart.     Oxen  were  yoked  as  follows : 


THE   STORMY   YOUTH   OF   LEE  39 

A  square  stick  of  timber  of  sufficient  length  was  taken 
and  hollowed  out  at  the  ends  to  fit  on  the  neck  of  the  ox, 
close  up  to  the  horns,  and  this  was  fastened  by  rawhide 
straps  to  the  horns. 

The  people  were  of  necessity  self-sustaining,  for  they 
were  forced  to  depend  upon  their  own  resources  for  every- 
thing they  used.  Clothing  was  made  of  home  manufac- 
tured cloth  or  the  skins  of  wild  animals.  Imported 
articles  were  procured  at  heavy  cost,  and  but  few  found 
their  way  to  our  settlements.  Steamboats  and  railroads 
were  then  unthought  of,  by  us  at  least,  and  the  navigation 
of  the  Mississippi  was  carried  on  in  small  boats  that 
could  be  drawn  up  along  the  river  bank  by  means  of  oars, 
spikes,  poles,  and  hooks.  The  articles  most  in  demand 
were  axes,  hoes,  cotton  cards,  hatchels  for  cleaning  flax, 
hemp  and  cotton,  spinning  wheels,  knives,  and  ammuni- 
tion, guns,  and  bar  shears  for  plows.  In  exchange  for 
such  goods  the  people  traded  beef,  hides,  furs,  tallow, 
beeswax,  and  honey.  Money  was  not  needed  or  used  by 
anyone — everything  was  trade  and  barter. 

The  people  were  generous  and  brave.  Their  pleasures 
and  pastimes  were  those  usual  in  frontier  settlements. 
They  were  hardy,  and  well  versed  in  woodcraft.  They 
aided  each  other,  and  were  all  in  all  a  noble  class  of 
people,  possessing  many  virtues  and  few  faults.  The 
girls  were  educated  by  their  mothers  to  work,  and  had  to 
work.  It  was  then  a  disgrace  for  a  young  woman  not  to 
know  how  to  take  the  raw  material — the  flax  and  cotton 
— and,  unaided,  manufacture  her  own  clothing.  It  is  a 
lamentable  fact  that  such  is  no  longer  the  case. 


CHAPTER  II 

LEE    BEGINS    A    CAREER 

I  FORMED  a  liking  for  Emily  Conner.  Emily  was 
an  orphan,  and  lived  about  four  years  at  my 
aunt  Charlotte's  after  her  mother  died,  and  until  her 
father  married  again.  She  had  a  consoling  word 
for  me  at  all  times  when  I  was  in  trouble.  From  being 
friends,  we  became  lovers  and  were  engaged  to  be 
married,  when  my  circumstances  would  permit.  That 
winter  I  went  to  a  school  for  three  months. 

Early  in  the  spring  the  Indian  war  known  as  the 
Black  Hawk  war  broke  out,  and  volunteers  were  called 
for.  I  enrolled  myself  at  the  first  call,  in  the  company 
of  Capt.  Jacob  Feaman,  of  Kaskaskia.  The  company 
was  ordered  to  rendezvous  at  Fort  Armstrong,  Rock 
Island,  where  the  troops  were  reorganized,  and  Capt. 
Feaman  was  promoted  to  colonel,  and  James  Conner 
became  captain  of  the  company.  I  served  until  the  end 
of  the  war,  and  was  engaged  in  many  skirmishes,  and 
lastly  was  at  the  battle  of  Bad  Axe,  which  I  think  took 
place  on  the  4th  day  of  August,  A.  D.  1831,  but  am  not 
certain  as  to  the  date. 

The  soldiers  were  allowed  to  go  home  about  the  1st  of 
September,  1831.  Our  company  got  to  Kaskaskia,  and 
were  discharged,  I  think,  on  the  1st  of  September,  1831. 

30 


LEE  BEGINS  A  CAREER  31 

I  got  back  with  a  broken-down  horse  and  worn-out  cloth- 
ing, and  without  money.  I  concluded  to  seek  a  more 
genial  clime,  one  where  I  could  more  rapidly  better  my 
financial  condition.  I  went  to  see  and  talk  with  Emily, 
the  friend  of  my  childhood,  and  the  girl  that  taught  me 
first  to  love.  I  informed  her  of  my  intentions.  We 
pledged  mutual  and  lasting  fidelity  to  each  other,  and  I 
bid  her  farewell  and  went  to  St.  Louis  to  seek  employment. 

When  I  landed  on  the  wharf  at  St.  Louis  I  met  a  negro 
by  the  name  of  Barton,  who  had  formerly  been  a  slave 
to  my  mother.  He  informed  me  that  he  was  a  fireman  on 
the  steamboat  Warrior,  running  the  upper  Missis- 
sippi, between  St.  Louis,  Missouri,  and  Galena,  Illinois. 
I  told  him  I  wanted  work.  He  said  he  could  get  me  a 
berth  on  the  Warrior  as  fireman,  at  twent}^-five  dollars  a 
month ;  but  he  considered  the  work  more  than  I  could 
endure,  as  it  was  a  hard,  hot  boat  to  fire  on.  I  insisted 
on  making  the  effort,  and  was  employed  as  fireman  on 
the  Warrior  at  twenty-five  dollars  per  month.  I  found 
the  work  very  hard.  The  first  two  or  three  times  that 
I  was  on  watch  I  feared  I  would  be  forced  to  give  it  up ; 
but  my  spirit  bore  me  up,  and  I  managed  to  do  my  work 
until  we  reached  the  lower  rapids  near  Keokuk.  At  this 
place  the  Warrior  transferred  its  freight,  in  light  boats, 
over  the  rapids  to  the  Henry  Clay,  a  steamer  belonging 
to  the  same  line. 

The  Henry  Clay  then  lay  at  Commerce,  now  known  as 
Nauvoo.  I  was  detailed  with  two  others  to  take  a  skiff 
with  four  passengers  over  the  rapids.  The  passengers 
were  Mrs.  Bogges  and  her  mother,  and  a  lady  whose  name 
I  have  forgotten,  and  Mr.  Bogges.     The  distance  to  the 


32  LEE  BEGINS  A  CAREER 

Henry  Clay  from  where  the  Warrior  lay  was  twelve 
miles.  A  large  portion  of  the  cargo  of  the  Warrior 
belonged  to  the  firm  of  Bogges  &  Co.  When  we  had 
gone  nearly  halfway  over  the  rapids  my  two  assistants 
got  drunk  and  could  no  longer  assist  me ;  they  lay  down 
in  the  skiff  and  went  to  sleep.  Night  was  fast  approach- 
ing, and  there  was  no  chance  for  sleep  or  refreshment, 
until  we  could  reach  Commerce  or  the  Henry  Clay.  The 
whole  labor  fell  on  me,  to  take  that  skiff  and  its  load  of 
passengers  to  the  steamer.  Much  of  the  distance  I  had 
to  wade  in  the  water  and  push  the  skiff,  as  was  most  con- 
venient. I  had  on  a  pair  of  new  calfskin  boots  when  we 
started,  but  they  were  cut  off  my  feet  by  the  rocks  in  the 
river  long  before  we  reached  the  end  of  the  journey. 

After  a  deal  of  hardship  I  succeeded  in  getting  my  pas- 
sengers to  the  steamer  just  as  it  became  dark.  I  was  wet, 
cold,  hungry,  and  nearly  exhausted.  I  sat  down  by  the 
engine  in  my  wet  clothing  and  soon  fell  asleep,  without 
bedding  or  food.  I  slept  from  exhaustion  until  near 
midnight,  when  I  was  seized  with  fearful  crampings, 
accompanied  by  a  cold  and  deathlike  numbness.  I  tried 
to  rise  up,  but  could  not.  I  thought  my  time  had  come, 
and  that  I  would  perish  without  aid  or  assistance. 

When  all  hope  had  left  me  I  heard  a  footstep  ap- 
proaching, and  a  man  came  and  bent  over  me  and  asked 
if  I  was  ill.  I  recognized  the  voice  as  that  of  Mr. 
Bogges.  I  said  I  was  in  the  agonies  of  death,  and  a 
stranger  without  a  friend  on  the  boat.  He  felt  my 
pulse,  and  hastened  away,  saying  as  he  left  me : 

"  Do  not  despair,  young  man,  you  are  not  without 
friends.     I  will  return  at  once." 


LEE  BEGINS  A  CAREER  33 

He  soon  returned,  bringing  a  lantern  and  a  bottle  of 
cholera  medicine,  and  gave  me  a  large  dose  of  the  medi- 
cine; then  he  brought  the  captain  and  others  to  me.  I 
was  soon  comfortably  placed  in  bed,  and  from  that  time 
I  had  every  attention  paid  me,  and  all  the  medical  care 
that  was  necessary.  Mr.  Bogges  told  me  that  he  had 
supposed  I  was  one  of  the  regular  crew  of  the  Henry 
Clay,  and  was  among  friends;  that  his  wife  had  noticed 
that  I  appeared  to  be  a  stranger,  and  had  seen  me  when 
I  sat  down  by  the  engine  alone;  that  after  they  retired 
his  wife  was  restless  and  insisted  on  his  getting  up  and 
finding  me ;  this  was  the  occasion  of  his  assistance  coming 
as  it  did. 

Mr.  Bogges  had  contracted  for  freighting  his  goods 
to  Galena,  where  he  resided;  and  had  provided  for  the 
passage  of  himself,  wife,  and  mother-in-law.  They 
would  go  by  land  from  Commerce,  as  he  dreaded  the  pas- 
sage of  the  upper  rapids  in  time  of  low  water,  as  it  then 
was. 

After  finishing  the  loading  of  the  steamer  I  began 
to  fire  up  to  get  ready  for  a  start.  While  so  engaged, 
Mr.  Bogges  came  to  me,  and  offered  to  employ  me.  He 
asked  me  then  what  wages  I  was  getting.  I  told  him 
twenty-five  dollars. 

"  I  will  give  you  fifty  dollars,"  said  he. 

We  reached  Galena  in  safety,  and  health.  Now  a 
new  life  commenced.  Mr.  Bogges  introduced  me  to 
John  D.  Mulligan,  his  partner.  I  at  once  commenced 
my  duties  as  bar-tender  at  the  store.  The  business  was 
such  that  I  found  it  more  than  play.  Many  a  time  I  did 
not  get  rest  or  sleep  for  forty-eight  hours  at  a  time.     I 


34  LEE  BEGINS  A  CAREER 

have  frequently  taken  in  one  hundred  dollars  in  twenty- 
four  hours  for  drinks,  at  five  cents  a  drink.  I  paid  at- 
tention to  business,  making  the  interest  of  my  employers 
my  interest.  On  account  of  my  faithful  services  I  was 
permitted  to  prepare  hot  lunches  during  the  night,  to 
sell  to  gamblers.  What  I  made  was  my  own.  In  this 
way  I  made  from  fifty  to  one  hundred  dollars  a  month 
extra. 

One  day  while  I  was  absent  from  the  store  a  French 
half-breed  by  the  name  of  Shaunce  got  on  a  drunken 
spree  and  cleared  out  the  store  and  saloon.  Hearing  the 
disturbance  I  ran  to  the  store.  I  entered  by  the  back 
door  and  went  behind  the  counter.  As  I  did  so  Shaunce 
ran  to  the  counter  and  grabbed  a  large  number  of 
tumblers,  and  threw  them  about  the  house,  breaking 
them  all. 

"  Shaunce,  you  must  either  behave,  or  go  out  of  the 
house,"  I  said. 

He  jumped  over  the  counter,  caught  me  by  the  throat, 
and  shoved  me  back  against  the  counter,  saying : 

"You  little  dog,  how  dare  you  insult  me!" 

There  was  no  time  to  swap  knives.  I  must  either 
receive  a  beating  or  do  something  to  prevent  it.  I  re- 
membered the  advice  that  my  uncle  Conner  had  given  me 
about  fighting. 

"  John,  if  you  ever  get  in  a  fight  with  a  man  that  over- 
matches you,  take  one  of  his  hands  in  both  of  yours,  and 
let  him  strike  as  he  may,  but  get  one  of  his  fingers  in  your 
mouth  and  then  bite  it,  and  hold  on  until  he  gives  up,"  he 
had  said. 

Acting  on  this  advice,  I  succeeded  in  getting  one  of 


LEE  BEGINS  A  CAREER  35 

Shaunce's  thumbs  in  my  mouth.  I  held  to  it  until  I 
dislocated  the  thumb  joint,  when  he  yelled: 

"Take  him  off!" 

This  little  affair  made  a  quiet  man  of  Shaunce,  and  my 
employers  were  more  pleased  with  me  than  ever  before. 
They  made  me  a  present  of  fifty  dollars  for  what  I  had 
done. 

While  with  Bogges  &  Co.  I  made  money,  and  was  sav- 
ing of  what  I  earned.  I  did  not  gamble.  I  took  good 
care  of  myself,  and,  having  the  respect  of  every  person, 
I  admit  I  was  quite  vain  and  proud.  I  was  accused  by 
the  gamblers  of  being  stingy  with  my  money.  So  I 
thought  I  would  do  as  others  did,  and  commenced  to  give 
money  to  others  as  a  stake  to  gamble  with  on  shares. 
Soon  I  began  to  play.  I  won  and  lost,  but  did  not  play 
to  any  great  extent.  Mr.  Bogges  took  me  to  task  for 
gambling.  He  also  showed  me  many  of  the  tricks  of 
the  gamblers,  and  I  promised  him  to  quit  the  practice  as 
soon  as  I  got  married. 

In  the  early  part  of  1832  I  received  an  affectionate 
letter  from  my  Emily,  desiring  me  to  return  to  her,  and 
settle  down  before  I  had  acquired  a  desire  for  a  rambling 
life.  I  then  had  five  hundred  dollars  in  money  and  two 
suits  of  broadcloth  clothing.  I  was  anxious  to  see 
Emily,  so  I  settled  up  with  Bogges  &  Co.  and  started  for 
home.  Emily  was  then  living  at  her  sister's  house  in 
Prairie  de  Roache;  her  brother-in-law,  Thomas  Blay, 
kept  the  tavern  there.  I  boarded  with  them  about  two 
weeks,  during  which  time  I  played  cards  with  the 
Frenchman,  and  dealt  "  vantune,"  or  twenty-one,  for 
them  to  bet  at.     I  was  lucky,  but  I  lived  fast,  and  spent 


36  LEE  BEGINS  A  CAREER 

my  money  freely,  and  soon  found  that  half  of  it  was 
gone. 

Emily  was  dissatisfied  with  my  conduct.  I  proposed 
immediate  marriage;  Emily  proposed  to  wait  until  the 
next  fall,  during  which  time  we  were  to  prepare  for 
housekeeping.  She  wished  to  see  if  I  would  reform,  for 
she  had  serious  doubts  about  the  propriety  of  marrying 
a  gambler.  She  asked  me  to  quit  gambling,  and  if  I  had 
made  that  promise  all  would  have  been  well,  but  I  was 
stubborn  and  proud  and  refused  to  make  any  promise.  I 
thought  it  was  beneath  my  dignity.  I  really  intended  to 
never  gamble  after  my  wedding,  but  I  would  not  tell  her 
so;  my  vanity  overruled  my  judgment.  I  said  that  if 
she  had  not  confidence  enough  in  me  to  take  me  as  I  was, 
without  requiring  me  to  give  such  a  promise,  I  would 
never  see  her  again  until  I  came  to  ask  her  to  my 
wedding. 

This  was  cruel,  and  deeply  wounded  Emily ;  she  burst 
into  tears  and  turned  from  me.  I  never  saw  her  again 
until  I  went  to  ask  her  to  attend  my  wedding.  I  went 
up  into  the  country  and  stopped  with  my  cousins.  While 
there  I  met  the  bride  of  my  youth ;  she  was  the  daughter 
of  Joseph  Woolsey  and  Abigail,  his  wife.  I  attended 
church,  went  to  parties  and  picnics,  and  fell  in  love  with 
Agathe  Ann,  the  eldest  girl.  The  old  folks  were  op- 
posed to  my  marrying  their  daughter,  but  after  suffering 
the  tortures  and  overcoming  the  obstacles  usual  in  such 
cases,  I  obtained  the  consent  of  the  girl's  parents,  and 
was  married  to  Agathe  Ann  Woolsey  on  the  24th  day  of 
July,  A.  D.  1833. 

The  expenses  of  the  wedding  ended  all  my  money, 


LEE  BEGINS  A  CAREER  37 

and  I  was  ready  to  start  the  world  new  and  fresh.  I  had 
about  fifty  dollars  to  procure  things  to  keep  house  on, 
but  it  was  soon  gone ;  yet  it  procured  about  all  we  then 
thought  we  needed.  I  commenced  housekeeping  near  my 
wife's  father's,  and  had  good  success  in  all  that  I  under- 
took. I  made  money,  or  rather  I  obtained  considerable 
property,  and  was  soon  comfortably  fixed. 


CHAPTER  III 

LEE    BECOMES    A    MORMON 

A  FTER  I  moved  to  Luck  Creek  I  was  a  fortunate 

/^     man  and  accumulated  property  very  fast.     I 

r~  jk   look  back  to  those  days  with  pleasure.     I  had  a 

large  house  and  I  gave  permission  to  all  sorts 

of    people    to    come    there    and    preach.        Methodists, 

Baptists,  Campbellites,  and  Mormons  all  preached  there 

when  they  desired  to  do  so. 

In  1837  a  man  by  the  name  of  King,  from  Indiana, 
passed  by,  or  came  to  my  place,  on  his  way  to  Missouri 
to  join  the  Mormons.  He  had  been  a  New  Light,  or 
Campbellite  preacher.  I  invited  him  to  stay  at  my  place 
until  the  next  spring.  I  gave  him  provisions  for  his 
family,  and  he  consented  to  and  did  stay  with  me  some 
time. 

Soon  after  that  there  was  a  Methodist  meeting  at  my 
house.  After  the  Methodist  services  were  through  I 
invited  King  to  speak.  He  talked  about  half  an  hour  on 
the  first  principles  of  the  gospel  as  taught  by  Christ  and 
his  apostles,  denouncing  all  other  doctrines  as  spurious. 
This  put  an  end  to  other  denominations  preaching  in  my 
house. 

That  was  the  first  sermon  I  ever  heard  concerning 
Mormonism.     The   winter   before,   two   elders,   Durphy 

38 


LEE  BECOMES  A  MORMON  39 

and  Peter  Dustan,  stayed  a  few  days  with  Hanford 
Stewart,  a  cousin  of  Levi  Stewart,  the  bishop  of  Kanab. 
They  preached  in  the  neighborhood,  but  I  did  not  attend 
or  hear  them  preach.  My  wife  and  her  mother  went  to 
hear  them,  and  were  much  pleased  with  their  doctrine. 
I  was  not  a  member  of  any  Church,  and  considered  the 
religion  of  the  day  as  merely  the  opinions  of  men  who 
preached  for  hire  and  worldly  gain.  I  believed  in  God 
and  in  Christ,  but  I  did  not  see  any  denomination  that 
taught  the  apostolic  doctrine  as  set  forth  in  the  New 
Testament.  I  read  in  the  New  Testament  where  the 
apostle  Paul  recommended  his  people  to  prove  all  things, 
then  hold  fast  to  that  which  is  good;  also  that  he 
taught  that  though  an  angel  from  heaven  should  preach 
any  other  gospel  than  this  which  ye  have  received,  let  him 
be  accursed.  This  forbid  me  believing  any  doctrine  that 
differed  from  that  taught  by  Christ  and  his  apostles.  I 
wanted  to  belong  to  the  true  Church,  or  none. 

When  King  began  to  preach  at  my  house  I  noticed  that 
every  other  denomination  opposed  him.  I  was  surprised 
at  this.  I  could  not  see  how  he  could  injure  them  if  they 
were  right.  I  had  been  brought  up  as  a  strict  Catholic. 
I  was  taught  to  look  upon  all  sects,  except  the  Catholic, 
with  disfavor,  and  my  opinion  was  that  the  Mormons 
and  all  others  were  apostates  from  the  true  Church ;  that 
the  Mormon  Church  was  made  up  of  the  offscourings  of 
hell,  or  of  apostates  from  the  true  Church.  I  then  had 
not  the  most  distant  idea  that  the  Mormons  believed  in 
the  Old  and  New  Testaments.  I  was  astonished  to  hear 
King  prove  his  religion  from  the  Scriptures.  I  reflected. 
I  determined,  as  every  honest  man  should  do,  to  fairly 


40  LEE  BECOMES  A  MORMON 

investigate  his  doctrines,  and  to  do  so  with  a  prayerful 
heart. 

The  more  I  studied  the  question,  the  more  interested  I 
became.  I  talked  of  the  doctrine  to  nearly  every  man  I 
met.  The  excitement  soon  became  general,  and  King 
was  invited  to  preach  in  many  places. 

In  the  meantime  Levi  Stewart,  one  of  my  near  neigh- 
bors, became  interested  in  this  religion,  and  went  to  Far 
West,  Missouri,  to  investigate  the  question  of  Mormonism 
at  headquarters.  He  joined  the  Church  there,  and  when 
he  returned  he  brought  with  him  the  Book  of  Mormon 
and  a  monthly  periodical  called  the  Elder's  Journal. 

By  this  time  my  anxiety  was  very  great,  and  I  deter- 
mined to  fathom  the  question  to  the  bottom.  My  fre- 
quent conversations  with  Elder  King  served  to  carry  me 
on  to  a  conviction  that  the  dispensation  of  the  fullness  of 
time  would  soon  usher  in  upon  the  world.  If  such  was 
the  case  I  wished  to  know  it;  for  the  salvation  of  my 
never-dying  soul  was  of  far  more  importance  to  me  than 
all  other  earthly  considerations.  I  regarded  the  heavenly 
boon  of  eternal  life  as  a  treasure  of  great  price.  I  left 
off  my  frivolity  and  commenced  to  lead  a  moral  life.  I 
began  trying  to  lay  up  treasure  in  heaven,  in  my 
Father's  rich  storehouse,  and  wished  to  become  an  heir  of 
righteousness,  to  inherit  in  common  with  the  faithful 
children  the  rich  legacy  of  our  Father's  Kingdom. 

During  that  year  our  child,  Elizabeth  Adaline,  died  of 
scarlet  fever.  The  night  she  lay  a  corpse  I  finished  read- 
ing the  Book  of  Mormon.  I  never  closed  my  eyes  in 
sleep  from  the  time  I  commenced  until  I  finished  the  book. 
I  read  it  after  asking  God  to  give  me  knowledge  to  know 


LEE  BECOMES  A  MORMON  41 

if  it  was  genuine  and  of  Divine  authority.  By  careful 
examination  I  found  that  it  was  in  strict  accord  with  the 
Bible  and  the  gospel  therein  contained;  that  it  pur- 
ported to  have  been  given  to  another  people,  who  then 
lived  on  this  continent,  as  the  Old  and  New  Testaments 
had  been  given  to  the  Israelites  in  Asia.  I  also  found 
many  passages  in  the  Bible  in  support  of  the  forthcoming 
of  such  a  work,  preparatory  to  the  gathering  of  the 
remnant  of  the  House  of  Israel,  and  the  opening  glory  of 
the  Latter-day  work,  and  the  setting  up  of  the  King- 
dom of  God  upon  the  earth  for  the  reception  of  the  Son 
of  Man,  and  the  millennial  reign  of  Christ  upon  the 
earth  a  thousand  years ;  all  of  which,  to  me,  was  of 
great  moment.  My  whole  soul  was  absorbed  in  these 
things. 

My  neighbor  Stewart,  who  had  just  returned  from 
Missouri,  brought  the  most  cheering  and  thrilling  ac- 
counts of  the  power  and  manifestations  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  working  with  that  people ;  that  the  spiritual  gifts 
of  the  true  believers  in  Christ  were  enjoyed  by  all  who 
lived  faithfully  and  sought  them;  that  there  was  no 
deception  about  it;  that  everyone  had  a  testimony  for 
himself,  and  was  not  dependent  upon  another;  that  they 
had  the  gift  of  tongues,  the  interpretation  of  those 
tongues,  the  power  of  healing  the  sick  by  the  laying  on 
of  hands,  prophesying,  casting  out  devils  and  evil  spirits. 
All  of  which  he  declared,  with  words  of  soberness,  to  be 
true. 

Stewart  had  been  my  playmate  and  my  companion  in 
former  years.  His  word  had  great  influence  on  me,  and 
strengthened  my  conviction  that  the  Book  of  Mormon 


42  LEE  BECOMES  A  MORMON 

was  true — that  it  was  a  star  opening  the  dispensation  of 
the  fullness  of  time.  I  believed  the  Book  of  Mormon 
was  true,  and,  if  so,  everything  but  my  soul's  salvation 
was  a  matter  of  secondary  consideration  to  me.  I  had 
a  small  fortune,  a  nice  home,  kind  neighbors,  and  numer- 
ous friends,  but  nothing  could  shake  the  determination  I 
then  formed  to  break  up,  sell  out,  and  leave  Illinois  and 
go  to  the  Saints  at  Far  West,  Missouri. 

My  friends  used  every  known  argument  to  change  my 
determination,  but  these  words  came  into  my  mind, 
"First  seek  the  righteousness  of  the  Kingdom  of  God, 
then  all  things  necessary  will  be  added  unto  you  " ;  and 
again,  "What  would  it  profit  a  man  to  gain  the  whole 
world  and  lose  his  own  soul?"  or,  "What  could  a  man 
gain  in  exchange  for  his  soul?  "  I  was  here  brought  to 
the  test,  and  my  action  was  to  decide  on  which  I  placed 
the  most  value — my  earthly  possessions  and  enjoyments 
or  my  reward  in  future,  the  salvation  of  my  never-dying 
soul.  I  took  up  my  cross  and  chose  the  latter.  I  sold 
out  and  moved  to  Far  West.  I  took  leave  of  my 
friends  and  made  my  way  to  where  the  Saints  had 
gathered  in  Zion.  Our  journey  was  one  full  of  events 
interesting  to  us,  but  not  of  sufficient  importance  to 
relate  to  the  public.  While  on  the  journey  I  sold  most 
of  my  cattle  on  time  to  an  old  man,  a  friend  of 
Stewart's — took  his  notes,  and  let  him  keep  them,  which, 
as  the  sequel  shows,  was  fortunate  for  me. 

We  arrived  at  Far  West,  the  then  headquarters  of  the 
Mormon  Church,  about  the  4th  day  of  June,  1838. 
The  country  around  there  for  some  fifteen  or  twenty 
miles,  each  way,  was  settled  by  Mormons.     I  do  not  think 


LEE  BECOMES  A  MORMON  43 

any  others  lived  within  that  distance.  The  Mormons 
who  had  been  driven  from  Jackson,  Ray,  and  Clay  coun- 
ties, in  1833,  settled  in  Caldwell  and  Daviess  counties. 

The  night  after  our  arrival  at  Far  West  there  was  a 
meeting  to  be  held  there.      Stewart  said  to  me : 

"  Let  us  go  up  and  hear  them  speak  with  new  tongues 
and  interpret  the  same,  and  enjoy  the  gifts  of  the  gos- 
pel generally,  for  this  is  to  be  a  prayer  and  testimony 
meeting." 

"  I  want  no  signs,"  I  said.  "  I  believe  the  gospel  they 
preach  on  principle  and  reason,  not  upon  signs — its  con- 
sistency is  all  I  ask.  All  I  want  are  natural,  logi- 
cal, and  reasonable  arguments,  to  make  up  my  mind 
from." 

The  Sunday  after,  I  attended  church  in  Far  West 
Hall.  The  hall  was  crowded  with  people,  so  much  so 
that  I,  with  others,  could  not  gain  admittance  to  the 
building.  I  obtained  standing  room  in  one  of  the  win- 
dows. I  saw  a  man  enter  the  house  without  uncovering 
his  head.  The  Prophet  ordered  the  Brother  of  Gideon 
to  put  that  man  out,  for  his  presumption  in  daring  to 
enter  and  stand  in  the  house  of  God  without  uncovering 
his  head.  This  looked  to  me  like  drawing  the  lines 
pretty  snug  and  close ;  however,  I  knew  but  little  of  the 
etiquette  of  high  life,  and  much  less  about  that  of  the 
Kingdom  of  Heaven.  I  looked  upon  Joseph  Smith  as  a 
prophet  of  God — as  one  who  held  the  keys  of  this  last 
dispensation,  and  I  hardly  knew  what  to  think  about  the 
violent  manner  in  which  the  man  was  treated  who  had 
entered  the  house  of  God  without  taking  his  hat  off.  But 
this  did  not  lessen  my  faith;   it  served  to  confirm  it.     I 


44  LEE  BECOMES  A  MORMON 

was  fearful  that  I  might  in  some  way  unintention- 
ally offend  the  great  and  good  man  who  stood  as 
God's  prophet  on  the  earth  to  point  out  the  way  of 
salvation. 

We  remained  at  the  house  of  Elder  Joseph  Hunt,  in 
Far  West,  several  days.  He  was  then  a  strong  Mor- 
mon, and  was  afterwards  first  captain  in  the  Mormon 
Battalion.  He,  as  an  elder  in  the  Church,  was  a 
preacher  of  the  gospel ;  all  of  his  family  were  firm  in  the 
faith. 

Elder  Hunt  preached  to  me  the  necessity  of  humility 
and  a  strict  obedience  to  the  gospel  requirements  through 
the  servants  of  God.  He  informed  me  that  the  apostles 
and  elders  were  our  true  teachers,  and  it  was  our  duty  to 
hear,  learn,  and  obey ;  that  the  spirit  of  God  was  very  fine 
and  delicate,  and  was  easily  grieved  and  driven  from  us ; 
that  the  more  humble  we  were,  the  more  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  we  would  enjoy. 

After  staying  in  Far  West  about  a  week  we  moved 
about  twenty  miles,  and  settled  on  a  stream  called  Mar- 
rowbone, at  a  place  called  afterwards  Ambrosia.  Sun- 
day, June  17,  1838,  I  attended  meeting.  Samuel  H. 
Smith,  a  brother  of  the  Prophet,  and  Elder  Daniel  Cath- 
cart  preached.  After  meeting  I  and  my  wife  were 
baptized  by  Elder  Cathcart,  in  Ambrosia,  on  Shady 
Grove  Creek,  in  Daviess  County,  Missouri.  I  was  now  a 
member  of  the  Church,  and  expected  to  live  in  strict 
obedience  to  the  requirements  of  the  holy  priesthood  that 
ruled,  governed,  and  controlled  it.  I  must  do  this  in 
order  to  advance  in  the  scale  of  intelligence  unto  thrones, 
kingdoms,  principalities,  and  powers,  and  through  faith- 


LEE  BECOMES  A  MORMON  45 

fulness  and  fidelity  to  the  cause  receive  eternal  increase 
in  the  mansions  that  would  be  prepared  for  me  in  my 
Father's  kingdom. 

Neighbor  Stewart  and  myself  each  selected  a  place  on 
the  same  stream,  and  near  where  his  three  brothers,  Riley, 
Jackson,  and  Urban,  lived.  On  my  location  there  was  a 
spring  of  pure,  cold  water;  also  a  small  lake  fed  by 
springs.  This  lake  was  full  of  fish,  such  as  perch,  bass, 
pickerel,  mullet,  and  catfish.  It  was  surrounded  by  a 
grove  of  heavy  timber,  mostly  hickory  and  oak.  We 
could  have  fish  sufficient  for  use  every  day  in  the  year  if 
we  desired. 

My  home  on  Ambrosia  Creek  reminded  me  of  the  one 
I  had  left  on  Luck  Creek,  Illinois ;  but  it  was  on  more 
rolling  land,  and  much  healthier  than  the  Illinois  home 
had  proven  to  us.  I  knew  I  could  soon  replace,  by  labor, 
all  the  comfort  I  had  abandoned  when  I  started  to  seek 
my  salvation.  I  felt  that  I  had  greatly  benefited  my  con- 
dition by  seeking  first  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  and  its 
righteousness;  all  else,  I  felt,  would  be  added  unto  me. 
But  still  I  knew  I  must  be  frugal,  industrious,  and  use 
much  care.  I  improved  my  farm  as  rapidly  as  I  could, 
and  was  soon  so  fixed  that  we  were  very  comfortably 
established. 

Meetings  were  held  three  times  a  week;  also  prayer 
and  testimony  meetings — at  the  latter  sacrament  was  ad- 
ministered. In  these  meetings,  as  well  as  in  everything  I 
was  called  upon  to  do,  I  tried  hard  to  give  satisfaction. 
I  was  a  devout  follower  from  the  first.  Whatever  duty 
was  assigned  me  I  tried  to  discharge  with  a  willing 
heart  and  ready  hand.     This  disposition,  on  my  part, 


46  LEE  BECOMES  A  MORMON 

coupled  with  my  views  of  duty,  my  promptness  and  punc- 
tuality, soon  brought  me  to  the  notice  of  the  leading  men 
of  the  Church. 

The  motives  of  the  people  who  composed  my  neighbor- 
hood were  pure ;  they  were  all  sincere  in  their  devotions, 
and  tried  to  square  their  actions  through  life  by  the 
golden  rule — "  Do  unto  others  as  you  would  they  should 
do  unto  you."  The  word  of  a  Mormon  was  then  good 
for  all  it  was  pledged  to  or  for.  I  was  proud  to  associate 
with  such  an  honorable  people. 

Twenty  miles  northeast  of  nvy  home  was  the  settlement 
of  Adam-on-Diamond.  It  was  on  the  east  bank  of  Grand 
River,  near  the  Three  Forks.  Lyman  White,  one  of  the 
twelve  apostles,  was  president  of  that  Stake  of  Zion.  In 
July,  1838,  Levi  Stewart  and  myself  concluded  to  visit 
the  settlement  of  Adam-on-Diamond.  We  remained  over 
night  at  the  house  of  Judge  Mourning.  He  was  a 
Democrat.  He  told  us  that  at  the  approaching  election 
the  Whigs  were  going  to  cast  their  votes,  at  the  outside 
precincts,  early  in  the  day,  and  then  rush  in  force  to  the 
town  of  Gallatin,  the  county  seat  of  Daviess  County,  and 
prevent  the  Mormons  from  voting.  The  Judge  re- 
quested us  to  inform  our  people  of  the  facts  in  the  case, 
and  for  us  to  see  that  the  Mormons  went  to  the  polls  in 
force,  prepared  to  resist  and  overcome  all  violence  that 
might  be  offered.  He  said  the  Whigs  had  no  right  to 
deprive  the  Mormons  of  their  right  of  suffrage,  who 
had  a  right  to  cast  their  votes  as  free  and  independent 
Americans. 

The  two  political  parties  were  about  equally  divided 
in  Daviess  County.     The  Mormons  held  the  balance  of 


LEE  BECOMES  A  MORMON  47 

power,  and  could  turn  the  scale  whichever  way  they 
desired.  I  had  heard  of  Judge  Mourning  as  a  sharp 
political  worker,  and  I  then  thought  he  was  trying  to 
carry  out  an  electioneering  job  for  his  party. 

We  visited  our  friends  at  Adam-on-Diamond,  and  re- 
turned home.  While  on  this  trip  I  formed  the  acquaint- 
ance of  Solomon  McBrier,  and  purchased  some  cattle 
from  him.  He  wished  to  sell  me  quite  a  number,  but  as  I 
did  not  want  to  be  involved  in  debt  I  refused  to  take 
them.  I  had  a  perfect  horror  of  debt,  for  I  knew  that 
when  a  man  was  in  debt  he  was  in  nearly  every  respect  a 
slave,  and  that  if  I  got  in  debt  it  would  worry  me  and 
keep  my  mind  from  that  quiet  repose  so  necessary  for 
contemplating  the  beauties  of  nature  and  communing 
with  the  Spirit  regarding  holy  subjects. 

Just  before  the  election  of  August,  1838,  a  general 
notice  was  given  for  all  the  brethren  of  Daviess  County 
to  meet  at  Adam-on-Diamond.  Every  man  obeyed  the 
call.  At  that  meeting  the  males  over  eighteen  years  of 
age  were  organized  into  a  military  body,  according  to 
the  law  of  the  Priesthood,  and  called  The  Host  of 
Israel.  The  first  rank  was  a  captain  with  ten  men 
under  him ;  next  was  a  captain  of  fifty — that  is,  he  had 
five  companies  of  ten ;  next,  the  captain  of  a  hundred,  or 
of  ten  captains  and  companies  of  ten.  The  entire  male 
membership  of  the  Mormon  Church  was  then  organized 
in  the  same  way. 

This,  as  I  was  informed,  was  the  first  organization 
of  the  military  force  of  the  Church.  It  was  so  organized 
by  command  of  God,  as  revealed  through  the  Lord's 
prophet,  Joseph  Smith.     God  commanded  Joseph  Smith 


48  LEE  BECOMES  A  MORMON 

to  place  the  Host  of  Israel  in  a  situation  for  defense 
against  the  enemies  of  God  and  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 

At  the  same  Conference  another  organization  was 
formed — it  was  called  the  Danites.  The  members  of 
of  this  order  were  placed  under  the  most  sacred  obliga- 
tions that  language  could  invent.  They  were  sworn  to 
stand  by  and  sustain  each  other ;  to  sustain,  protect,  de- 
fend, and  obey  the  leaders  of  the  Church,  under  any  and 
all  circumstances  unto  death ;  and  to  disobey  the  orders 
of  the  leaders  of  the  Church,  or  divulge  the  name  of  a 
Danite  to  an  outsider,  or  to  make  public  any  of  the 
secrets  of  the  order  of  Danites,  was  to  be  punished  with 
death.  And  I  can  say  of  a  truth,  many  have  paid  the 
penalty  for  failing  to  keep  their  covenants. 

They  had  signs  and  tokens  for  use  and  protection. 
The  token  of  recognition  was  such  that  it  could  be 
readily  understood,  and  it  served  as  a  token  of  distress 
by  which  they  could  know  each  other  from  their  enemies, 
although  they  were  entire  strangers  to  each  other. 
When  the  sign  was  given  it  must  be  responded  to  and 
obeyed,  even  at  the  risk  or  certainty  of  death.  The 
Danite  that  would  refuse  to  respect  the  token,  and  comply 
with  all  its  requirements,  was  stamped  with  dishonor, 
infamy,  shame,  disgrace,  and  his  fate  for  cowardice  and 
treachery  was  death. 

This  sign  or  token  of  distress  is  made  by  placing  the 
right  hand  on  the  right  side  of  the  face,  with  the  points 
of  the  fingers  upward,  shoving  the  hand  upward  until 
the  ear  is  snug  between  the  thumb  and  forefinger.  I 
here  pause,  and  ask  myself  the  question: 


LEE  BECOMES  A  MORMON  49 

"  Am  I  justified  in  making  the  above  statement?  " 

Those  who  think  I  am  not  should  wait  until  they  read 
the  whole  story.  It  is  my  purpose  and  intention  to  free 
my  mind  and  bring  to  light  some  of  the  secret  workings 
of  the  Priesthood. 

To  return  to  the  election  at  Gallatin :  The  brethren 
all  attended  the  election.  All  things  seemed  to  pass  off 
quietly,  until  some  of  the  Mormons  went  up  to  the  polls 
to  vote.  I  was  then  lying  on  the  grass  with  McBrier  and 
a  number  of  others. 

As  the  Mormons  were  going  to  the  polls  a  drunken 
brute  by  the  name  of  Richard  Weldon  stepped  up  to 
a  little  Mormon  preacher  by  the  name  of  Brown  and 
said: 

"Are  you  a  Mormon  preacher?" 

"Yes,  sir,  lam." 

"  Do  you  Mormons  believe  in  healing  the  sick  by  lay- 
ing on  of  hands,  speaking  in  tongues,  and  casting  out 
devils?" 

"  We  do,"  said  Brown. 

Weldon  then  said,  "  You  are  a  liar.  Joseph  Smith  is 
an  impostor." 

With  this,  he  attacked  Brown,  and  beat  him  severely. 
Brown  did  not  resent  it,  but  tried  to  reason  with  him; 
but  without  effect. 

At  this  time  a  Mormon  by  the  name  of  Hyrum  Nel- 
son attempted  to  pull  Weldon  off  Brown,  when  he  was 
struck  by  half  a  dozen  men  on  the  head,  shoulders,  and 
face.  He  was  soon  forced  to  the  ground.  Just  then 
Riley  Stewart  struck  Weldon  across  the  back  of  the  head 
with  a  billet  of  oak  lumber  and  broke  his  skull.    Weldon 


50  LEE  BECOMES  A  MORMON 

fell  on  me,  and  appeared  lifeless.  The  blood  flowed 
freely  from  the  wound.  Immediately  the  fight  became 
general. 

Gallatin  was  a  new  town,  with  about  ten  houses,  three 
of  which  were  saloons.  The  town  was  on  the  bank  of 
Grand  River,  and  heavy  timber  came  near  the  town,  which 
stood  in  a  little  arm  of  the  prairie.  Close  to  the  polls 
there  was  a  lot  of  oak  timber  which  had  been  brought 
there  to  be  riven  into  shakes  or  shingles,  leaving  the 
heart,  taken  from  each  shingle-block,  lying  there  on  the 
ground.  These  hearts  were  three  square,  four  feet  long, 
weighed  about  seven  pounds,  and  made  a  very  dangerous, 
yet  handy  weapon ;  and  when  used  by  an  enraged  man 
they  were  truly  a  class  of  instrument  to  be  dreaded. 

When  Stewart  fell  the  Mormons  sprang  to  the  pile  of 
oak  hearts,  and  each  man,  taking  one  for  use,  rushed  into 
the  crowd.     The  Mormons  were  yelling: 

"  Save  him  !  "  and  the  settlers  yelled : 

"  Kill  him ! " 

The  sign  of  distress  was  given  by  the  Danites,  and 
all  rushed  forward,  determined  to  save  Stewart,  or  die 
with  him.  One  of  the  mob  stabbed  Stewart  in  the 
shoulder.  He  rose  and  ran,  trying  to  escape,  but  was 
again  surrounded  and  attacked  by  a  large  number  of 
foes. 

The  Danite  sign  of  distress  was  again  given  by  John 
L.  Butler,  one  of  the  captains  of  the  Host  of  Israel. 
Butler  was  a  brave,  true  man,  and  a  leader  that  it  was  a 
pleasure  to  follow  where  duty  called.  Seeing  the  sign,  I 
sprang  to  my  feet  and  armed  myself  with  one  of  the  oak 
sticks.      I  did  this  because  I  was  a  Danite,  and  my  oaths 


LEE  BECOMES  A  MORMON  51 

that  I  had  taken  required  immediate  action  on  my  part 
in  support  of  the  one  giving  the  sign.  I  ran  into  the 
crowd. 

As  I  reached  it  I  saw  Nelson  fighting  for  life.  He 
was  surrounded  by  a  large  number  who  were  seeking  to 
murder  him ;  but  he  had  a  loaded  whip,  the  lash  wrapped 
around  his  hand,  using  the  handle,  which  was  loaded 
with  several  pounds  of  lead,  as  a  weapon  of  defense. 
He  was  using  it  with  effect,  for  he  had  men  piled  around 
him  in  all  shapes. 

As  I  approached  a  man  sprang  to  his  feet.  He  had 
just  been  knocked  down  by  Nelson.  As  the  man  was 
rising  Nelson  gave  him  a  blow  across  the  loins  with  the 
handle  of  his  whip,  which  had  the  effect  of  straighten- 
ing out  the  villain  on  the  grass  and  rendered  him 
an  inoffensive  spectator  during  the  remainder  of  the 
play. 

Capt.  Butler  was  then  a  stranger  to  me,  and  until  I 
saw  him  give  the  Danite  sign  of  distress  I  believed 
him  to  be  one  of  the  Missouri  ruffians  who  were  our 
enemies.  In  this  contest  I  came  near  committing  a  seri- 
ous mistake.  I  had  raised  my  club  to  strike  a  man,  when 
a  Missourian  rushed  at  him  and  struck  him  with  a  loaded 
whip,  and  called  him  a  cursed  Mormon.  The  man  then 
gave  the  sign,  and  I  knew  how  to  act. 

Capt.  Butler  was  attacked  from  all  sides,  but  being 
a  powerful  man  he  used  his  oak  club  with  effect  and 
knocked  a  man  down  at  each  blow  that  he  struck,  and 
each  man  that  felt  the  weight  of  his  weapon  was  out  of 
the  fight  for  that  day  at  least.  Many  of  those  that  he 
came  in  contact  with  had  to  be  carried  from  the  field  for 


52  LEE  BECOMES  A  MORMON 

surgical  aid.  In  the  battle^  which  was  spirited,  but  short 
in  duration,  nine  men  had  their  skulls  broken,  and  many 
others  were  seriously  injured  in  other  ways.  The  severe 
treatment  of  the  mob  by  the  Danites  soon  ended  the 
battle. 

Three  hundred  men  were  present  at  this  difficulty, 
only  thirty  of  whom  were  Mormons,  and  only  eight  Mor- 
mons took  part  in  the  fight.  I  was  an  entire  stranger  to 
all  who  were  engaged  in  the  affray,  except  Stewart,  but 
I  had  seen  the  sign,  and,  like  Samson  when  leaning 
against  the  pillar,  I  felt  the  power  of  God  nerve  my  arm 
for  the  fray.  It  helps  a  man  a  great  deal  in  a  fight  to 
know  that  God  is  on  his  side. 

After  the  violence  had  ceased  Capt.  Butler  called 
the  Mormons  to  him,  and  as  he  stood  on  a  pile  of  building 
timber  he  made  a  speech  to  the  brethren.  He  said  that 
his  ancestors  had  served  in  the  War  of  the  Revolution  to 
establish  a  free  and  independent  government — one  in 
which  all  men  had  equal  rights  and  privileges ;  that  he 
professed  to  be  half  white  and  free  born,  and  claimed  a 
right  to  enjoy  his  constitutional  privileges,  and  would 
have  his  rights  as  a  citizen,  if  he  had  to  fight  for  them ; 
that  as  to  his  religion,  it  was  a  matter  between  his  God 
and  himself,  and  no  man's  business ;  that  he  would  vote, 
and  would  die  before  he  would  be  driven  from  the  polls. 

Several  of  the  Gentile  leaders  then  requested  us  to  lay 
down  our  clubs  and  go  and  vote.  This  Capt.  Butler 
refused,  saying: 

"  We  will  not  molest  anyone  who  lets  us  alone,  but  we 
will  not  risk  ourselves  again  in  that  crowd  without  our 
clubs." 


LEE  BECOMES  A  MORMON  53 

The  result  was  the  Mormons  all  voted.  It  is  surpris- 
ing what  a  few  resolute  men  can  do  when  united. 

It  may  be  well  for  purposes  of  explanation  to  refer 
back  to  the  celebration  of  the  Declaration  of  Independ- 
ence on  the  4th  of  July,  1838,  at  Far  West.  That  day 
Joseph  Smith  made  known  to  the  people  the  substance  of 
a  Revelation  he  had  received  from  God.  It  was  to 
the  effect  that  all  the  Saints  throughout  the  land  were 
required  to  sell  their  possessions,  gather  all  their  money 
together,  and  send  an  agent  to  buy  up  all  the  land  in  the 
region  round  about  Far  West,  and  get  a  patent  for  the 
land  from  the  Government,  then  deed  it  over  to  the 
Church;  then  every  man  should  come  up  there  to  the 
land  of  their  promised  inheritance  and  consecrate  what 
he  had  to  the  Lord. 

In  return  the  Prophet  would  set  apart  a  tract  of  land 
for  each  Saint — the  amount  to  correspond  with  the  num- 
ber of  the  Saint's  family — and  this  land  should  be  for 
each  Saint  an  everlasting  inheritance.  In  this  way  the 
people  could,  in  time,  redeem  Zion  (Jackson  County) 
without  the  shedding  of  blood.  It  was  also  revealed  that 
unless  this  was  done,  in  accordance  with  God's  demand, 
as  required  by  Him  in  the  Revelation  then  given  to  the 
people  through  his  Prophet,  Joseph  Smith,  the  Saints 
would  be  driven  from  State  to  State,  from  city  to  city, 
from  one  abiding  place  to  another,  until  the  members 
would  die  and  waste  away,  leaving  but  a  remnant  of  the 
Saints  to  return  and  receive  their  inheritance  in  Zion 
(Jackson  County)  in  the  last  days. 

Sidney  Rigdon  was  then  the  mouthpiece  of  Joseph 
Smith,  as  Aaron  was  of  Moses  in  olden  times.     Rigdon 


54  LEE   BECOMES  A  MORMON 

told  the  Saints  that  day  that  if  they  did  not  come  up  as 
true  Saints  and  consecrate  their  property  to  the  Lord, 
by  laying  it  down  at  the  feet  of  the  apostles,  they  would 
in  a  short  time  be  compelled  to  consecrate  and  yield  it 
up  to  the  Gentiles ;  that  if  the  Saints  would  be  united  as 
one  man,  in  this  consecration  of  their  entire  wealth  to  the 
God  of  Heaven,  by  giving  it  up  to  the  control  of  the 
Apostolic  Priesthood,  then  there  would  be  no  further  dan- 
ger to  the  Saints ;  they  would  no  more  be  driven  from 
their  homes  on  account  of  their  faith  and  holy  works,  for 
the  Lord  had  revealed  to  Joseph  Smith  that  He  would 
then  fight  the  battles  of  His  children,  and  save  them  from 
all  their  enemies ;  that  the  Mormon  people  would  never 
be  accepted  as  the  children  of  God  unless  they  were 
united  as  one  man,  in  temporal  as  well  as  spiritual  affairs, 
for  Jesus  had  said  unless  ye  are  one,  ye  are  not  Mine; 
that  oneness  must  exist  to  make  the  Saints  the  accepted 
children  of  God ;  that  if  the  Saints  would  yield  obedience 
to  the  commands  of  the  Lord  all  would  be  well,  for  the 
Lord  had  confirmed  these  promises  by  a  Revelation  which 
He  had  given  to  Joseph  Smith,  in  which  it  was  said : 

"  I,  the  Lord,  will  fight  the  battles  of  my  people,  and 
if  your  enemies  shall  come  up  against  you,  spare  them, 
and  if  they  shall  come  up  against  you  again,  then  shall 
ye  spare  them  also;  even  unto  the  third  time  shall  ye 
spare  them ;  but  if  they  come  up  against  you  the  fourth 
time,  I,  the  Lord,  will  deliver  them  into  your  hands,  to 
do  with  them  as  seemeth  good  unto  you;  but  if  you 
then  spare  them  it  shall  be  accounted  unto  you  for  right- 
eousness." 

The  words  of  the  apostle,  and  the  promises  of  God,  as 


LEE  BECOMES  A  MORMON  55 

then  revealed  to  me,  made  a  deep  impression  on  my  mind, 
as  it  did  upon  all  who  heard  the  same.  We  that  had 
given  up  all  else  for  the  sake  of  the  gospel  felt  willing 
to  do  anything  on  earth  that  it  was  possible  to  do  to 
obtain  the  protection  of  God,  and  have  and  receive  His 
smile  of  approbation.  Those  who,  like  me,  had  full 
faith  in  the  teachings  of  God,  as  revealed  by  Joseph 
Smith,  His  Prophet,  were  willing  to  comply  with  every 
order,  and  to  obey  every  wish  of  the  Priesthood. 

The  majority  of  the  people,  however,  felt  like  Ananias 
and  Sapphira — they  dare  not  trust  all  to  God  and  His 
Prophet.  They  felt  that  their  money  was  as  safe  in  their 
own  possession  as  it  was  when  held  by  the  Church 
authorities.  A  vote  of  the  people  was  had  to  deter- 
mine the  question  whether  they  would  consecrate  their 
wealth  to  the  Church,  or  not.  Ttie  vote  was  taken  and 
was  unanimous  for  the  consecration.  I  soon  found  out 
that  the  people  had  voted  as  I  have  often  known  them  to 
do  in  Mormon  meetings  since  then;  they  vote  to  please 
the  Priesthood,  then  act  to  suit  themselves.  I  never 
thought  that  was  right  or  honest ;  men  should  vote  their 
sentiments,  but  they  do  not  at  all  times  do  so.  I  have 
been  the  victim  of  such  hypocrites. 

The  vote,  as  I  said,  was  taken.  It  was  done  by  a  show 
of  hands,  but  not  a  show  of  hearts.  By  the  readiness 
with  which  all  hands  went  up  in  favor  of  consecration  it 
was  declared  that  the  people  were  of  a  truth  God's  chil- 
dren, and,  as  such,  would  be  protected  by  Him.  The 
Prophet  and  all  his  Priesthood  were  jubilant,  and  could 
hardly  contain  themselves ;  they  were  so  happy  to  see  the 
people  such  dutiful  Saints. 


56  LEE  BECOMES  A  MORMON 

Sidney  Rigdon  on  that  day  delivered  an  oration,  in 
which  he  said  the  Mormons  were,  as  a  people,  loyal  to  the 
Government,  obedient  to  the  laws,  and  as  such  they 
were  entitled  to  the  protection  of  the  Government  in  com- 
mon with  all  other  denominations,  and  were  justified  in 
claiming  as  full  protection,  in  their  religious  matters,  as 
the  people  of  any  other  sect;  that  the  Mormons  had 
suffered  from  mob  rule  and  violence,  but  would  no 
longer  submit  to  the  mob  or  unjust  treatment  that  had 
so  long  followed  them.  Now  and  forevermore  would 
they  meet  force  with  force. 

"We  have  been  driven  from  Kirkland,"  said  he; 
"  from  Jackson  County,  the  true  Zion ;  and  now  we  will 
maintain  our  rights,  defend  our  homes,  our  wives  and 
children,  and  our  property  from  mob  rule  and  violence. 
If  the  Saints  are  again  attacked,  we  will  carry  on  a  war 
of  extermination  against  our  enemies,  even  to  their  homes 
and  firesides,  until  we  despoil  those  who  have  despoiled 
us,  and  give  no  quarter  until  our  enemies  are  wasted 
away.  We  will  unfurl  to  the  breeze  the  flag  of  our 
nation,  and  under  that  banner  of  freedom  we  will  main- 
tain our  rights,  or  die  in  the  attempt." 

At  the  end  of  each  sentence  Rigdon  was  loudly 
cheered;  and  when  he  closed  his  oration  I  believed  the 
Mormons  could  successfully  resist  the  world.  But  this 
feeling  of  confidence  faded  away  as  soon  as  a  second 
thought  entered  my  mind.  I  then  feared  that  the  days 
of  liberty  for  our  peoople  had  been  numbered.  First,  I 
feared  the  people  would  not  give  up  all  their  worldly 
possessions,  to  be  disposed  of  by  and  at  the  will  and 
pleasure  of  three  men.     In  the  second  place,  I  doubted 


LEE  BECOMES  A  MORMON  57 

the  people  being  so  fully  regenerated  as  to  entitle  them 
to  the  full  and  unconditional  support  and  favor  of  God 
that  had  been  promised  through  the  Revelation  to  Joseph 
Smith,  in  favor  of  the  Latter-day  Saints.  I  knew  that 
God  was  able  and  willing  to  do  all  He  had  promised,  but 
I  feared  that  the  people  still  loved  worldly  pleasures  so 
well  that  God's  mercy  would  be  rejected  by  them,  and  all 
would  be  lost. 

About  three  days  after  the  proclamation  of  Rigdon 
had  been  made  there  was  a  storm  of  rain,  during  which 
the  thunder  and  lightnings  were  constant  and  terrible. 
The  liberty  pole  in  the  town  was  struck  by  lightning 
and  shivered  to  atoms.  This  evidence  from  the  God  of 
nature  also  convinced  me  that  the  Mormon  people's 
liberties,  in  that  section  of  the  country,  were  not  to  be 
of  long  duration. 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE    SAINTS    BESET    WITH    TROUBLES 

THE  Saints  did  not  consecrate  their  possessions 
as  they  had  so  recently  voted  they  would  do; 
they  began  to  reflect,  and  the  final  determination 
was  that  they  could  manage  their  worldly  effects 
better  than  any  one  of  the  apostles ;  in  fact,  better  than 
the  Prophet  and  the  Priesthood  combined.  Individual 
Saints  entered  large  tracts  of  land  in  their  own  names, 
and  thereby  secured  all  of  the  most  desirable  land  round 
about  Far  West.  These  landed  proprietors  became  the 
worst  kind  of  extortionists,  and  forced  the  poor  Saints  to 
pay  them  large  advances  for  every  acre  of  land  that  was 
settled,  and  nothing  could  be  called  free  from  the  control 
of  the  money  power  of  the  rich  and  headstrong  Mormons 
who  had  defied  the  revelations  and  wishes  of  God. 

So  things  went  from  bad  to  worse,  until  the  August 
election  at  Gallatin  referred  to.  The  troubles  of  that 
day  brought  the  Church  and  Saints  to  a  standstill; 
business  was  paralyzed ;  alarm  seized  the  stoutest  hearts, 
and  dismay  was  visible  in  every  countenance.  The  Prophet 
issued  an  order  to  gather  all  the  people  at  Far  West 
and  Adam-on-Diamond,  under  the  leadership  of  Col. 
Lyman  White,  for  the  purpose  of  protecting  the  people 
from  mob   violence,   and  to   save   their   property   from 

58 


THE  SAINTS  BESET  WITH  TROUBLES    59 

lawless  thieves  who  were  roaming  the  country  in  armed 
bands. 

The  Gentiles  and  Mormons  hastened  to  the  executive 
of  the  State.  The  Gentiles  asked  for  a  military  force  to 
protect  the  settlers  from  Mormon  violence.  The  Mor- 
mons requested  an  investigating  committee  to  inquire 
into  the  whole  subject  and  suggest  means  necessary  for 
future  safety  to  each  party.  Also  they  demanded 
military  protection  from  the  mobs  and  outlaws  that  in- 
fested the  country. 

The  Governor  sent  troops  to  keep  order.  They  were 
stationed  about  midway  between  Far  West  and  Adam-on- 
Diamond.  A  committee  was  also  appointed  and  sent  to 
Gallatin  to  inquire  into  the  recent  disturbances.  This 
committee  had  full  power  to  send  for  witnesses,  make 
arrests  of  persons  accused  of  crime,  and  generally  to  do 
all  things  necessary  for  a  full  and  complete  investigation 
of  the  entire  affair. 

Many  arrests  were  made  at  the  request  of  the  com- 
mittee. The  persons  so  arrested  were  taken  before 
Justice  Black,  of  Daviess  County,  and  examined;  wit- 
nesses were  examined  for  both  parties,  and  much  hard 
and  false  swearing  was  done  on  both  sides.  After  a  long 
and  fruitless  examination  the  committee  adjourned,  leav- 
ing the  military  to  look  after  matters  until  something 
would  turn  up  to  change  the  feeling  of  danger  then  ex- 
isting. It  was  thought  by  the  committee  that  all  would 
soon  become  quiet  and  peace  would  be  restored. 

The  Gentiles  of  the  country  were  dissatisfied  with  the 
action  of  the  committee  and  in  no  way  disposed  to 
accept  peace  on  any  terms;   they  determined  that,  come 


60    THE  SAINTS  BESET  WITH  TROUBLES 

what  would,  the  Mormons  should  be  driven  from  the 
State  of  Missouri.  Letters  were  written  by  the  Gentiles 
around  Far  West  to  all  parts  of  the  State,  and  elsewhere, 
giving  the  most  fearful  accounts  of  Mormon  atrocities. 
Some  of  the  writers  said  it  was  useless  to  send  less  than 
three  or  four  men  for  each  Mormon,  because  the  Mor- 
mons felt  sure  of  heaven  if  they  fell  fighting,  hence  they 
did  not  fear  death ;  that  they  fought  with  the  desperation 
of  devils. 

Such  reports  spread  like  wildfire  throughout  northern 
Missouri,  and  thence  all  over  the  States  of  the  Mississippi 
Valley,  and  resulted  in  creating  a  feeling  of  the  most 
intense  hatred  in  the  breasts  of  all  the  Gentiles  against 
the  Mormons.  Companies  of  volunteers  were  raised  and 
armed  in  every  town  throughout  northern  Missouri,  and 
commenced  concentrating  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Mormon 
settlements.  The  troops  sent  by  the  Governor  to  guard 
the  settlers  and  preserve  order  soon  took  part  with  the 
mob,  and  all  show  for  legal  protection  was  gone,  so  far 
as  Mormons  were  concerned.  I  had  built  a  cabin  in  the 
valley  of  Adam-on-Diamond,  at  the  point  where  the 
Prophet  said  Adam  blessed  his  posterity  after  being 
driven  from  the  Garden  of  Eden. 

The  condition  of  the  country  being  such  that  we  could 
not  labor  on  our  farms,  I  concluded  to  go  and  hunt  for 
wild  honey.  Several  of  my  neighbors  were  to  join  me 
in  my  bee  hunt,  and  we  started  with  our  teams,  and 
traveled  northeasterly  until  we  reached  the  heavy  timber 
at  the  three  forks  of  Grand  River.  We  camped  on  the 
middle  fork  of  Grand  River,  and  had  fine  success  in  secur- 
ing honey. 


THE  SAINTS  BESET  WITH  TROUBLES    61 

We  had  been  out  at  camp  only  two  or  three  days  when 
we  discovered  signs  of  armed  men  rushing  through  the 
country.  On  the  3d  of  October,  1838,  we  saw  a  large 
number  of  men  that  we  knew  were  enemies  to  the  Mor- 
mons on  their  way,  as  we  supposed,  to  attack  our  people 
at  the  settlements.  I  concluded  to  go  and  meet  them, 
and  find  out  for  certain  what  they  were  really  intending 
to  do.  I  was  forced  to  act  with  caution,  for,  if  they  dis- 
covered that  we  were  Mormons,  our  lives  would  be  taken 
by  the  desperate  men  composing  the  mob  who  called 
themselves  State  volunteers.  I  took  my  gun  and  carry- 
ing a  bucket  on  my  arm  started  out  to  meet  the  people 
and  learn  their  intentions.  I  met  them  just  after  they 
had  broken  camp  on  Sunday  morning. 

As  soon  as  I  saw  them  I  was  certain  they  were  out 
hunting  for  Mormons.  I  concluded  to  pass  myself  off 
as  an  outsider,  the  better  to  learn  their  history.  My 
plan  worked  admirably.  I  stood  my  ground  until  a 
company  of  eighteen  men  rode  up  to  me,  and  said: 
"You  move  early." 

"Not  so  early,  gentlemen;  I  am  not  moving  any 
sooner  than  you  are.  What  are  you  all  doing  in  this 
part  of  the  country,  armed  to  the  teeth  as  you  are  ?  Are 
you  hunting  for  Indians  ?  " 

"  No,"  said  they,  "  but  we  wish  to  know  where  you  are 
from,  and  what  you  are  doing." 

"I  am  from  Illinois;  there  are  four  of  us  who  have 
come  out  here  to  look  up  a  good  location  to  settle.  We 
stopped  on  Marrowbone,  and  did  think  of  staying  there, 
until  the  settlers  and  Mormons  got  into  a  row  at  Gallatin, 
on  election  day.     After  that  we  concluded  to  strike  out 


62    THE  SAINTS  BESET  WITH  TROUBLES 

and  see  what  this  country  looked  like.  I  am  now  going 
to  cut  a  bee  tree  that  I  found  yesterday  evening,  and  I 
brought  my  gun  along  so  that  if  I  met  an  old  buck 
I  could  secure  some  venison  to  eat  with  my  honey- 
comb." 

As  I  got  through  they  all  huddled  around  me  and 
commenced  to  relate  the  horrors  of  Mormonism.  They 
advised  me  to  have  nothing  to  do  with  the  Mormons,  for 
said  they : 

"  As  old  Joe  Smith  votes,  so  will  every  Mormon  in  the 
country  vote,  and  when  they  get  into  a  fight  they  are 
just  the  same  way;  they  stick  together.  When  you 
attack  one  of  the  crew  you  bring  every  one  of  them  after 
you  like  a  nest  of  hornets." 

To  this  I  replied  that  I  had  heard  a  little  of  the  fuss  at 
Gallatin,  but  did  not  suppose  I  had  got  the  right  of  the 
story,  and  would  be  glad  if  they  would  tell  me  just  how 
it  was.  I  should  like  to  learn  the  facts  from  an  eye- 
witness. Several  of  the  men  spoke  up  and  said  they 
were  there  and  saw  it  all.  They  then  told  the  story,  and 
did  the  Mormons  more  justice  than  I  expected  from 
them. 

They  said,  among  other  things,  that  there  was  a  large 
rawboned  man  there  who  spoke  in  tongues,  and  that 
when  the  fight  commenced  he  cried : 

"Charge,  Danites!" 

They  then  said  the  Mormons  must  leave  the  country. 

"  If  we  do  not  make  them  do  so  now,  they  will  be  so 
strong  in  a  few  years  they  will  rule  the  country  as  they 
please.  Another  band  of  men  will  come  along  soon; 
and  they  will  then  go  through  the  Mormon  settlements 


THE  SAINTS  BESET  WITH  TROUBLES    63 

and  burn  up  every  house,  and  lynch  every  Mormon  they 
find.  The  militia  has  been  sent  to  keep  order  in  Daviess 
County,  but  will  soon  be  gone,  and  the  work  of  destroy- 
ing the  Mormons  begin." 

"  If  they  have  done  as  you  say  they  have,  pay  them  in 
their  own  coin,"  I  said. 

The  company  then  passed  on,  and  I  returned  with  a 
heavy  heart  to  my  friends.  I  advised  making  an  im- 
mediate start  for  home,  and  in  a  few  minutes  we  were  on 
our  way. 

While  coming  up  from  home  we  had  found  four  bee 
trees,  that  we  left  standing,  intending  to  cut  them  down 
and  get  the  honey  as  we  went  back.  When  we  got  on 
the  prairie,  which  was  about  eight  miles  across,  the 
men  with  me  wanted  to  go  and  get  the  honey.  I  was 
fearful  that  the  people  I  had  met  in  the  morning  would 
attack  the  settlements,  and  I  wanted  to  go  directly  home 
and  let  trees  and  honey  alone. 

While  we  were  talking  the  matter  over  a  single  black- 
bird came  to  us,  apparently  in  great  distress.  It  flew 
around  each  one  of  us,  and  would  alight  on  the  head  of 
each  one  of  our  horses,  and  especially  on  my  horses' 
heads,  and  it  even  came  and  alighted  on  my  hat,  and 
would  squeak  as  though  it  was  in  pain,  and  turn  its 
feathers  up,  and  acted  as  if  it  wished  to  warn  us  of  dan- 
ger. Then  it  flew  off  towards  the  settlements  where  I 
wished  to  go. 

All  admitted  that  these  were  strange  actions  for  a  bird, 
but  they  still  insisted  on  going  to  cut  the  bee  trees.  I 
was  persuaded  to  go  with  them.  We  had  gone  a  quarter 
of  a  mile  further  when  the  blackbird  returned  to  us  and 


64    THE  SAINTS  BESET  WITH  TROUBLES 

went  through  the  same  performance  as  before,  and  again 
flew  off  toward  the  settlement. 

This  was  to  me  a  warning  to  go  home  at  once;  that 
there  was  danger  there  to  my  family.  I  then  proposed 
that  we  all  join  in  prayer.  We  did  so,  and  I  prayed  to 
the  Author  of  our  existence,  and  asked  that  if  it  was  His 
will  for  us  to  go  home  at  once,  and  if  the  blackbird  had 
been  sent  as  a  warning  messenger,  to  let  it  return  again, 
and  I  would  follow  it.  WTe  then  traveled  on  some  two 
miles,  when  the  messenger  returned  the  third  time  and 
appeared,  if  possible,  more  determined  than  before  to 
turn  us  towards  home.  I  turned  my  team  and  started,  as 
straight  as  I  could  go,  for  Adam-on-Diamond. 

As  we  passed  over  the  prairie  we  saw  the  smoke  rising 
from  many  farms  and  houses  in  the  vicinity  of  where  we 
had  left  our  bee  trees.  This  smoke  showed  us  that  our 
enemies  were  at  work,  and  that  had  we  kept  on  in 
the  course  we  were  first  intending  to  travel  we  would 
have  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  lawless  and  lost  our 
lives. 

Before  we  got  home  the  news  of  the  attack  upon 
the  settlements  had  reached  there.  It  was  also  reported, 
and  we  afterwards  learned  that  the  report  was  true,  that 
many  of  the  Mormon  settlers  had  been  tied  to  trees  and 
whipped  with  hickory  withes,  some  of  them  being  hor- 
ribly mangled  by  the  mob.  This  conduct  on  the  part 
of  the  Gentiles  roused  every  Mormon  to  action,  and  the 
excitement  was  very  great. 

Joseph  the  Prophet  was  then  sent  for.  Col.  White 
called  together  every  man  and  boy  that  could  carry 
arms.     When  the  forces  were  assembled  Col.  White  made 


THE  SAINTS  BESET  WITH  TROUBLES    65 

a  war  speech.  As  he  spoke  he  stood  by  his  fine  brown 
horse.  There  was  a  bearskin  on  his  saddle.  He  had  a 
red  handkerchief  around  his  head,  regular  Indian 
fashion,  with  the  knot  in  front ;  he  stood  bareheaded,  in 
his  shirt  sleeves,  with  collar  open,  showing  his  naked 
breast.  He  held  a  large  cutlass  in  his  right  hand.  His 
manner  of  address  struck  terror  to  his  enemies,  while  it 
charged  his  brethren  with  enthusiastic  zeal  and  forced 
them  to  believe  they  were  invincible  and  bullet-proof. 
We  were  about  three  hundred  and  seventy-five  strong.  I 
stood  near  Col.  White  while  he  was  speaking,  and  I  judge 
of  its  effect  upon  others  by  the  way  it  affected  me. 

While  our  Colonel  was  in  the  midst  of  his  speech  the 
aid-de-camp  of  the  militia  colonel  came  up  with  a  dis- 
patch to  Col.  White,  to  the  effect  that  the  militia  had  be- 
come mutinous  and  could  no  longer  be  controlled,  but 
were  going  to  j  oin  the  mob ;  that  the  colonel  would  dis- 
band his  forces,  and  would  then  go  and  report  to  the 
Governor  the  true  condition  of  the  country ;  that  Col. 
White  must  take  and  make  use  of  all  the  means  in  his 
power  to  protect  the  people  from  the  mob,  for  the  Gov- 
ernment officers  were  powerless  to  aid  him. 

The  aid  did  not  deliver  his  message,  for  as  he  rode  up 
close  to  where  Col.  White  was  standing  speaking  to  his 
men,  he  stopped  and  listened  a  short  time ;  then  he  wheeled 
his  horse  and  rode  back  to  the  militia  camp  and  reported 
that  Col.  White  had  fifteen  thousand  men  under  arms,  in 
battle  array,  and  would  be  upon  their  camp  in  less  than 
two  hours;  that  he  was  then  making  a  speech  to  the 
army,  and  that  it  was  the  most  exciting  speech  he  had 
ever  listened  to   in  his   life;   that  he  meant   war,   and 


66   THE  SAINTS  BESET  WITH  TROUBLES 

of  the  most  fearful  kind,  and  the  only  safety  for  their 
forces  was  in  instant  retreat.  The  soldiers  broke  camp 
and  left  in  haste.  I  cannot  say  that  the  colonel  com- 
manding the  militia  was  alarmed,  or  that  he  fled  through 
fear  of  being  overcome;  but  it  suited  him  to  leave,  for 
he  was  anxious  to  prevent  a  collision  between  his  troops 
and  the  men  under  Col.  White. 

Joseph,  when  informed  of  the  danger  of  the  set- 
tlers from  mob  violence,  sent  Maj.  Seymour  Brunson, 
of  Far  West,  with  fifty  men  to  protect  the  settlers  who 
lived  on  the  two  forks  of  the  Grand  River.  Col.  White 
kept  his  men  in  readiness  for  action.  A  strong  guard 
was  posted  round  the  settlement;  a  point  was  agreed 
upon  to  which  place  all  were  to  hasten  in  case  of  alarm. 
This  point  of  meeting  was  east  of  the  town,  under  the 
bluffs,  on  the  main  road  leading  from  Mill  Port  to  Adam- 
on-Diamond. 

This  road  ran  between  the  fields  and  bluff.  We  ex- 
pected to  be  attacked  every  hour.  A  few  nights  after- 
wards the  alarm  was  given,  and  every  man  rushed  to  the 
field.  When  I  reached  the  command  I  found  everything 
in  confusion.  The  officer  in  command  tried  to  throw 
two  companies  across  the  road,  but  the  firing  was  heavy 
and  constant  from  the  opposing  forces,  who  had  selected 
a  strong  point  for  the  purpose  of  attack  and  defense. 
The  flash  of  the  rifles  and  the  ringing  reports  that 
echoed  through  the  hills  at  each  discharge  of  the  guns 
added  to  the  confusion,  and  soon  forced  the  Mormons  to 
take  up  their  position  in  the  fence  corners  and  elsewhere, 
so  they  could  be  in  a  measure  protected  from  the  bullets 
of  the  enemy.      Soon  there  was  order  in  our  ranks,  and 


THE  SAINTS  BESET  WITH  TROUBLES    67 

we  were  prepared  to  dislodge  our  opponents  or  die  in  the 
attempt,  when  two  men  came  at  the  full  speed  of  their 
horses,  shouting : 

"  Peace !  peace !  Cease  firing,  it  is  our  friends." 
Chapman  Duncan,  the  adjutant  of  Col.  White,  was 
the  one  who  shouted  peace.  We  were  then  informed  that 
the  men  we  had  taken  for  a  part  of  the  Gentile  mob  were 
no  other  than  the  command  of  Maj.  Brunson,  who  had 
been  out  on  Three  Forks  to  defend  the  settlers,  and  that 
he  had  been  ordered  back  to  the  main  body  of  the  Hosts 
of  Israel.  They  had  intended  to  stop  at  Mill  Port,  but 
finding  it  deserted  they  concluded  to  alarm  the  troops 
at  Adam-on-Diamond,  so  as  to  learn  whether  they 
would  fight  or  not.  I  admit  that  I  was  much  pleased  to 
learn  that  danger  was  over  and  we  were  facing  friends 
and  not  enemies;  yet  I  was  mad  to  think  men  would 
impose  upon  us  in  that  way.  The  experiment  was  a 
dangerous  one,  and  likely  to  be  very  serious  in  its  con- 
sequences. The  other  men  with  me  were  equally  wroth 
at  the  insult  offered  by  those  who  had  been  so  foolish  as 
to  question  our  bravery. 

The  withdrawal  of  the  State  militia  was  the  signal 
for  the  Gentiles  to  give  vent  to  the  worst  of  their  in- 
clinations. The  Mormons,  at  command  of  the  Prophet, 
at  once  abandoned  their  homes,  taking  what  could  be 
carried  with  them,  and  hastened  to  either  Far  West  or 
Adam-on-Diamond  for  protection  and  safety.  Some  few 
refused  to  obey  orders,  and  they  afterwards  paid  the 
penalty  for  disobedience  by  giving  up  their  lives  to  the 
savage  Gentiles  who  attacked  and  well-nigh  exterminated 
them. 


68    THE  SAINTS  BESET  WITH  TROUBLES 

Armed  men  roamed  in  bands  all  over  Caldwell,  Carroll, 
and  Daviess  counties ;  both  Mormons  and  Gentiles  were 
under  arms,  doing  injury  to  each  other  when  occa- 
sion offered.  The  burning  of  houses,  farms,  and  stacks 
of  grain  was  generally  indulged  in  by  each  party.  Law- 
lessness prevailed,  and  pillage  was  the  rule. 

The  Prophet  Joseph  said  it  was  a  civil  war,  and 
that  by  the  rules  of  war  each  party  was  justified  in 
spoiling  his  enemy.  This  opened  the  door,  and  men  of 
former  quiet  became  perfect  demons  in  their  efforts  to 
spoil  and  waste  away  the  enemies  of  the  Church.  I  then 
found  that  men  are  creatures  of  circumstances,  and  that 
the  occasion  calls  forth  the  men  needed  for  each  enter- 
prise. 

I  also  soon  saw  that  it  was  the  natural  inclination 
of  men  to  convert  to  their  own  use  that  which  others 
possessed.  What  perplexed  me  most  was  to  see  how 
religion  had  not  the  power  to  subdue  that  passion  in  man, 
but  at  the  first  moment  when  the  restrictions  of  the 
Church  were  withdrawn  the  most  devout  in  our  commu- 
nity acted  like  natural-born  thieves. 

Being  young,  stout,  and  having  plenty  of  property, 
I  fitted  myself  out  in  first-class  style.  I  had  good 
horses  and  plenty  of  the  best  of  arms.  I  joined  in  the 
general  patrol  duty,  and  took  part  in  daily  raids  made 
under  either  Maj.  Brunson  or  Capt.  Alexander  Mc- 
Ray.  I  saw  much  of  what  was  being  done  by  both  par- 
ties. I  also  made  several  raids  under  Capt.  Jonathan 
Dunham,  alias  Black  Hawk.  I  remember  one  incident 
that  was  amusing  at  the  time,  as  it  enabled  us  to  deter- 
mine what  part  of  our  forces  would  fight  on  the  field  and 


THE  SAINTS  BESET  WITH  TROUBLES    69 

face  the  enemy,  and  also  those  who  preferred  to  fight 
with  their  mouths. 

Early  in  the  morning,  while  Maj.  Brunson's  men  were 
marching  along,  shivering  in  the  cold — for  it  was  a  dark, 
cloudy  morning  late  in  October,  1838 — we  saw  a  com- 
pany of  horsemen  some  three  miles  away.  We  concluded 
they  were  Missourians,  and  made  for  them  at  full  speed. 
They  halted  and  appeared  willing  to  fight.  When  our 
command  got  within  three  hundred  yards  of  them  many 
of  our  pulpit  braves  found  out  all  at  once  that  they  must 
stop  and  dismount  to  fix  their  saddles  or  for  some  other 
reason.  The  remainder  of  us  rode  on  until  within  one 
hundred  and  fifty  yards  of  the  other  force,  and  were 
drawn  up  in  line  of  battle.  Maj.  Brunson  rode  for- 
ward and  hailed  them,  saying, 

"Who  are  you?" 

"Capt.  McRay,"  was  the  reply.     "Who  are  you?" 

"Maj.   Brunson." 

They  met  and  shook  hands.  Seeing  this  the  pulpit 
braves  rushed  up  in  great  haste  and  took  their  places 
in  the  ranks,  and  lamented  because  we  did  not  have  an 
enemy  to  overcome. 

So  it  is  through  life — a  coward  is  generally  a  liar; 
those  men  were  cowards,  and  lied  when  they  pretended 
they  would  like  to  fight.  All  cowards  are  liars,  but 
many  liars  are  brave  men. 

While  I  was  engaged  with  the  Mormon  troops  in 
ranging  over  the  country,  the  men  that  I  was  with  took 
a  large  amount  of  loose  property,  but  did  not  while  I 
was  with  them  burn  any  houses  or  murder  any  men. 
Yet  we   took   what   property   we  could  find,   especially 


70    THE  SAINTS  BESET  WITH  TROUBLES 

provisions,  fat  cattle,  arms,  and  ammunition.  But 
still  many  houses  were  burned  and  much  damage  was 
done  by  the  Mormons,  and  they  captured  a  howitzer  and 
many  guns  from  the  Gentiles.  Frequent  attacks  were 
also  made  upon  the  Mormon  settlements. 

The  Mormons  made  an  attack  on  Gallatin  one 
night,  and  carried  off  much  plunder.  I  was  not  there 
with  them,  but  I  talked  often  with  others  and  learned 
all  the  facts  about  it.  The  town  was  burned  down,  and 
everything  of  value,  including  the  goods  in  two  stores, 
carried  off  by  the  Mormons.  I  often  escaped  being 
present  with  the  troops  by  loaning  my  horses  and  arms 
to  others  who  liked  that  kind  of  work  better  than  I 
did.  Unless  I  had  adopted  that  course  I  could  never 
have  escaped  from  being  with  the  Hosts  of  Israel,  for 
I  was  one  of  the  regular  Host,  and  could  not  avoid 
going  when  ordered,  unless  I  furnished  a  substitute, 
which  sometimes  was  accepted,  but  not  always. 

Once  a  company  went  from  Adam-on-Diamond  and 
burned  the  house  and  buildings  belonging  to  my  friend 
McBrier.  Every  article  of  movable  property  was  taken 
by  the  troops ;  he  was  utterly  ruined.  This  man  was 
an  honorable  man,  but  mere  good  character,  and  prop- 
erly, had  no  effect  on  those  who  were  working  to  build 
up  the  Kingdom  of  God. 

The  Mormons  brought  in  every  article  that  could  be 
used,  and  much  that  was  of  no  use  or  value  was  hauled 
to  Adam-on-Diamond.  Such  acts  had  the  effect  of 
arousing  every  Gentile  in  the  three  counties  of  Caldwell, 
Carroll,  and  Daviess,  as  well  as  to  bring  swarms  of 
armed  Gentiles  from  other  localities. 


THE    DANITE 


THE  SAINTS  BESET  WITH  TROUBLES    71 

Brother  Lyman  White,  with  three  hundred  men,  was 
called  to  defend  Far  West.  I  went  with  his  command. 
The  night  White  reached  Far  West  the  battle  of 
Crooked  River  was  fought.  Capt.  David  Patton,  alias 
Fear  Not,  one  of  the  twelve  apostles,  had  been  sent  out  by 
the  Prophet  with  fifty  men  to  attack  a  body  of  Mis- 
sourians  who  were  camping  on  the  Crooked  River. 
Capt.  Patton's  men  were  nearly  all,  if  not  every  one 
of  them,  Danites.  The  attack  was  made  just  before 
daylight  in  the  morning.  Fear  Not  wore  a  white  blan- 
ket overcoat,  and  led  the  attacking  party.  He  was  a 
brave,  impulsive  man.  He  rushed  into  the  thickest  of 
the  fight,  regardless  of  danger — really  seeking  it  to 
show  his  men  that  God  would  shield  him  from  all  harm. 
But  he  counted  without  just  reason  upon  being  invinc- 
ible, for  a  ball  soon  entered  his  body,  passing  through 
his  hips.  The  wound  was  fatal ;  but  he  kept  on  his  feet 
and  led  his  men  some  time  before  yielding  to  the  effects 
of  the  wound. 

The  Gentiles  said  afterwards  that  Capt.  Patton  told 
his  men  to  charge  in  the  name  of  Lazarus : 

"  Charge,  Danites,  charge ! " 

As  soon  as  he  uttered  the  command  which  distin- 
guished him  they  gave  the  Danite  captain  a  commis- 
sion with  powder  and  ball,  and  sent  him  on  to  preach  to 
the  spirits. 

In  this  battle  several  men  were  killed  and  wounded 
on  both  sides.  I  do  not  remember  all  of  the  names  of 
the  Danites  that  were  killed,  but  I  do  remember  that  a 
man  by  the  name  of  Banion  was  killed,  and  one  by 
the  name  of  Holbrook  wounded.     I  knew  a  man  by  the 


72   THE  SAINTS  BESET  WITH  TROUBLES 

name  of  Tarwater,  on  the  Gentile  side,  that  was  cut  up 
fearfully.  He  was  taken  prisoner.  The  Danites  routed 
the  Gentiles,  who  fled  in  every  direction.  The  night  being 
dark,  Holbrook  and  another  Danite  met  and  had  a  hand- 
to-hand  fight,  in  which  they  cut  each  other  fearfully 
with  their  swords  before  they  discovered  that  they  were 
friends. 

After  the  Gentiles  retreated  the  Mormons  started  for 
Far  West,  taking  Tarwater  along  as  a  prisoner.  After 
traveling  several  miles  they  halted  in  a  grove  of  timber 
and  released  Tarwater,  telling  him  he  was  free  to  go 
home.  He  started  off,  and  when  he  was  some  forty 
yards  from  the  Mormons  Parley  P.  Pratt,  then  one  of 
the  twelve  apostles,  stepped  to  a  tree,  laid  his  gun 
up  by  the  side  of  the  tree,  took  deliberate  aim,  and  shot 
Tarwater.  He  fell  and  lay  still.  The  Mormons  went 
on  and  left  him  lying  where  he  fell. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE  MORMON  WAR 

A  FTER  1844    it  was  my  habit  to  keep  a  journal, 

/%     in  which  I  wrote  at  length  all  that  I  consid- 

£      m  ered    worthy    of    remembering,     Most    of    my 

journals,  written  up  to  I860,  were  called  for 

by  Brigham,  under  the  plea  that  he  wished  the  Church 

historian  to  write  up  the  Mormon  history,  and  wanted 

my  journals  to  aid  him  in  making  the  history  perfect. 

As  these  journals  contained  many  things  not  intended 

for  the  public  eye  concerning  the  Mormon  leaders  and 

all  I  knew  of  the  Mountain  Meadows   Massacre,   and 

what  led  to  it,  they  were  never  returned  to  me. 

To  proceed:  I  was  at  Far  West  when  the  Danites 
returned.  They  brought  Capt.  Patton  with  them.  He 
died  that  night,  and  his  death  spread  a  mantle  of  gloom 
over  the  entire  community.  It  robbed  many  of  their 
fond  hope  that  they  were  invincible.  If  Fear  Not  could 
be  killed,  who  then  might  claim  immunity  from  the  mis- 
siles of  death  hurled  by  Gentile  weapons? 

Up  to  this  time  I  firmly  believed  what  the  Prophet 
and  his  apostles  had  said  on  that  subject.  I  had  consid- 
ered that  I  was  bullet-proof,  that  no  Gentile  ball  could 
ever   harm   me   or   any    Saint,   and   I   believed   that   a 

73 


74  THE  MORMON  WAR 

Danite  could  not  be  killed  by  Gentile  hands.  I  thought 
that  one  Danite  would  chase  a  thousand  Gentiles,  and 
two  could  put  ten  thousand  to  flight. 

Alas !  my  dream  of  security  was  over.  One  of  our 
mighty  men  had  fallen,  and  by  Gentile  hands.  My 
amazement  at  the  fact  was  equal  to  my  sorrow  for 
the  death  of  the  great  warrior  apostle.  I  had  con- 
sidered that  all  the  battles  between  Danites  and  Gen- 
tiles would  end  like  the  election  fight  at  Gallatin,  and 
the  only  ones  to  be  injured  would  be  the  Gentiles. 

We  had  been  promised  and  taught  by  the  Prophet 
and  his  Priesthood  that  henceforth  God  would  fight  our 
battles,  and  I  looked  as  a  consequence  for  a  bloodless 
victory  on  the  side  of  the  Lord,  and  that  nothing  but 
disobedience  to  the  teachings  of  the  Priesthood  could 
render  a  Mormon  subject  to  injury  from  Gentile  forces. 
I  believed  as  our  leaders  taught  us,  that  all  our  suffer- 
ings and  persecutions  were  brought  upon  us  by  the 
all-wise  God  of  Heaven  as  chastisement  to  bring  us 
together  in  unity  of  faith  and  strict  obedience  to  the 
requirements  of  the  Gospel ;  and  the  feeling  was  general 
that  all  our  sufferings  were  the  result  of  individual  sin, 
and  not  the  fault  of  our  leaders  and  spiritual  guides. 

We,  as  members  of  the  Church,  had  no  right  to  ques- 
tion any  act  of  our  superiors ;  to  do  so  wounded  the 
Spirit  of  God,  and  would  lead  to  our  own  loss  and  con- 
fusion. Still,  I  was  thunderstruck  to  hear  Joseph  the 
Apostle  say  at  the  funeral  of  Capt.  Patton  that  the 
Mormons  fell  by  the  missiles  of  death  the  same  as  other 
men.  He  also  said  that  the  Lord  was  angry  with  the 
people,  for  they  had  been   unbelieving  and   faithless; 


THE  MORMON  WAR  75 

they  had  denied  the  Lord  the  use  of  their  earthly  treas- 
ures, and  placed  their  affections  upon  worldly  things 
more  than  upon  heavenly  things ;  that  to  expect  God's 
favor  we  must  blindly  trust  him ;  that  if  the  Mormons 
would  wholly  trust  in  God  the  windows  of  heaven  would 
be  opened  and  a  shower  of  blessings  sent  upon  the 
people;  that  all  the  people  could  contain  of  blessings 
would  be  given  as  a  reward  for  obedience  to  the  will  of 
God  as  made  known  to  mankind  through  the  Prophet  of 
the  ever-living  God ;  that  the  Mormons,  if  faithful,  obe- 
dient, and  true  followers  of  the  advice  of  their  leaders, 
would  soon  enjoy  all  the  wealth  of  the  earth;  that  God 
would  consecrate  the  riches  of  the  Gentiles  to  the  Saints. 
This  and  much  more  he  said  to  induce  the  people  to 
obey  the  will  of  the  Priesthood.  I  believed  all  he  said, 
for  he  supported  it  by  quotations  from  Scripture,  and 
if  I  believed  the  Bible,  as  I  did  most  implicitly,  I  could 
not  help  believing  in  Joseph,  the  prophet  of  God  in 
these  last  days.  Joseph  declared  that  he  was  called  of 
God  and  given  power  and  authority  from  heaven  to  do 
God's  will;  that  he  had  received  the  keys  of  the  holy 
Priesthood  from  the  apostles  Peter,  James,  and  John, 
and  had  been  dedicated,  set  apart,  and  anointed  as 
the  prophet,  seer,  and  revelator,  and  sent  to  open  the 
dispensation  of  the  fullness  of  time,  according  to  the 
words  of  the  apostles ;  that  he  was  charged  with  the 
restoration  of  the  House  of  Israel,  and  to  gather  the 
Saints  from  the  four  corners  of  the  earth  to  the  land 
of  promise,  Zion,  the  Holy  Land  (Jackson  County), 
and  to  the  setting  up  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  prepara- 
tory to  the  second  coming  of  Christ  in  the  last  days. 


76  THE  MORMON  WAR 

Every  Mormon,  true  to  his  faith,  believed  as  fully  in 
Joseph  and  his  holy  character  as  he  did  that  God 
existed. 

The  Prophet  Joseph  was  a  most  extraordinary  man ; 
he  was  rather  large  in  stature,  some  six  feet  two  inches 
in  height,  well  built,  though  a  little  stoop-shouldered, 
with  prominent  and  well-developed  features,  a  Roman 
nose,  light  chestnut  hair,  upper  lip  full  and  rather  pro- 
truding, chin  broad  and  square,  and  an  eagle  eye,  and 
on  the  whole  had  something  in  his  manner  and  appear- 
ance that  was  bewitching  and  winning;  his  countenance 
was  that  of  a  plain,  honest  man,  full  of  benevolence  and 
philanthropy  and  void  of  deceit  or  hypocrisy.  He  was 
resolute  and  firm  of  purpose,  strong  as  most  men  in 
physical  power,  and  all  who  saw  were  forced  to  admire 
him,  as  he  then  looked  and  existed.  In  the  sports  of  the 
day,  such  as  wrestling,  he  was  over  the  average.  Very 
few  of  the  Saints  had  the  strength  needed  to  throw  the 
Prophet  in  a  fair  tussle.  In  every  gathering  he  was  a 
welcome  guest,  and  always  added  to  the  amusement  of 
the  people,  instead  of  dampening  their  ardor. 

During  the  time  that  we  were  camping  at  Adam- 
on-Diamond,  waiting  to  see  what  would  be  the  result  of 
the  quarrel  between  our  Church  and  the  Gentiles,  one 
Sunday  morning  (it  had  rained  heavily  the  night  before 
and  the  air  was  cold)  the  men  were  shivering  over  a  few 
firebrands,  feeling  out  of  sorts  and  quite  cast  down. 
The  Prophet  came  up  while  the  brethren  were  moping 
around  and  caught  first  one  and  then  another  and 
shook  them  up,  and  said: 

"Get  out  of  here,  and  wrestle;  jump,  run,  do  any- 


THE  MORMON  WAR  77 

thing  but  mope  around;  warm  yourselves  up.*,  this  in- 
activity will  not  do  for  soldiers." 

The  words  of  the  Prophet  put  life  and  energy  into 
the  men.  A  ring  was  soon  formed,  according  to  the  cus- 
tom of  the  people.  The  Prophet  stepped  into  the  ring, 
ready  for  a  tussle  with  any  comer.  Several  went  into  the 
ring  to  try  their  strength,  but  each  one  was  thrown  by 
the  Prophet,  until  he  had  thrown  several  of  the  stout- 
est of  the  men  present.  Then  he  stepped  out  of  the 
ring  and  took  a  man  by  the  arm  and  led  him  in  to 
take  his  place,  and  so  it  continued — the  men  who  were 
thrown  retiring  in  favor  of  the  successful  one.  A 
man  would  keep  the  ring  so  long  as  he  threw  his 
adversary. 

The  style  of  wrestling  varied  with  the  desires  of  the 
parties.  The  Eastern  men,  or  Yankees,  used  square 
hold,  or  collar  and  elbow;  those  from  the  Middle  States 
side  hold,  and  the  Southern  and  Western  men  used 
breeches  hold  and  old  Indian  hug  or  back  hold.  If  a 
man  was  hurt  he  stood  it  without  a  murmur;  it  was 
considered  cowardly  and  childish  to  whine  when  thrown 
or  hurt  in  the  fall. 

While  the  sport  was  at  its  height  Sidney  Rigdon, 
the  mouthpiece  of  the  Prophet,  rushed  into  the  ring, 
sword  in  hand,  and  said  that  he  would  not  suffer  a  lot 
of  men  to  break  the  Sabbath  day  in  that  manner.  For 
a  moment  all  were  silent.  Then  one  of  the  brethren,  with 
more  presence  of  mind  than  the  others,  said  to  the 
Prophet : 

"  Brother  Joseph,  we  want  you  to  clear  us  from 
blame,  for  we  formed  the  ring  by  your  request.     You 


78  THE  MORMON  WAR 

told  us  to  wrestle,  and  now  Brother  Rigdon  is  bringing 
us  to  account  for  it." 

The  Prophet  walked  into  the  ring  and  said,  as  he 
made  a  motion  with  his  hand: 

"  Brother  Sidney,  you  had  better  get  out  of  here 
and  let  the  boys  alone;  they  are  amusing  themselves 
according  to  my  orders.  You  are  an  old  man.  You 
go  and  get  ready  for  meeting  and  let  the  boys  alone." 
Just  then  catching  Rigdon  off  his  guard,  as  quick  as 
a  flash  he  knocked  the  sword  from  Rigdon's  hand,  then 
caught  him  by  the  shoulder,  and  said :  "  Now,  old  man, 
you  must  go  out,  or  I  will  throw  you  down." 

Rigdon  was  as  large  a  man  as  the  Prophet,  but  not 
so  tall.  The  prospect  of  a  tussle  between  the  Prophet 
and  the  mouthpiece  of  the  Prophet  was  fun  for  all  but 
Rigdon,  who  pulled  back  like  a  crawfish ;  but  the  resist- 
ance was  useless,  the  Prophet  dragged  him  from  the 
ring,  bareheaded,  and  tore  Rigdon's  fine  pulpit  coat 
from  the  collar  to  the  waist ;  then  he  turned  to  the  men 
and  said: 

"Go  in,  boys,  and  have  your  fun.  You  shall  never 
have  it  to  say  that  I  got  you  into  any  trouble  that  I 
did  not  get  you  out  of." 

Rigdon  complained  about  the  loss  of  his  hat  and  the 
tearing  of  his  coat.     The  Prophet  said  to  him: 

"You  were  out  of  your  place.  Always  keep  your 
place  and  you  will  not  suffer;  but  you  got  a  little  out 
of  your  place  and  you  have  suffered  for  it.  You  have 
no  one  to  blame  but  yourself." 

After  that  Rigdon  never  countermanded  the  orders  of 
the  Prophet,  to  my  knowledge ;  he  knew  who  was  boss. 


THE  MORMON  WAR  79 

An  order  had  been  issued  by  the  Church  authorities 
commanding  all  the  members  of  the  Mormon  Church 
to  leave  their  farms  and  take  such  property  as  they 
could  remove  and  go  to  one  of  the  two  fortified  camps — 
that  is  Far  West  or  Adam-on-Diamond.  A  large  major- 
ity of  the  settlers  obeyed,  and  the  two  camps  were  soon 
full  of  people  who  had  deserted  home  again  for  the 
sake  of  the  gospel. 

There  was  a  settlement  on  Log  Creek,  between  three 
and  five  miles  east  from  Far  West.  It  was  quite  a  rich 
settlement.  A  man  named  Haughn  had  just  completed 
a  good  flouring  mill  on  the  creek.  The  morning  after 
the  battle  of  Crooked  River  Haughn  came  to  Far  West 
to  consult  with  the  Prophet  concerning  the  policy  of  the 
removal  of  the  settlers  on  Log  Creeek  to  the  fortified 
camps. 

Col.  White  and  myself  were  standing  by  when  the 
Prophet  said  to  him : 

"Move  in,  by  all  means,  if  you  wish  to  save  your 
lives." 

Haughn  replied  that  if  the  settlers  left  their  homes 
all  of  their  property  would  be  lost,  and  the  Gentiles 
would  burn  their  houses  and  other  buildings.  The 
Prophet  said: 

"  You  had  much  better  lose  your  property  than  your 
lives ;  one  can  be  replaced,  the  other  cannot  be  restored ; 
but  there  is  no  need  of  your  losing  either  if  you  will 
only  do  as  you  are  commanded." 

Haughn  said  that  he  considered  the  best  plan  was 
for  all  of  the  settlers  to  move  into  and  around  the  mill, 
and  use  the  blacksmith's  shop  and  other  buildings  as 


80  THE   MORMON  WAR 

a  fort  in  case  of  attack;  in  this  way  he  thought  they 
would  be  perfectly  safe. 

"  You  are  at  liberty  to  do  so  if  you  think  best,"  said 
the  Prophet. 

Haughn  then  departed,  well  satisfied  that  he  had 
carried  his  point.  The  Prophet  turned  to  Col.  White 
and  said : 

"That  man  did  not  come  for  counsel,  but  to  induce 
me  to  tell  him  to  do  as  he  pleased;  which  I  did.  Had 
I  commanded  them  to  move  in  and  leave  their  property 
they  would  have  called  me  a  tyrant.  I  wish  they  were 
here  for  their  own  safety.  I  am  confident  that  we  will 
soon  learn  that  they  have  been  butchered  in  a  fearful 
manner." 

At  this  time  the  Missourians  had  determined  to  exter- 
minate the  whole  of  the  Mormon  people.  Governor 
Lilburn  W.  Boggs  issued  orders  to  that  effect.  I  think 
Gen.  Clark  was  the  officer  in  command  of  all  the  Gentile 
forces.  Gen.  Atchison  and  Col.  Doniphan  each  com- 
manded a  division  of  from  three  to  four  thousand  men, 
and  they  soon  besieged  Far  West.  The  Mormons  for- 
tified the  town  as  well  as  they  could,  and  took  special 
care  to  fortify  and  build  shields  and  breastworks,  to 
prevent  the  cavalry  from  charging  into  the  town.  The 
Gentile  forces  were  mostly  camped  on  Log  Creek,  be- 
tween Far  West  and  Haughn's  Mill,  about  a  mile 
from  Far  West,  and  about  half  a  mile  south  of  our  outer 
breastworks. 

Our  scouts  and  pickets  guards  were  driven  in  and 
forced  to  join  the  main  ranks  for  safety.  The  Mormon 
troops  were  placed  in  position  by  the  officers,  so  as  to 


THE   MORMON   WAR  81 

guard  every  point.  We  all  had  a  large  supply  of 
bullets,  with  the  patching  sewed  on  the  balls  to  facilitate 
the  loading  of  our  guns,  which  were  muzzle  loaders. 
The  Mormon  force  was  about  eight  hundred  strong, 
poorly  armed ;  many  of  the  men  had  no  guns ;  some  had 
single-barrel  pistols  and  a  few  homemade  swords.  These 
were  our  implements  of  war. 

So  situated,  we  were  still  anxious  to  meet  the  enemy, 
and  demanded  to  be  led  out  against  our  foes.  Our 
men  were  confident  that  God  was  going  to  deliver  the 
enemy  into  our  hands,  and  so  we  had  no  fears.  I  was 
one  of  the  advance  force,  and  as  I  lay  behind  some  tim- 
ber, with  my  cap-box  open,  and  bullets  lying  on  the 
ground  by  my  side,  I  never  had  a  doubt  of  being  able 
to  defeat  the  Gentile  army. 

The  troops  lay  and  watched  each  other  several  days, 
then  the  Gentiles  made  two  efforts  to  force  their  way 
into  the  town  by  stratagem;  but  seeing  our  forces  in 
order  they  did  not  come  within  range  of  our  guns. 
The  Mormons  stood  in  the  ranks,  and  prayed  for  the 
chance  of  getting  a  shot;  but  all  to  no  effect.  The 
same  evening  we  learned  of  the  massacre  at  Haughn's 
Mill.  The  description  of  this  massacre  was  such  as  to 
freeze  the  blood  of  each  Saint,  and  force  us  to  swear  that 
revenge  should  come  some  day. 

The  massacre  was  reported  about  as  follows  to  us  at 
Far  West.  When  the  Gentile  mob  attacked  the  Mor- 
mons at  the  mill  the  Mormons  took  shelter  in  the  black- 
smith shop  and  other  buildings.  The  mob  took  advan- 
tage of  the  banks  of  the  creek  and  the  timber,  and  very 
nearly  surrounded  the  shop,  which  was  built  of  logs, 


82  THE   MORMON   WAR 

and  served  as  a  slaughterhouse  instead  of  a  shelter  or 
protection. 

The  mob,  while  protected  as  they  were,  shot  down 
the  Mormons  at  their  leisure.  They  killed  eighteen 
and  wounded  as  many  more ;  in  fact,  they  killed  and 
wounded  everyone  who  did  not  run  away  during  the 
fight  and  take  refuge  in  the  woods.  After  shooting 
down  all  that  could  be  seen,  the  mob  entered  the  black- 
smith shop  and  there  found  a  young  lad  who  had  secreted 
himself  under  the  bellows.     One  of  the  men  said: 

"  Don't  shoot ;  it  is  but  a  small  boy." 

"  It  is  best  to  hive  them  when  we  can,"  was  the 
reply. 

Thus  saying,  they  shot  the  little  fellow. 

There  was  an  old  man  in  the  settlement  by  the  name 
of  McBride,  who  had  been  a  soldier  in  the  Revolutionary 
War;  he  was  killed  by  being  hacked  to  pieces  with  a 
corncutter  while  begging  for  his  life.  The  dead  and 
wounded  were  thrown  into  a  well  together.  Several 
of  the  wounded  were  afterwards  taken  out  of  the  well 
by  the  force  that  went  from  Far  West,  and  recovered 
from  their  wounds.  So  great  was  the  hatred  of  the 
mob  that  they  saved  none,  but  killed  all  who  fell  into 
their  hands  at  that  time.  I  received  my  information 
of  the  massacre  from  David  Lewis,  Tarleton  Lewis, 
William  Laney,  and  Isaac  Laney ;  they  were  Kentuck- 
ians,  and  were  also  in  the  fight,  but  escaped  death. 

Isaac  Laney  was  shot  seven  times,  the  seven  shots  leav- 
ing thirteen  ball  holes  in  his  person  ;  five  of  the  shots  were 
nearly  in  the  center  of  the  chest;  one  entered  under  the 
right  arm,  passed  through  the  body  and  came  out  under 


THE   MORMON   WAR  83 

the  left  arm;  yet,  strange  as  it  appears,  he  kept  his 
feet,  and  ran  some  three  hundred  yards  to  a  cabin,  where 
a  woman  raised  a  loose  plank  of  the  cabin  floor  and 
he  lay  down  while  she  replaced  the  boards. 

The  mob  left,  and  in  about  two  hours  Laney  was 
taken  from  under  the  cabin  floor  nearly  lifeless.  He 
was  then  washed,  anointed  with  oil,  the  elders  praying 
for  his  recovery,  according  to  the  order  of  the  Holy 
Priesthood,  and  he  was  promised,  through  prayer  and 
faith  in  God,  speedy  restoration.  The  pain  at  once  left 
him,  and  for  two  weeks  he  felt  no  pain  at  all.  He  then 
took  cold,  and  the  wound  in  his  hips  pained  him  for 
some  two  hours,  when  the  elders  repeated  their  prayers 
and  again  anointed  him,  which  had  the  effect  desired. 
The  pain  left  him,  and  never  returned.  I  heard  Laney 
declare  this  to  be  a  fact,  and  he  bore  his  testimony  in  the 
presence  of  many  of  the  Saints.  I  saw  him  four  weeks 
after  the  massacre  and  examined  his  person.  I  saw  the 
wounds,  then  healed.  I  felt  of  them  with  my  own 
hands,  and  I  saw  the  shirt  and  examined  it,  that  he  had 
on  when  he  was  shot,  and  it  was  cut  in  shreds.  Many 
balls  had  cut  his  clothing  that  had  not  touched  his 
person. 

The  massacre  at  Haughn's  Mill  was  the  result  of  the 
brethren's  refusal  to  obey  the  wishes  of  the  Prophet. 
All  the  brethren  so  considered  it.  It  made  a  deep  and 
lasting  impression  on  my  mind,  for  I  had  heard  the 
Prophet  give  the  counsel  to  the  brethren  to  come  into 
the  town.  They  had  refused,  and  the  result  was  a  lesson 
to  all  that  there  was  no  safety  except  in  obeying  the 
Prophet. 


84  THE   MORMON   WAR 

Col.  George  M.  Hinkle  had  command  of  the  troops 
at  Far  West,  under  the  Prophet  Joseph.  He  was  from 
Kentucky,  and  considered  a  fair-weather  Saint.  When 
danger  came  he  was  certain  to  be  on  the  strong  side. 
He  was  a  fine  speaker,  and  had  great  influence  with 
the  Saints.  Previous  to  the  attack  on  Far  West  Col. 
Hinkle  had  come  to  an  understanding  with  the  Gentile 
commanders  that  in  case  the  danger  grew  great  they 
could  depend  on  him  as  a  friend  and  one  through  whom 
they  could  negotiate  and  learn  the  situation  of  affairs 
in  the  camp  of  the  Saints.  When  our  scouts  were 
first  driven  in  Col.  Hinkle  was  out  with  them,  and  when 
they  were  closely  pursued  he  turned  his  coat  wrong  side 
out  and  wore  it  so. 

This  was  a  peculiar  move,  but  at  the  time  it  did 
not  cause  much  comment  among  his  men ;  but  they 
reported  it  to  the  Prophet,  and  he  at  once  became  sus- 
picious of  the  Colonel.  The  Prophet,  being  a  man  of 
thought  and  cool  reflection,  kept  this  information  within 
a  small  circle,  as  it  was  a  bad  time  to  ventilate  an  act 
of  that  kind. 

The  Prophet  concluded  to  make  use  of  the  knowledge 
he  had  gained  of  Hinkle's  character,  and  employ  him  to 
negotiate  between  the  two  parties.  I  do  not  believe 
that  Joseph  had  the  least  idea  that  he,  with  his  little 
handful  of  men,  could  stand  off  the  army  that  had  come 
up  against  him.  I  know  that  now,  but  at  the  time  I 
was  full  of  religious  zeal  and  felt  that  the  Mormon 
Hosts  of  Israel  were  invincible.  Joseph  wished  to  use 
Hinkle  to  learn  the  designs  of  the  Gentiles,  so  that  he 
could  prepare  for  the  worst.     Col.   Hinkle  was  there- 


THE   MORMON  WAR  85 

fore  sent  by  Joseph  to  have  an  interview  with  the 
Gentiles. 

The  Colonel  returned  and  reported  to  Joseph  the 
terms  proposed  by  the  Gentile  officers.  The  terms 
offered  were  as  follows:  Joseph  and  the  leading  men 
of  the  Church,  Rigdon,  Lyman  White,  P.  P.  Pratt, 
Phelps,  and  others,  were  to  give  themselves  up  without 
delay ;  the  remainder  of  the  men  were  to  surrender  them- 
selves and  their  arms  by  ten  o'clock  the  following  day, 
the  understanding  being  that  all  would  be  tried  for  trea- 
son against  the  Government,  and  for  other  offenses. 

The  Prophet  took  advantage  of  this  information, 
and  had  every  man  that  was  in  imminent  danger  leave 
the  camp  for  a  place  of  safety.  The  most  of  those  in 
peril  went  to  Illinois.  They  left  at  once,  and  were  safe 
from  all  pursuit  before  the  surrender  took  place,  as  they 
traveled  north  and  avoided  the  settlements. 

When  the  brethren  had  left  for  Illinois,  as  just  stated, 
Joseph  called  his  remaining  troops  together  and  told 
them  they  were  a  good  lot  of  fellows,  but  they  were 
not  perfect  enough  to  withstand  so  large  an  army  as 
the  one  now  before  them;  that  they  had  stood  by  him, 
and  were  willing  to  die  for  and  with  him,  for  the  sake 
of  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven;  that  he  wished  them  to  be 
comforted,  for  God  had  accepted  their  offering;  that 
he  intended  to,  and  was  going  to  offer  himself  up  as 
a  sacrifice,  to  save  their  lives  and  to  save  the  Church. 
He  wished  them  to  be  of  good  cheer,  and  pray  for 
him,  and  to  pray  that  he  and  the  brethren  that  went 
with  him  might  be  delivered  from  their  enemies.  He 
then  blessed  his  people  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.     After 


86  THE   MORMON  WAR 

that  he  and  the  leading  men,  six  in  number,  went  direct 
to  the  camp  of  the  enemy. 

They  were  led  by  a  Judas,  Col.  G.  M.  Hinkle.  I 
stood  upon  the  breastworks  and  watched  them  go  into 
the  camp  of  the  enemy.  I  heard  the  yells  of  triumph 
of  the  troops  as  Joseph  and  his  companions  approached. 
It  was  with  great  difficulty  that  the  officers  could  restrain 
the  mob  from  shooting  them  down  as  they  entered.  A 
strong  guard  was  then  placed  over  them  to  protect  them 
from  mob  violence. 

The  next  morning  a  court-martial  was  held,  at  which 
Joseph  and  his  six  companions  who  had  surrendered 
with  him  were  sentenced  to  be  shot.  The  execution  was 
to  take  place  at  eight  o'clock  the  next  morning.  When 
the  sentence  of  the  court-martial  was  announced  to  them, 
Col.  Lyman  White  said : 

"  Shoot  and  be  damned ! " 

Gen.  Atchison  and  Col.  Doniphan  arrived  with  their 
divisions  the  same  day,  soon  after  the  court-mar- 
tial had  been  held.  Col.  Doniphan,  in  particular,  re- 
monstrated against  the  decision.  He  said  it  was  nothing 
more  nor  less  than  cold-blooded  murder,  and  that  every 
name  signed  to  the  decision  was  signed  in  blood,  and 
he  would  withdraw  his  troops  and  have  nothing  to 
do  in  the  matter  if  the  men  were  to  be  shot.  Gen. 
Atchison  sustained  Col.  Doniphan,  and  said  the  wiser 
policy  would  be,  inasmuch  as  they  had  surrendered 
themselves  as  prisoners,  to  place  them  in  the  Richmond 
jail  and  let  them  take  the  due  course  of  the  law ;  let 
them  be  tried  by  the  civil  authorities  of  the  land.  In 
this  way  justice  could  be  reached  and  parties  punished 


THE  MORMON  WAR  87 

according  to  law,  and  thus  save  the  honor  of  the  troops 
and  the  nation.  This  timely  interposition  on  the  part 
of  Col.  Doniphan  and  Gen.  Atchison  changed  the  course 
and  prevented  the  hasty  action  of  an  infuriated  mob 
calling  itself  a  court,  and  composed  of  men  who  were 
the  bitter  enemies  of  Joseph  and  his  followers. 

The  next  day  a  writing  desk  was  prepared,  with  two 
secretaries  or  clerks ;  it  was  placed  in  the  middle  of  the 
hollow  square  formed  by  the  troops.  The  Mormons 
were  marched  in  double  file  across  the  center  of  the 
square,  where  the  officers  and  men  who  had  remained 
in  Far  West  surrendered  themselves  and  their  arms 
to  Gen.  Clark,  Commander-in-Chief  of  the  Missouri 
militia,  then  in  arms  against  the  Saints  at  Far  West. 
I  was  among  the  number  that  then  surrendered.  I 
laid  down  a  good  Kentucky  rifle,  two  good  horse  pistols, 
and  a  sword. 

After  stacking  our  arms  we  were  marched  in  single 
file  between  a  double  file  of  the  militia,  who  stood  in 
a  line  from  the  secretary's  desk  extending  nearly  across 
the  square,  ready  to  receive  us,  with  fixed  bayonets. 
As  each  man  came  up  he  stepped  to  the  desk  and  signed 
his  name  to  an  instrument  recapitulating  the  conditions 
of  the  treaty,  which  were  substantially  as  follows:  We 
were  to  give  a  deed  to  all  our  real  estate,  and  to  give  a 
bill  of  sale  of  our  personal  property,  to  pay  the  expenses 
of  the  war  that  had  been  inaugurated  against  us ;  also  a 
committee  of  twelve  should  be  appointed,  one  for  Far 
West  and  one  for  Adam-on-Diamond,  who  were  to  be  the 
sole  judges  of  what  would  be  necessary  to  remove  each 
family  out  of  the  State.     All  of  the  Mormons  were  to 


88  THE  MORMON  WAR 

leave  Missouri  by  the  1st  of  April,  A.  D.  1839.  The  rest 
of  the  property  of  the  Mormons  was  to  be  taken  by 
the  Missouri  troops  to  pay  the  expenses  of  the  war. 
When  the  committee  had  examined  into  affairs  and  made 
the  assignment  of  property  that  the  Mormons  were  to 
retain,  a  pass  would  be  given  by  the  committee  to  each 
person  as  an  evidence  that  he  had  gone  through  an 
investigation  both  as  to  his  conduct  and  property.  The 
prisoners  at  Far  West  were  to  be  retained  and  not 
allowed  to  return  home  until  the  committee  had  reported 
and  given  the  certificate  that  all  charges  had  been  met 
and  satisfied.  I  remained  a  prisoner  for  nine  days, 
awaiting  the  action  of  the  committee. 

While  such  prisoner  I  witnessed  many  scenes  of  in- 
humanity even  more  degrading  than  mere  brutality 
itself.  The  mob  of  the  militia  was  mostly  composed  of 
men  who  had  been  neighbors  of  the  Mormons.  This  mob 
rifled  the  city,  took  what  they  wished,  and  committed 
many  cruel  and  shameful  deeds.  These  barbarous  acts 
were  done  because  they  said  the  Mormons  had  stolen 
their  goods  and  chattels,  and  while  they  pretended  to 
search  for  stolen  property  they  ravished  women  and 
committed  other  crimes  at  will. 

One  day,  while  we  were  standing  by  a  log  fire  trying 
to  keep  warm,  a  man  came  up  and,  recognizing  Brother 
Riley  Stewart,  said: 

"  I  saw  you  knock  Dick  Weldon  down  at  Gallatin." 

With  this  he  sprang  and  caught  at  an  ax  that  had 
been  stuck  in  a  log.  While  trying  to  get  the  ax  out,  as 
it  stuck  fast  in  the  log,  Stewart  ran.  The  man  succeeded 
in  getting  the  ax  loose;  he  then  threw  it  with  all  his 


THE  MORMON  WAR  89 

force  at  Stewart.  Fortunately  the  ax  struck  him  only 
a  glancing  blow  on  the  head,  not  killing  him,  but  giving 
him  a  severe  wound. 

The  night  after  he  was  wounded  Stewart  broke 
through  the  guard  and  escaped  to  his  wife's  people  in 
Carroll  County,  fifty  miles  south  of  Far  West.  As  soon 
as  the  citizens  heard  that  Stewart  had  arrived  they 
notified  his  wife's  brothers  and  father  that  an  armed 
mob  intended  to  take  him  out  and  whip  him  severely, 
and  then  tar  and  feather  him.  His  friends  warned  him 
of  the  fact,  and  he  attempted  to  make  his  escape,  but 
the  mob  was  on  the  watch.  They  caught  him,  and,  hold- 
ing two  pistols  at  his  head,  forced  him  to  take  off  his 
coat,  kneel  down,  and  receive  fifty  lashes.  These  were 
given  him  with  such  force  that  they  cut  through  his 
linen  shirt.  After  this  whipping  he  returned  to  Far 
West    and  took  his  chances  with  the  rest  of  us. 

One  day  a  soldier  of  the  mob  walked  up  to  a  house 
near  where  I  was  standing.  The  house  was  occupied 
by  an  old  widow  woman.  The  soldier  noticed  a  cow 
in  the  little  shed  near  the  house.  He  said  that  he 
thought  it  was  a  Danite  cow ;  that  he  wanted  to  have  the 
honor  of  killing  a  Danite,  or  something  that  belonged 
to  a  Danite.  The  old  widow  came  to  the  door  of  her 
cabin  and  begged  him  to  spare  her  cow,  saying  it 
was  her  only  dependence  for  milk,  that  she  had  no  meat, 
and  if  her  cow  was  killed   she  must  suffer. 

"Well,  then,"  said  he,  "you  can  eat  the  cow  for  a 
change." 

He  then  shot  the  cow  dead,  and  stood  there  and  tan- 
talized the  old  woman  while  she  cried  over  her  loss. 


90  THE   MORMON  WAR 

While  we  were  standing  in  line,  waiting  our  turn 
to  sign  the  treaty,  a  large  company  of  men,  painted  like 
Indians,  rode  up  and  surrounded  us.  They  were  a  part 
of  the  men  who  were  in  the  fight  at  the  town  of  Gallatin 
on  the  day  of  election.  They  abused  us  in  every  way 
they  could  with  words.  This  treatment  was  hard  to 
bear,  but  we  were  powerless  to  protect  ourselves  in 
any  way. 


CHAPTER  VI 

LEE    LOCATES    THE    GARDEN    OF    EDEN 

A  MONG  other  matters  I  had  a  fine  gray  mare  that 
/^     attracted  the  attention  of  many  of  the  mob. 
/    %^  I  was  allowed  to  take  her  to  water  while  closely 
guarded  by  armed  men.     One  day  as  I  took 
her  to  water  I  was  spoken  to  by  several,  who  said  they 
were   sorry   for   a   man   like   me,   who   appeared  to   be 
honest  and  peaceably  disposed;  that  they  knew  that  I 
and  many  honest  men  were  deluded  by  Joseph  Smith, 
the  impostor.     But  they  thanked  God  he  would  delude 
no  more  people;  that  he  would  certainly  be  shot;  that 
I  had  better  quit  my  delusion  and  settle  down  by  the 
officer  in  command,  who  was  then  talking  to  me,  in  Car- 
roll County,  and  make  a  home  for  my  family;  that  I 
would  never  have  peace  or  quiet  while  I  remained  with 
the  Mormons.     I  heard  him  through.     Then  I  said: 

f*  No  man  has  deceived  me.  I  am  not  deceived  by 
Joseph  Smith,  or  any  other  man.  If  I  am  deceived  it 
is  the  Bible  that  has  deceived  me.  I  believe  that  Joseph 
Smith  is  a  prophet  of  God,  and  I  have  the  Bible  as  my 
authority  in  part  for  this  belief.  And  I  do  not  believe 
that  Joseph  Smith  will  be  shot,  as  you  seem  to  think. 
He  has  not  finished  his  work  yet." 

91 


92      LEE    LOCATES    GARDEN    OF    EDEN 

As  I  finished  my  remarks  the  officer  became  enraged, 
and  said: 

"  That  is  the  way  with  all  you  Mormons.  You  might 
as  well  try  to  move  a  mountain  as  to  turn  a  Mor- 
mon from  his  delusion.  Blow  the  brains  out  of  this 
fool!" 

In  an  instant  several  guns  were  leveled  on  me.  I 
imagined  I  felt  the  bullets  piercing  my  body. 

The  soldiers  would  certainly  have  shot  me  down  if  the 
officer  had  not  immediately  countermanded  his  order, 
by  saying: 

"  Hold  on,  boys,  he  is  not  worth  five  charges  of 
ammunition." 

"  Gentlemen,"  I  said,  "  I  am  your  prisoner,  unarmed 
and  helpless,  and  I  demand  your  protection.  But  if  you 
consider  there  is  any  honor  in  treating  a  man  and  an 
American  prisoner  in  this  way,  you  may  do  it." 

As  we  returned  to  camp  the  man  said: 

"We  will  make  it  hot  for  the  Mormons  yet  before 
we  are  done  with  them,  and  if  you  have  not  got  enough 
of  them  now,  you  will  have,  and  you  will  remember  my 
words  when  it  is  too  late  to  serve  you." 

"  I  may,"  said  I ;  "  when  I  do  I  will  own  up  like  a 
little  man.  But  until  I  am  so  convinced  I  will  never 
turn  my  coat." 

"  Well,"  said  he,  "  you  are  not  so  bad,  after  all.  I 
like  a  firm  man." 

The  Mormons  were  locked  in  the  public  schoolhouses 
and  kept  without  rations  being  issued  to  them.  The 
grain  fields  and  gardens  that  belonged  to  the  Mormons 
were  thrown  open  to  the  stock  and  wasted.     Our  cattle 


LEE    LOCATES    GARDEN   OF   EDEN       93 

and  other  stock  were  shot  down  for  sport  and  left 
for  the  wolves  and  birds  of  prey  to  devour.  We  were 
closely  guarded,  and  not  allowed  to  go  from  our 
quarters  without  an  escort.  We  were  nearly  starved 
for  several  days,  until  I  obtained  permission  to  go 
out  and  bring  in  some  of  the  cattle  that  the  soldiers 
had  killed  for  sport.  The  weather  was  cold  and 
the  snow  deep,  so  the  meat  was  good.  I  also  got  per- 
mission to  gather  in  some  vegetables,  and  from  that 
time,  while  we  remained  prisoners,  the  men  had  plenty 
to  eat,  yet  often  it  was  of  a  poor  quality.  While  a 
prisoner  I  learned  that  the  loud  and  self-conceited  men 
were  of  little  account  when  danger  stared  them  in 
the  face. 

Arrangements  had  been  made  to  carry  the  treaty 
into  effect.  It  was  found  necessary  to  send  Gen.  Wilson 
with  five  hundred  men  to  Adam-on-Diamond  to  compel 
the  surrender  and  the  signing  of  the  treaty,  as  had 
been  done  at  Far  West,  and  the  people  of  that  place 
were  to  be  treated  just  as  we  had  been.  I  was 
recommended  to  Gen.  Wilson  by  the  officer  who  had 
ordered  his  men  to  blow  my  brains  out,  as  a  suitable 
man  for  a  guide  to  Adam-on-Diamond.  He  said  that 
I  was  as  stubborn  as  a  mule,  but  still  there  was  some- 
thing about  me  he  respected;  that  he  believed  I  was 
honest,  and  certainly  no  coward.     Gen.  Wilson  said: 

"  Young  man,  do  you  live  at  Adam-on-Diamond  ?  " 

"  I  cannot  say  that  I  do ;  but  I  did  once,  and  I  have 
a  wife  and  child  there  that  I  would  like  to  see;  but 
as  to  a  home,  I  have  none  left." 

"Where  did  you  live  before  you  came  here?" 


94      LEE    LOCATES    GARDEN    OF    EDEN 

"  In  Illinois,"  I  answered. 

"  You  will  soon  see  your  wife  and  child.  I  shall  start 
in  the  morning  with  my  division  for  Adam-on-Diamond. 
You  are  at  liberty  to  select  two  of  your  comrades  and 
go  with  me  as  guide  to  pilot  us  there.  Be  ready  for 
an  early  start  and  report  to  my  adjutant." 

"  Thank  you,  sir,  I  will  do  as  you  request,"  said  I. 

The  next  morning  I  selected  two  good  men.  Brother 
Levi  Stewart  was  one,  but  I  have  forgotten  who  the 
other  man  was.  The  day  was  cold  and  stormy,  a  hard 
north  wind  blowing,  and  the  snow  falling  rapidly.  It 
was  an  open  country  for  thirteen  miles,  with  eighteen 
inches  of  snow  on  the  ground.  We  kept  our  horses  to 
the  lope  until  we  reached  Shady  Grove  timber,  thirteen 
miles  from  Far  West.  There  we  camped  for  the  night 
by  the  side  of  Brother  Waldo  Littlefield's  farm.  The 
fence  was  burned  for  camp-fires,  and  his  fields  of  grain 
were  fed  to  the  horses,  or  rather  the  animals  were  turned 
loose  in  the  fields.  After  camp  was  struck  I  went  to 
Gen.  Wilson  and  said : 

"  General,  I  have  come  to  beg  a  favor  of  you.  I  ask 
you  in  the  name  of  humanity  to  let  me  go  on  to  Adam- 
on-Diamond  to-day.  I  have  a  wife  and  helpless  babe 
there.  I  am  informed  that  our  house  was  burned,  and 
she  is  out  in  this  storm  without  shelter.  You  are  half- 
way there;  the  snow  is  deep,  and  you  can  follow  our 
trail " — it  had  then  slackened  up,  or  was  snowing  but 
little — "  in  the  morning ;  there  is  but  one  road  to  the 
settlement." 

He  looked  at  me  for  a  moment,  and  then  said: 

"  Young  man,  your  request  shall  be  granted ;  I  admire 


LEE    LOCATES    GARDEN    OF    EDEN       95 

your  resolution."  He  then  turned  to  his  aid,  who  stood 
trembling  in  the  snow,  and  said,  "Write  Mr.  Lee  and 
his  two  comrades  a  pass,  saying  that  they  have  gone 
through  an  examination  at  Ear  West,  and  were  found 
innocent." 

After  receiving  my  pass  I  thanked  the  General  for 
his  humane  act,  and  with  my  friends  made  the  journey, 
through  the  snow,  to  Adam-on-Diamond.  As  we  neared 
home  the  sun  shone  out  brightly.  When  I  got  in  sight 
of  where  my  house  had  been  I  saw  my  wife  sitting  by 
a  log  fire  in  the  open  air,  with  her  babe  in  her  arms. 
Some  soldiers  had  cut  a  large  hickory  tree  for  firewood 
for  her,  and  built  her  a  shelter  with  some  boards  I  had 
had  dressed  to  weather-board  a  house,  so  she  was  in  a 
measure  comfortable.  She  had  been  weeping,  as  she 
had  been  informed  that  I  was  a  prisoner  at  Far  West, 
and  would  be  shot,  and  that  she  need  not  look  for  me, 
for  she  would  never  see  me  again. 

When  I  rode  up  she  was  nearly  frantic  with  delight, 
and  as  soon  as  I  reached  her  side  she  threw  herself  into 
my  arms  and  then  her  self-possession  gave  way  and  she 
wept  bitterly;  but  she  soon  recovered  herself  and  gave 
me  an  account  of  her  troubles  during  my  absence. 

The  next  evening  Gen.  Wilson  and  his  command 
arrived  and  camped  near  my  little  shanty.  I  started 
at  once  to  report  to  Gen.  Wilson.  On  my  way  to  him 
I  passed  my  friend  McBrier,  who  had  trusted  me  for 
some  cattle.  I  still  owed  him  for  them.  I  told  him 
why  I  had  been  unable  to  pay  him,  and  wished  him  to 
take  the  cattle  back,  as  I  still  had  all  of  them  except 
one  cow  that  had  died  of  the  murrain ;  that  it  was  an  hon- 


96      LEE    LOCATES    GARDEN    OF    EDEN 

est  debt,  and  I  wished  to  pay  it.  I  asked  him  to  go  to  my 
shanty  with  me,  and  said  he  could  take  what  cattle  were 
left  and  a  black  mare  that  was  worth  seventy-five  dol- 
lars, and  an  eight-day  clock  that  was  worth  twenty-five 
dollars,  for  my  note. 

"  I  have  not  got  your  note,"  said  he. 

"Who  has  it?"  I  asked. 

"  I  do  not  know ;  I  supposed  you  had  it." 

"  I  never  saw  it  since  I  gave  it  to  you." 

"  Well,"  said  he,  "  my  house  was  burned,  and  all  my 
property  either  burned  or  taken  from  me,  and  your  note 
was  in  the  house  when  it  was  burned." 

"  Well,"  said  I,  "  it  matters  not  with  me.  If  you  will 
take  the  property  and  give  me  a  receipt  against  the 
note,  so  that  it  cannot  be  collected  the  second  time,  I 
will  settle  the  debt."    He  then  said : 

"  I  thought  you  were  in  the  party  that  burned  the 
house,  and  had  taken  your  note,  but  I  am  now  satisfied 
to  the  contrary,  and  that  you  are  an  innocent  man.  All 
I  ask  is  for  you  to  renew  the  note.  The  property  of  the 
Mormons  will  be  held  to  pay  their  debts  and  the  ex- 
penses of  the  war,  and  I  will  get  my  pay  in  that  way. 
You  just  renew  the  note,  and  that  will  settle  all  be- 
tween us." 

McBrier  introduced  me  to  a  number  of  the  soldiers 
as  an  honest  Mormon.  This  worked  well  in  my  favor, 
and  pleased  me  much,  for  it  satisfied  me  more  than  ever 
that  honesty  was  the  best  policy.  I  had  done  nothing 
that  I  considered  wrong.  I  did  not  have  to  run  and  hide, 
or  screen  any  act  of  mine  from  the  public  gaze. 

My  wife  had  been  treated  well  personally    during  my 


LEE    LOCATES   GARDEN    OF   EDEN      97 

absence;  no  insults  had  been  offered  to  her,  and  I  was 
well  pleased  with  that.  I  was  treated  with  respect  by 
Gen.  Wilson  and  his  men.  True,  I  was  associated  with 
the  people  that  had  incurred  the  displeasure  of  the 
authorities,  and  my  neighbors  were  then  receiving  fear- 
ful punishment  for  all  they  had  done.  The  punishment, 
however,  was  in  a  great  part  owing  to  the  fault  of  the 
people.  When  the  Gentiles  found  any  of  their  prop- 
erty they  became  very  abusive. 

Every  house  in  Adam-on-Diamond  was  searched  by 
the  troops  for  Gentile  property.  They  succeeded  in 
finding  very  much  of  the  Gentile  property  that  had  been 
captured  by  the  Saints  in  the  various  raids  they  made 
through  the  country.  Bedding  of  every  kind  and  in 
large  quantities  was  found  and  reclaimed  by  the  owners. 
Even  spinning  wheels,  soap  barrels  and  other  articles 
were  recovered.  Each  house  where  property  was  found 
was  certain  to  receive  a  Missouri  blessing,  that  is  to  say, 
the  torch,  from  the  troops. 

The  men  who  had  been  most  active  in  gathering  plun- 
der had  fled  to  Illinois,  to  escape  the  vengeance  of  the 
mob,  leaving  their  families  to  suffer  for  their  deeds.  By 
the  terms  of  the  treaty  all  the  Mormons  were  to  leave 
Daviess  County  within  fifteen  days,  but  they  were 
allowed  to  stay  through  the  winter  in  Caldwell  County ; 
but  all  had  to  depart  from  Missouri  before  the  first  day 
of  the  next  April.  There  were  but  a  few  families  that 
met  with  the  kind  treatment  that  mine  did.  The  ma- 
jority of  the  people  were  censured  and  persecuted  as 
much  as  they  were  able  to  stand  and  live. 

In  justice  to  the  Prophet  Joseph  I  cannot  say  that  I 


98      LEE    LOCATES    GARDEN    OF    EDEN 

ever  heard  him  teach  or  even  encourage  men  to  steal  little 
things.  He  told  the  people  to  wait  until  the  proper 
time  came  to  take  their  rights. 

"  Then,"  said  he,  "  take  the  whole  State  of  Missouri 
like  men." 

When  the  people  at  Adam-on-Diamond  had  signed  the 
treaty  and  complied  with  the  stipulations,  the  committee 
of  twelve  commenced  their  duties.  When  it  came  my 
turn  to  receive  the  property  necessary  to  take  me  out  of 
the  State  I  was  told  to  fit  myself  out  comfortably.  I  told 
them  that  I  had  a  wife  and  one  child;  that  I  had  two 
good  wagons,  one  a  heavy  one-horse  wagon,  with  thills, 
and  that  I  had  a  large  mare  which  was  equal  to  a  com- 
mon span ;  that  the  mare  and  wagon  would  do  me.  I 
wanted  some  bedding  and  our  clothing,  and  some  other 
traps  of  little  value.  I  had  a  good  milk  cow  that  I 
wished  to  give  to  a  friend  who  had  lost  all  his  cattle. 
His  wife  had  died  a  short  time  before,  leaving  a  little 
babe  that  must  have  milk.  I  told  them  they  could  take 
the  rest  of  my  property  and  do  with  it  as  they  did  with 
that  of  the  brethren.  I  was  worth  then  in  property,  at 
a  fair  valuation,  four  thousand  dollars. 

The  officers  were  astonished  at  me,  and  said  they 
did  not  wish  to  oppress  a  man  who  acted  fairly.  They 
told  me  to  take  my  large  wagon  and  two  of  my  best 
horses,  and  all  the  outfit  that  I  wanted.  I  thanked  them 
for  their  kindness.  I  was  permitted  to  give  the  cow  to 
my  friend,  and  I  had  the  privilege  of  taking  such  articles 
as  I  wished.  I  fitted  up  with  just  what  would  take  me 
to  Illinois,  and  left  the  remainder  as  a  spoil  for  the  ene- 
mies of  the  Church.     I  did  not  regret  the  loss  of  my 


LEE    LOCATES    GARDEN    OF    EDEN      99 

property ;  I  gave  it  up  as  the  price  of  my  religious  free- 
dom. 

Before  I  speak  of  other  things  I  will  say  a  few  words 
of  the  country  we  were  then  in.  Adam-on-Diamond  was 
at  the  point  where  Adam  came  and  settled  and  blest  his 
posterity  after  being  driven  from  the  Garden  of  Eden. 
This  was  revealed  to  the  people  through  Joseph  the 
Prophet.  The  Temple  Block  in  Jackson  County,  Mis- 
souri, stands  on  the  identical  spot  where  once  stood 
the  Garden  of  Eden.  When  Adam  and  Eve  were  driven 
from  the  Garden  they  traveled  in  a  northwesterly  course 
until  they  came  to  a  valley  on  the  east  side  of  Grand 
River.  There  they  tarried  for  several  years,  and  en- 
gaged in  tilling  the  soil.  On  the  east  of  the  valley  there 
is  a  low  range  of  hills.  Standing  on  the  summit  of  the 
bluffs  a  person  has  a  full  view  of  the  beautiful  valley 
that  lies  below,  dotted  here  and  there  with  groves 
of  timber.  On  the  top  of  this  range  of  hills  Adam 
erected  an  altar  of  stone,  on  which  he  offered  sacrifice 
unto  the  Lord.  There  was  in  our  time  (1838)  a  pile 
of  stone  there,  which  the  Prophet  said  was  a  portion  of 
the  altar  on  which  Adam  offered  sacrifice.  Although 
these  stones  had  been  exposed  to  the  elements  for  many 
generations,  still  the  traces  remained  to  show  the 
dimensions  and  design  of  the  altar.  After  Adam  had 
offered  his  sacrifice  he  went  up  the  valley  some  two 
miles,  where  he  blessed  his  posterity  and  called  the  place 
the  Valley  of  Adam-on-Diamond,  which,  in  the  reformed 
Egyptian  language,  signifies  Adam's  Consecrated  Land. 
It  is  said  to  be  seventy-five  miles,  in  a  direct  course,  from 
the    Garden    of    Eden    to    Adam-on-Diamond.      Those 


100    LEE   LOCATES   GARDEN   OF   EDEN 

ancient  relics  and  sacred  spots  of  earth  are  held  holy 
by  the  greater  portion  of  the  Latter-day  Saints.  These 
things,  and  much  more  concerning  the  early  days,  were 
revealed  to  the  Prophet  Joseph. 

On  the  20th  day  of  November,  1838,  I  took  leave  of 
my  home  and  the  sacred  ground  of  Adam-on-Diamond 
and  started  as  a  banished  man  to  seek  a  home  in  Illi- 
nois. We  went  to  my  farm  on  Shady  Grove  Creek,  and 
stayed  over  night.  We  found  everything  as  we  had  left  it, 
nothing  having  been  interfered  with.  I  killed  a  large 
hog  and  dressed  it  to  carry  with  us  to  eat  on  the  journey. 
The  snow  was  fully  twenty  inches  deep,  weather  very 
cold,  and,  taken  all  in  all,  it  was  a  disagreeable  and  un- 
pleasant trip. 

We  went  to  the  settlement  on  Log  Creek  and  stopped 
with  the  family  of  Robert  Bidwell.  He  had  plenty  of 
property.  This  man  had  good  teams,  and  had  reaped 
where  he  had  not  sown,  gathered  where  he  had  not 
strewn.  He  was  engaged  in  removing  families  of  his 
helpless  brethren  to  Quincy,  Illinois,  who  had  not  teams 
to  move  themselves,  but  who  had  a  little  money  that  he 
was  after,  and  he  got  all  they  had.  For  some  reason 
unexplained  to  me  he  had  been  permitted  to  keep  all 
of  his  property ;  none  of  it  was  taken  by  the  troops. 

While  at  Bidwell's  I  bought  a  crib  of  corn,  about  two 
hundred  bushels,  for  a  pocketknife.  I  built  a  stable  for 
my  mare,  a  crib  for  the  corn,  and  hauled  wood  enough 
to  do  the  family  the  rest  of  the  winter.  I  also  attended 
to  Bidwell's  stock  and  worked  all  the  time  for  him. 
They  had  five  children,  which  made  considerable  work  for 
the  women  folks ;  my  wife  worked  for  them  all  the  time. 


LEE  LOCATES  GARDEN  OF  EDEN  101 

During  this  time  we  had  nothing  but  corn  to  eat.  The 
hog  I  killed  at  my  farm  was  diseased,  and  I  had  to  throw 
the  meat  away.  Notwithstanding  our  constant  work  for 
BidwelPs  family,  they  never  gave  us  a  drop  of  milk  or 
a  meal  of  victuals  while  we  remained  there.  Mrs.  Bid- 
well  fed  six  gallons  of  milk  to  their  hogs  each  day.  I 
offered  to  feed  the  hogs  corn  for  milk,  so  we  could  have 
milk  to  eat  with  our  boiled  corn,  but  she  refused  the  offer, 
saying  they  had  all  the  corn  they  needed.  They  did  have 
provisions  of  every  kind  in  abundance,  but  not  a  particle 
of  food  could  we  obtain  from  them. 

Prayer  meetings  were  frequently  held  at  their  house. 
They  had  plenty  of  tallow,  but  Mrs.  Bidwell  would  not 
allow  a  candle  to  be  burned  in  the  house  unless  some  other 
person  furnished  it.  One  night  at  prayer  meeting  I 
chanced  to  speak  upon  the  subject  of  covetousness,  and 
quoted  the  twelfth  chapter  of  Paul  to  the  Corinthians, 
where  he  speaks  of  members  of  the  Church  of  Christ 
being  united.  I  was  feeling  bad  to  see  so  much  of  the 
covetousness  of  the  world  in  some  of  the  members  of 
the  Church,  and  I  talked  plainly  upon  the  subject. 

The  next  morning  Mrs.  Bidwell  came  into  our  room 
and  said  that  my  remarks  at  the  meeting  the  evening 
before  were  directed  at  her,  and  she  wanted  me  to  under- 
stand that  if  I  did  not  like  my  treatment  there  she 
desired  us  to  go  where  we  would  fare  better.  This  in- 
human and  unwelcome  language  did  not  sit  well  on  an 
empty  stomach,  and  was  more  than  I  could  bear.  I  burst 
into  tears.  Yet  I  pitied  the  ungrateful  woman.  As  soon 
as  I  could  control  my  feelings  I  said: 

"  Sister  Bidwell,  I  will  take  you  at  your  word.    I  will 


102    LEE   LOCATES   GARDEN    OF   EDEN 

leave  your  house  as  soon  as  I  can  get  my  things  into  my 
wagon,  but  before  I  leave  you  I  wish  to  say  a  few  words 
for  you  to  ponder  on  when  we  are  gone.  In  the  first 
place,  you  and  I  profess  to  be  members  of  the  same 
Church;  for  the  sake  of  our  faith  my  family  has  been 
broken  up  and  driven  from  a  comfortable  home  in  this 
inclement  season  of  the  year.  We  came  here  seeking 
shelter  from  the  stormy  blasts  of  winter,  until  the  sever- 
ity of  the  weather  was  past,  when  we  intended  to  leave 
this  State.  You  have  been  more  fortunate  than  your 
brethren  and  sisters  who  lived  in  Daviess  County.  You 
are  allowed  to  live  in  your  own  house,  but  we  are  home- 
less wanderers.  Now  you  drive  us  from  the  shelter  of 
your  roof  for  a  trivial  offense,  if  offense  it  was.  But 
I  assure  you  that  you  are  only  angry  because  my  words 
were  the  truth.  Woe  unto  you  who  are  angry  and 
offended  at  the  truth.  As  you  do  unto  others,  so  will 
your  Heavenly  Father  do  unto  you.  Inasmuch  as  you 
have  done  this  unchristian  act,  you  will  yet  be  houseless 
and  homeless — you  will  be  one  day  dependent  upon  those 
that  you  now  drive  from  your  door." 

At  first  she  mocked  me,  but  soon  her  tune  changed 
and  she  commenced  to  cry.  She  then  begged  me  not  to 
get  angry  with  what  a  woman  said.  I  told  her  I  could 
not  undo  what  I  had  said — that  I  should  start  at  once  for 
Quincy,  Illinois. 

We  left  the  house  of  that  stingy  and  selfish  family,  in- 
tending to  go  direct  to  Illinois.  We  traveled  until  we 
arrived  at  the  house  of  a  man  by  the  name  of  Morris ; 
they  had  a  much  smaller  house  than  Bidwell's,  but  they 
would  not  listen  to  our  continuing  our  journey  during 


LEE  LOCATES  GARDEN  OF  EDEN  103 

the  severe  cold  weather.  We  accepted  their  invitation, 
and  stayed  there  about  two  weeks.  This  family  pos- 
sessed the  true  Christian  spirit,  and  treated  us  while 
there  as  kindly  as  if  we  had  been  their  own  children. 

While  staying  with  Brother  Morris  I  attended  several 
meetings  at  Far  West.  Old  Father  Smith,  the  father  of 
the  Prophet,  led  the  meetings.  He  also  directed  the 
exodus  of  the  Saints  from  Missouri  to  Illinois. 

Thomas  B.  Marsh  was  at  that  time  President  of  the 
twelve  apostles,  and  I  think  Brigham  Young  was  sec- 
ond and  Orson  Hyde  the  third  on  the  roll.  The  great 
opposition  to  our  people  and  Church  caused  the  two 
pillars,  Marsh  and  Hyde,  to  become  weak-kneed  and  turn 
over  to  the  enemy.  Col.  G.  M.  Hinkle,  Dr.  Averard, 
Judge  W.  W.  Phelps,  and  others  of  the  "  tall  "  men  of  the 
Church  followed  suit.  I  remember  going  with  Brother 
Levi  Stewart  to  some  of  those  fallen  angels  (in  the  days 
of  our  prosperity  they  had  looked  like  angels  to  me)  to 
inquire  what  to  do  and  what  was  to  be  the  future  conduct 
of  our  people.  G.  M.  Hinkle  said  that  it  was  his  opinion 
our  leaders,  the  Prophet  Joseph  and  those  with  him  in 
prison,  would  be  either  hanged  or  imprisoned  for  life — ■ 
that  the  members  of  the  Church  would  scatter  to  the  four 
winds,  and  never  gather  again  in  this  dispensation. 

We  then  went  to  Joseph's  father  and  asked  him  for 
counsel.  He  told  us  that  the  Saints  would  gather  again 
in  Illinois.  We  asked  him  at  what  point,  and  he 
said: 

"I  do  not  know  yet,  but  the  further  north  we  go  the 
fewer  poisonous  serpents  we  will  find." 

He  then  advised  us  to  attend  private  meetings  and  be 


104    LEE   LOCATES   GARDEN   OF   EDEN 

set  apart  to  the  ministry.  Public  meetings  could  not  be 
held  by  the  terms  of  the  treaty.  We  did  attend  private 
meetings,  and  I  was  ordained  in  the  Quorum  of  Seventies, 
under  the  hands  of  Joseph  Young  and  Levi  Hancock. 
Stewart  was  ordained  to  the  lesser  Priesthood,  which  gave 
him  authority  to  preach  and  baptize,  but  not  to  confirm. 

The  office  that  I  held  gave  me  authority  to  preach, 
baptize,  and  confirm  by  the  laying  on  of  hands,  for  the 
reception  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  to  ordain  and  set  apart 
Elders,  Priests,  Teachers,  and  Deacons,  and  to  ordain  a 
Seventy  or  High  Priest,  as  the  office  of  a  Seventy  belongs 
to  the  Melchisedek  Priesthood;  yet  a  Seventy  or  High 
Priest  is  generally  ordained  and  set  apart  by  the  presi- 
dents of  the  several  quorums. 

After  we  were  ordained  we  attended  a  private  feast 
and  blessing  meeting,  at  which  my  wife  and  I  got  our 
Patriarchal  Blessing,  under  the  hands  of  Isaac  Morley, 
Patriarch.  This  office  properly  belongs  to  those  that  are 
ordained  and  set  apart  to  that  calling,  to  bless  the  father- 
less and  the  widow  especially;  but  he  can  bless  others 
who  ask  it  and  pay  one  dollar  for  the  blessing.  Often 
the  widow  and  the  poor  are  blessed  free,  but  this  is  at 
the  option  of  the  Patriarch.  My  Patriarchal  Blessing 
was  in  the  following  form: 

"  Brother  John  Doyle  Lee :  In  the  name  of  Jesus  of 
Nazareth,  and  by  virtue  and  authority  of  the  Holy 
Priesthood,  in  me  vested,  I  lay  my  hands  upon  thy  head, 
and  confer  upon  thee  a  Patriarchal  or  Father's  Blessing. 
Thou  art  of  Ephriam,  through  the  loins  of  Joseph,  that 
was  sold  into  Egypt.  And  inasmuch  as  thou  hast  obeyed 
the  requirements  of  the  gospel  of  salvation,  thy  sins  are 


LEE  LOCATES  GARDEN  OF  EDEN  105 

forgiven  thee.  Thy  name  is  written  in  the  Lamb's  Book 
of  Life,  never  more  to  be  blotted  out.  Thou  art  lawful 
heir  to  all  the  blessings  of  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob  in 
the  new  and  everlasting  covenant.  Thou  shalt  travel 
until  thou  art  satisfied  with  seeing.  Thousands  shall 
hear  the  everlasting  gospel  proclaimed  from  thy  lips. 
Kings  and  princes  shall  acknowledge  thee  to  be  their 
father  in  the  new  and  everlasting  covenant.  Thou  shalt 
have  a  numerous  posterity,  who  shall  rise  up  and  bless 
thee.  Thou  shalt  have  houses  and  habitations,  flocks, 
fields,  and  herds.  Thy  table  shall  be  strewed  with  the 
rich  luxuries  of  the  earth,  to  feed  thy  numerous  family 
and  friends  who  shall  come  unto  thee.  Thou  shalt  be 
a  counselor  in  Israel,  and  many  shall  come  unto  thee  for 
instruction.  Thou  shalt  have  power  over  thine  enemies. 
They  that  oppose  thee  shall  yet  come  bending  unto  thee. 
Thou  shalt  sit  under  thine  own  vine  and  fig  tree,  where 
none  shall  molest  or  make  thee  afraid.  Thou  shalt  be  a 
blessing  to  thy  family  and  to  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-day  Saints.  Thou  shalt  understand  the  hid- 
den things  of  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven.  The  spirit  of 
inspiration  shall  be  a  light  in  thy  path  and  a  guide  to 
thy  mind.  Thou  shalt  come  forth  in  the  morning  of 
the  first  resurrection,  and  no  power  shall  hinder,  except 
the  shedding  of  innocent  blood,  or  consenting  thereto. 
I  seal  thee  up  to  eternal  life.  In  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  Amen,  and 
Amen." 

To  a  true  believer  in  the  faith  of  the  Latter-day 
Saints  a  blessing  of  this  kind,  from  under  the  hand  of 
a  Patriarch,  was  then,  and  is  now,  next  to  a  boon  of  eter- 


106    LEE    LOCATES    GARDEN   OF    EDEN 

nal  life.  A  Patriarch  is  a  man  highly  favored  of  God, 
possesses  the  gift  of  discerning  spirits,  and  can  read 
the  present  and  future  destiny  of  men.  Patriarchal 
blessings  strengthen,  stimulate  and  encourage  true 
Saints  to  press  on  to  perfection  while  passing  through 
this  world  of  sorrows,  cares    and  disappointments. 

Having  been  ordained  and  blessed,  my  next  step  was 
to  arm  myself  with  the  Armor  of  Righteousness,  and  in 
my  weakness  pray  for  strength  to  face  a  frowning  world. 
I  had  put  my  hands  to  the  plow  and  I  was  determined 
that,  with  God's  help,  I  would  never  turn  back  to  the 
sinful  elements  of  the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil. 


CHAPTER  VII 

THE    SAINTS    GATHER    AT    NAUVOO 

A  BOUT  the  middle  of  February,  1839,  I  started 
/jL  back  for  Fayette  County,  Illinois,  with  my 
A.  J^  family,  in  company  with  Brother  Levi  Stewart 
and  Riley  Helm,  two  of  my  old  Illinois  neigh- 
bors. While  traveling  through  Missouri  we  were  kindly 
treated  by  most  of  the  people ;  many  of  them  requested 
us  to  stop  and  settle  down  by  them.  I  refused  to  do  so, 
for  I  knew  there  was  no  safety  for  a  true  Saint  in  that 
State  at  that  time. 

When  we  crossed  the  Mississippi  River  at  Quincy,  and 
touched  Illinois  soil,  I  felt  like  a  new  man,  and  a  free 
American  citizen  again.  At  this  place  I  found  many  of 
the  Saints  who  had  preceded  us  camped  along  the  river. 
Some  had  obtained  employment;  all  appeared  happy  in 
the  faith  and  strong  in  the  determination  to  build  up 
the  Kingdom.  Here  I  parted  with  Rile}'  Helm,  as  his 
team  had  given  out  and  he  could  go  no  farther.  I  gave 
him  twent}r-five  cents  in  money — all  that  I  had  in  the 
world — and  twelve  pounds  of  nails,  to  buy  food  with 
until  he  could  get  aid  from  some  other  quarter.  I  had 
laid  in  enough  provisions  at  Brother  Morris'  to  last  me 
until  I  could  reach  my  old  home  again.     I  started  from 

107 


108  THE    SAINTS    GATHER    AT    NAUVOO 

Quincy  by  way  of  Mr.  Vanleven's,  the  man  I  sold  my 
cattle  to,  taking  his  note,  when  going  to  join  the  Saints. 

Without  meeting  with  any  remarkable  adventures,  I 
arrived  at  Mr.  Vanleven's  house  and  was  kindly  received 
by  him.  He  had  the  money  ready  for  me,  and  paid  me 
in  full  all  he  owed  on  the  cattle.  I  now  saw  that  some 
honesty  yet  remained  in  the  world.  I  took  two  hundred 
dollars  and  left  the  rest  of  it  with  my  friend  and  banker, 
so  that  it  would  be  safe  in  case  I  met  another  storm  of 
oppression.  I  then  went  to  Vandalia,  Illinois,  and  put 
up  with  my  wife's  sister's  husband,  Hickerson.  He  was 
in  good  circumstances.  I  left  my  wife  with  her  sister, 
after  laying  in  a  supply  of  provisions  for  her  and  our 
child.  I  then  commenced  preparing  for  a  mission.  I 
did  not  know  where  I  was  to  go,  but  I  felt  it  my  duty 
to  go  forth  and  give  my  testimony  to  the  truth  of  the 
gospel  as  revealed  by  Joseph,  the  prophet  of  the  ever- 
lasting God.  Brother  Stewart  was  to  go  with  me,  he 
having  made  arrangements  for  the  comfort  of  his  family 
during  his  absence. 

The  time  I  started  on  my  first  mission  was  about  the 
1st  of  April,  1839.  I  bade  adieu  to  my  little  family  and 
started  forth,  an  illiterate,  inexperienced  man,  without 
purse  or  scrip.  I  could  hardly  quote  a  passage  of  Scrip- 
ture, yet  I  went  forth  to  say  to  the  world  that  I  was  a 
minister  of  the  gospel,  bearing  a  message  from  on  High, 
with  the  authority  to  call  upon  all  men  to  repent,  be 
baptized  for  the  remission  of  their  sins,  and  receive  the 
Holy  Spirit  by  the  laying  on  of  hands.  I  had  never 
attempted  to  preach  a  discourse  in  my  life.  I  expected 
trials,  and  I  had  them  to  undergo  many  times. 


THE    SAINTS   GATHER   AT    NAUVOO  109 

Brother  Stewart  and  myself  started  forth  on  foot,  with 
our  valises  on  our  backs.  We  walked  about  thirty  miles 
the  first  day,  and  as  night  was  approaching  we  called 
at  a  house  for  lodging.  They  had  been  having  a  log 
rolling  there  that  day,  and  quite  a  number  of  people 
were  around  the  house.  We  asked  for  lodging  and  re- 
freshments. 

Our  request  was  carried  back  to  the  supper-room  to 
the  man  of  the  house,  and  we  stood  at  the  gate  awaiting 
the  reply.  Presently  the  man  came  out  and  said  that  no 
Mormon  preacher  could  stay  in  his  house;  and  if  we 
wished  to  save  our  scalps  we  had  better  be  making 
tracks  lively. 

Brother  Stewart  took  him  at  his  word,  and  started  off 
at  a  double  quick.  I  followed,  but  more  slowly.  We 
made  no  reply  to  that  man's  remarks.  A  mile  further 
on  we  again  called  for  lodging. 

The  man  could  not  keep  us,  as  he  was  poor,  and  his 
family  sick;  but  he  directed  us  to  a  house  half  a  mile 
from  the  traveled  road,  where  he  said  a  man  lived  that 
was  an  infidel,  but  would  not  turn  a  hungry  man  from 
his  door. 

We  went  to  the  house  and  asked  for  entertainment. 
The  man  said  he  never  turned  a  man  from  his  door 
hungry,  but  would  as  soon  entertain  horse  thieves  as 
Mormon  preachers ;  that  he  looked  upon  all  Mormons  as 
thieves,  robbers,  and  scoundrels.  There  was  determina- 
tion in  his  voice  as  he  addressed  us  in  this  manner.  He 
held  his  rifle  in  his  hand  while  speaking.     Then  he  said: 

"Walk  in,  gentlemen.  I  never  turn  the  hungry 
away."      He  addressed  his  wife,  a  very  pretty,  unassum- 


110     THE  SAINTS  GATHER  AT  NAUVOO 

ing  lady,  and  said,  "Get  these  men  some  supper,  for  I 
suppose  they  feel  pretty  lank." 

There  was  a  good  supper  soon  on  the  table;  but  I 
could  not  eat.  Brother  Stewart  ate  his  supper,  and  soon 
was  enjoying  himself  talking  to  the  family.  He  was  a 
great  talker ;  liked  to  hear  himself  talk.  They  requested 
me  to  eat,  but  I  thanked  them,  and  said  rest  would  do  me 
more  good  than  eating.  I  soon  retired,  but  did  not 
sleep.  I  was  humiliated;  my  proud  spirit  was  broken 
and  humbled;  the  rough  words  used  toward  me  had 
stricken  me  to  the  heart.  At  daylight  we  were  on  our 
way  again. 

About  ten  o'clock  we  arrived  at  a  little  town,  and  went 
to  the  public  pump  to  get  a  drink.  While  there  a  woman 
came  to  the  pump  and  asked  us  if  we  were  Mormon 
preachers.  We  told  her  we  were,  but  had  never  preached 
yet.  She  invited  us  to  her  house,  sa}'ing  she  owned  the 
hotel;  that  she  was  a  widow;  that  she  would  inform  the 
people  of  the  town  we  were  there,  and  as  it  was  the  Sab- 
bath we  could  preach  in  her  house,  for  she  wished  to  hear 
the  strange  doctrine.  We  consented  to  remain,  and  went 
home  with  her  and  had  something  to  eat. 

At  11  o'clock,  a.  m.,  I  made  my  debut  to  quite  an 
attentive  audience.  I  both  quoted  and  made  Scripture. 
I  had  been  fasting  and  praying  until  I  had  become  as 
humble  as  a  child.  My  whole  mind  and  soul  were  swal- 
lowed up  in  the  gospel.  My  most  earnest  desire  was  to 
impart  to  others  the  knowledge  that  I  had  of  the  truths 
of  the  gospel. 

When  I  began  to  speak  I  felt  an  electric  thrill  through 
my  whole  system.     I  hardly  knew  what  I  said,  but  the 


THE  SAINTS  GATHER  AT  NAUVOO     111 

people  said  I  spoke  from  inspiration ;  none  of  the  audi- 
ence noticed  my  mistakes  in  quoting  Scripture. 

After  dinner  my  companion,  Stewart,  proposed  to 
travel  on,  and,  I  agreeing  with  him,  we  left  the  town, 
although  the  people  wished  us  to  stay  and  preach  again. 
I  had  but  little  confidence  in  myself,  and  concluded  to 
preach  but  seldom,  until  I  got  over  my  timidity  or  man- 
fearing  feeling  that  most  beginners  are  subject  to. 
But  I  have  now  been  a  public  speaker  for  thirty-five 
years,  and  I  have  not  yet  entirely  gotten  over  that 
feeling. 

We  started  for  Cincinnati,  and  traveled  two  days  and 
a  half  without  food.  My  boots  hurt  my  feet  and  our 
progress  was  quite  slow.  The  third  night  we  applied 
to  a  tavern  keeper  for  lodging  and  food.  He  said  we 
were  welcome  to  stay  in  his  house  free,  but  he  must  have 
pay  for  what  we  eat. 

We  sat  in  the  hall  all  night,  for  we  were  much  reduced 
by  hunger  and  fatigue.  That  was  a  miserable  night 
indeed.  I  reflected  the  matter  over  and  over  again,  scru- 
tinized it  up  one  side  and  down  the  other.  I  could  not 
see  why  a  servant  of  God  should  receive  such  treatment — 
that  if  I  was  in  the  right  faith,  doing  the  will  of  God, 
He  would  open  up  the  way  before  me,  and  not  allow 
me  to  perish  under  the  sore  trials  then  surrounding  me. 
I  had  seriously  considered  the  propriety  of  walking  back 
to  where  the  kind  landlady  gave  us  our  last  meal,  but 
was  soon  comforted,  for  these  words  came  into  my  mind : 

"  He  that  putteth  his  hands  to  the  plow,  and  then 
looketh  back,  is  not  fit  for  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven;" 
"  If  ye  were  of  the  world,  then  the  world  would  love  its 


112    THE  SAINTS  GATHER  AT  NAUVOO 

own,  but  because  I  have  chosen  you  out  of  the  world, 
the  world  persecuteth  you ;"  "  Ye,  and  all  who  live  godly 
in  Christ  Jesus,  shall  suffer  persecution,  while  evil  men 
and  seducers  wax  worse  and  worse,  deceiving  and  being 
deceived." 

The  Son  of  God  Himself,  when  He  entered  upon  the 
duties  of  His  mission,  was  led  into  the  wilderness,  where 
He  was  tempted  forty  days  and  nights,  and  when  He 
was  hungry  and  asked  for  bread  He  was  told,  substan- 
tially, that  if  His  mission  was  of  God  that  God  would 
feed  Him,  that  if  hungry  He  could  turn  the  stones  to 
bread  and  eat.  I  remembered  that  similar  sayings  had 
been  thrown  into  our  teeth.  These  thoughts  passed 
through  my  frame  like  electricity — or  to  use  the  lan- 
guage of  one  of  the  old  prophets,  it  was  like  fire  shut  up 
in  my  bones ;  I  felt  renewed  and  refreshed  from  head  to 
foot,  and  determined  to  trust  in  the  Arm  that  could  not 
be  broken;  to  conquer  and  subdue  the  passions  of  my 
nature,  and  by  the  help  of  God  to  try  and  bring  them  in 
subjection  to  the  will  of  the  Spirit,  and  not  of  the  flesh, 
which  is  carnal,  sensual,  and  devilish.  I  determined  that 
there  should  be  no  lack  on  my  part. 

Daylight  came  at  last,  and  we  renewed  our  journey. 
I  put  a  double  guard  over  those  evil  passions  that  were 
sown  thickly  in  my  sinful  nature.  The  passion  most 
dreaded  by  me  was  the  lust  of  the  flesh;  that  I  knew  to 
be  the  worst  enemy  to  my  salvation,  and  I  determined 
to  master  it.  I  have  walked  along  in  silence  for  hours, 
with  my  heart  lifted  up  to  God  in  prayer,  pleading  with 
Him  to  give  me  power  over  my  passions  and  sinful  de- 
sires, that  I  might  conquer  and  drive  from  my  mind 


THE  SAINTS  GATHER  AT  NAUVOO     113 

those  besetting  sins  that  were  continually  warring  with 
the  Spirit,  which,  if  cherished  or  suffered  to  remain, 
would  wound  and  grieve  the  Spirit  and  drive  it  away. 
It  is  written,  "My  Spirit  will  not  dwell  in  an  unholy 
temple."  Jesus  said  to  His  followers  that  their  bodies 
were  the  temples  of  the  Living  God ;  that  if  they  who  had 
charge  of  those  temples,  or  bodies,  allowed  them  to 
become  unholy,  He  would  destroy  that  body ;  while  to 
those  who  guarded  their  temples,  and  kept  them  pure  and 
holy,  He  and  His  Father  would  come  and  take  up  their 
abode  and  dwell  with  them  as  a  constant  companion  for- 
ever, even  unto  the  end,  guiding  them  in  all  truth  and 
showing  them  things  past,  present,  and  to  come.  From 
day  to  day  I  kept  my  mind  in  a  constant  strain  upon  this 
subject.  Notwithstanding,  the  tempter  was  ever  on  the 
alert,  and  contested  every  inch  of  ground  with  me. 

Often,  while  I  was  in  the  most  solemn  reflections,  the 
tempter  would  place  before  me  some  lovely  female,  pos- 
sessing all  the  allurements  of  her  sex,  to  draw  my  mind 
from  the  contemplation  of  holy  things.  For  a  moment 
humanity  would  claim  the  victory ;  but  quick  as  thought 
I  would  banish  the  vision  from  my  mind  and  plead  with 
God  for  strength  and  power  to  resist  the  temptations 
that  were  besetting  me  and  enable  me  to  cast  aside 
the  love  of  sinful  pleasures.  The  words  of  the  Apostle 
Paul  were  appropriate  for  me  at  that  and  in  future 
time,  when  he  declared  that  he  died  daily  to  crucify  the 
deeds  of  the  flesh.  So  it  was  with  me.  I  was  con- 
vinced that  I  could  not  serve  two  masters,  God  and 
Mammon.  When  I  tried  to  please  the  one  I  was  certain  to 
displease  the  other.     I  found  that  I  must  give  myself 


114    THE  SAINTS  GATHER  AT  NAUVOO 

up  wholly  to  God  and  His  ministry  and  conduct  myself 
as  a  man  of  God,  if  I  would  be  worthy  of  the  name  of 
a  messenger  of  salvation.  I  must  have  the  Spirit  of 
God  accompany  my  words  and  carry  conviction  to 
the  honest  in  heart.  In  this  way  I  grew  in  grace  from 
day  to  day,  and  I  have  never  seen  the  hour  that  I  regret- 
ted taking  up  my  cross  and  giving  up  all  other  things 
to  follow  and  obey  Christ,  my  Redeemer  and  Friend. 
I  do  most  sincerely  regret  that  I  ever  suffered  myself  to 
be  captivated  by  the  wiles  of  the  devil,  contrary  to  my 
better  judgment. 

Brigham  teaches  that  the  will  and  acts  of  the  people 
must  all  be  dictated  by  him,  and  delights  in  hearing  the 
apostles  and  elders  declare  to  the  people  that  he, 
Brigham,  is  God.  He  claims  that  the  people  are  answer- 
able to  him  as  to  their  God,  that  they  must  obey  his 
every  beck  and  call.  It  matters  not  what  he  commands 
or  requests  the  people  to  do,  it  is  their  duty  to  hear  and 
obey.  To  disobey  the  will  of  Brigham  is  a  sin  against 
the  Holy  Ghost,  and  an  unpardonable  sin  to  be  wiped 
out  only  by  blood  atonement.  I  must  now  resume  my 
narrative,  but  I  will  hereafter  speak  of  Brigham  more 
at  length. 

We  left  the  Fasting  Hotel,  as  I  called  it,  and  traveled 
to  Hamilton,  Ohio,  then  a  neat  little  town.  As  we  ar- 
rived in  the  center  of  the  town  I  felt  impressed  to  call 
at  a  restaurant,  kept  by  a  foreigner.  It  was  then  noon. 
This  was  the  first  house  we  had  called  at  since  morning. 

As  we  entered  the  proprietor  requested  us  to  unstrap 
our  valises  and  sit  down  and  rest,  saying  we  looked  very 
tired.     He  asked  where  we  were  from,  and  where  we  were 


THE  SAINTS  GATHER  AT  NAUVOO     115 

going.  We  answered  all  his  questions.  He  then  offered 
us  refreshments ;  we  informed  him  that  we  had  no  money, 
and  had  eaten  nothing  for  three  days.  He  said  it  made 
no  difference  to  him ;  that  if  we  had  no  money  we  were 
more  welcome  than  if  we  had  plenty  of  it.  We  ate  a 
hearty  meal,  and  he  gave  us  a  drink  of  cider.  He  then 
filled  our  knapsacks  with  buns,  cheese,  sausages,  and 
other  things,  after  which  he  bid  us  godspeed. 

We  traveled  on  with  hearts  full  of  gratitude  to  God, 
the  bountiful  Giver  Who  had  opened  the  heart  of  the 
stranger  that  had  just  supplied  our  wants,  and  we  felt 
grateful  to  and  blessed  the  man  for  his  generous  actions. 
While  passing  through  Cincinnati  we  were  offered  re- 
freshments by  a  lady  that  kept  an  inn.  We  crossed  the 
Ohio  River  at  Cincinnati,  and  stopped  over  night  at  a 
hotel  on  the  Kentucky  side  of  the  river.  We  then 
traveled  through  Kentucky  and  into  Overton  and  Jack- 
son counties,  Tennessee.  I  now  bear  testimony,  though 
many  years  have  passed  since  then,  that  from  the  mo- 
ment I  renewed  my  covenant  to  deny  myself  to  all 
unrighteousness  and  live  the  life  of  a  man  devoted  to 
God's  work  on  earth,  I  have  never  felt  that  I  was  alone, 
or  without  a  Friend  powerful  to  aid,  direct,  and  shield 
me  at  all  times  and  during  all  troubles. 

While  in  Tennessee  I  stopped  with  my  friend  Levi 
Stewart  at  the  houses  of  his  relatives  in  Overton  and 
Jackson  counties,  and  preached  several  times.  My 
friend  Stewart  was  blessed  with  a  large  bump  of  self- 
esteem.  He  imagined  that  he  could  convert  all  of  his 
relatives  at  once ;  that  all  he  had  to  do  was  to  present  the 
gospel,  and  they  would  gladly  embrace  it.    He  appeared 


116     THE  SAINTS  GATHER  AT  NAUVOO 

to  forget  that  a  prophet  was  not  without  honor,  save  in 
his  own  country  and  among  his  own  kinfolk. 

Brother  Stewart,  though  I  was  his  superior  in  the 
Priesthood,  if  not  in  experience  and  ability,  looked  upon 
me  as  a  cipher,  fit  for  nothing.  The  rough  treatment 
and  slights  that  I  received  from  him  were  more  than 
humiliating  to  a  man  of  fine  feelings  and  a  spirit  such 
as  I  possessed.  I  said  nothing  to  him,  but  I  poured  out 
my  soul  in  secret  prayer  to  my  Heavenly  Father,  asking 
Him  to  open  the  door  for  my  deliverance,  so  that  my 
proud  spirit,  which  was  bound  down,  might  soar  in  a 
free  element. 

One  Sunday  we  attended  a  Baptist  meeting.  We  sat 
facing  the  preacher,  but  at  the  far  side  of  the  house. 
My  mind  was  absorbed  in  meditating  upon  my  future 
labors.  Gradually  I  lost  consciousness  of  my  surround- 
ings, and  my  whole  being  seemed  in  another  locality. 
I  was  in  a  trance,  and  saw  future  events.  What  I  then 
saw  was  to  me  a  reality,  and  I  will  describe  it  as  such.  I 
traveled  in  a  strange  land  and  among  a  people  that  I 
had  never  seen.  I  was  kindly  received  by  the  people, 
and  all  my  wants  were  supplied  without  my  having  to 
ask  for  charity.  I  traveled  on,  going  over  a  mountain- 
ous country.  I  crossed  a  clear,  handsome  river,  and  was 
kindly  received  by  the  family  of  the  owner  of  the  ferry 
at  that  river.  I  stayed  with  this  family  for  some  days. 
I  then  recrossed  the  river  and  called  at  a  house,  where  I 
asked  for  a  drink  of  water,  which  was  given  me.  I 
held  quite  a  conversation  with  two  young  women.  They 
informed  me  that  there  was  no  minister  in  the  neighbor- 
hood; also  that  their  father  had  gone  in  pursuit  of  a 


THE    MORMON    PREACHER 


THE  SAINTS  GATHER  AT  NAUVOO     117 

Mormon  preacher  who  had  passed  that  way  a  few  days 
before.  A  few  days  passed,  and  I  saw  myself  in  the 
midst  of  a  congregation,  to  whom  I  was  preaching. 
I  also  baptized  a  large  number  and  organized  a  flourish- 
ing branch  of  the  Church,  and  was  in  charge  of  that 
people.  I  was  very  popular  with,  and  almost  worshiped 
by,  my  congregation.  I  saw  all  this,  and  much  more, 
when  my  vision  closed.  My  mind  gradually  changed 
back,  and  I  found  myself  sitting  in  the  meeting- 
house, where  I  had  been  just  forty  minutes  before. 

This  was  an  open-day  vision,  in  which  the  curtains  of 
heaven  were  raised  and  held  aside  from  futurity  to  allow 
me  to  look  into  the  things  which  were  to  come.  A  feeling 
of  heavenly  rapture  filled  my  being,  so  much  so  that, 
like  the  apostle  who  was  caught  up  into  the  third  heaven, 
I  did  not  know  whether  I  was  in  the  body  or  out  of  it 
during  my  vision.  I  saw  things  that  it  would  be  unlaw- 
ful for  men  to  utter.  While  the  vision  lasted  my  soul 
was  lighted  up  as  if  illuminated  with  the  candle  of  God. 
When  the  vision  closed  the  hallowed  influence  gradually 
withdrew,  yet  leaving  sufficient  of  its  glorious  effect 
upon  my  soul  to  justify  me  in  feeling  and  knowing  that 
I  was  then  chosen  of  God  as  a  servant  in  His  earthly 
kingdom;  and  I  was  also  made  to  know,  by  my  sensa- 
tions, that  my  vision  was  real,  and  would  soon  be  verified 
in  every  particular. 

At  the  close  of  the  church  services  we  returned  to  our 
lodgings.  Brother  Stewart  asked  me  if  I  was  sick.  I 
said: 

"  No,  I  am  not  sick,  but  I  feel  serious ;  yet  I  am  com- 
fortable." 


118    THE  SAINTS  GATHER  AT  NAUVOO 

That  evening,  after  I  had  given  some  time  to  secret 
prayer,  I  retired  to  rest.  Very  soon  afterwards  the 
vision  returned,  though  somewhat  varied.  I  was  in  the 
midst  of  a  strange  people,  to  whom  I  was  propounding 
the  gospel.  They  received  it  with  honest  hearts,  and 
looked  upon  me  as  a  messenger  of  salvation.  I  visited 
from  house  to  house,  surrounded  by  friends  and  kindred 
spirits  with  whom  I  had  once  been  familiar  in  another 
state  of  existence.  I  was  in  the  spirit,  and  communing 
with  the  host  of  spirits  that  surrounded  me ;  they  en- 
couraged me  to  return  to  the  body  and  continue  to  act 
the  part  that  my  Master  had  assigned  me.  No  person, 
except  those  who  have  entered  by  pureness  of  heart  into 
constant  communion  with  God,  can  ever  enter  into  the 
joyous  host  with  whom  I  then,  and  in  after  life,  held 
intercourse. 

When  I  came  to  myself  in  the  morning  I  determined 
to  travel  until  the  end  of  time  to  find  the  people  and 
country  that  God  had  shown  me  in  my  vision ;  and 
I  made  my  arrangements  to  start  forth  again,  knowing 
that  God  now  went  with  me.  I  started  off  after  having 
a  talk  with  Brother  Stewart.  He  tried  to  dissuade  me 
from  going,  sa}dng  I  had  little  experience,  not  sufficient 
to  warrant  my  traveling  alone ;  that  we  had  better  remain 
together  where  we  were  for  a  season,  for  we  had  a  home 
there,  and  could  study  and  inform  ourselves  more 
thoroughly  before  starting  out  among  strangers.  I  told 
him  that  in  and  of  my  own  strength  I  was  but  a  weak 
vessel;  but  my  trust  was  in  God,  and  unless  He  would 
bless  my  labors  I  could  not  accomplish  much.  That  I 
was  God's   servant,   engaged   in  His   work,   therefore  I 


THE  SAINTS  GATHER  AT  NAUVOO     119 

looked  to  Him  for  strength  and  grace  sufficient  to  sus- 
tain me  in  mj  day  of  trial.  That  I  trusted  in  the  arm 
of  God  alone,  and  not  in  one  of  flesh.  I  started  off  in  a 
southwesterly  course,  over  the  Cumberland  Mountains, 
and  went  about  seventy  miles  through  a  heavily  tim- 
bered country.  I  found  many  species  of  wild  fruit  in 
abundance  along  the  way. 

Springs  of  pure,  cold  water  were  quite  common.  I 
passed  many  little  farms  and  orchards  of  cultivated 
fruit,  such  as  cherries,  peaches,  pears,  and  apples.  As 
I  proceeded,  the  country  became  familiar  to  me,  so  much 
so  that  I  soon  knew  I  was  on  the  very  ground  I  had  seen 
in  my  vision  in  the  Baptist  church.  I  saw  the  place 
where  I  had  held  my  first  meeting,  and  my  joy  was  great 
to  behold  with  my  eyes  what  I  had  seen  through  a  glass 
darkly.  I  turned  aside  from  the  road,  and  beneath  the 
spreading  branches  of  the  forest  trees  I  lifted  my  heart 
with  gratitude  to  God  for  what  He  had  done  for  me.  I 
then  went  to  the  house  where  I  had  seen  the  multitude 
assembled   when  I  was  preaching. 

There  I  saw  the  two  young  women  that  I  had  beheld 
in  my  vision.  They  appeared  to  me  as  though  I  had 
known  them  from  infancy,  they  so  perfectly  accorded 
with  those  whom  I  had  seen  while  God  permitted  me  to 
peer  into  futurity.  Yes,  I  saw  the  women,  but  their 
father  was  gone  from  home.  I  asked  for  a  drink  of 
water,  and  it  was  handed  to  me,  as  I  had  seen  it  done 
in  my  vision.  I  asked  them  if  there  had  ever  been 
any  Mormon  preachers  in  that  country.  They  said 
there  had  not  been  any  there.  The  young  women  were 
modest   and  genteel  in  behavior.     I   passed  on  to  the 


120    THE  SAINTS  GATHER  AT  NAUVOO 

Cumberland  River,  was  set  over  the  river  by  the  ferry- 
man, and  lodged  in  his  house. 

So  far  all  was  as  God  had  shown  me;  but  I  was  still 
at  the  outer  edge  of  my  familiar  scenery.  I  stayed 
about  a  week  with  the  ferryman.  His  name  was  Van- 
leven,  a  relative  of  my  friend  and  banker  in  Illinois. 
I  made  myself  useful  while  there.  I  attended  the  ferry 
and  did  such  work  as  I  could  see  needed  attending: 
to.  I  also  read  and  preached  Mormon  doctrines  to  the 
family. 

On  the  fifth  day  after  reaching  the  ferry  I  saw  five 
men  approaching.  I  instantly  recognized  one  of  them 
as  the  man  I  had  seen  in  my  vision — the  man  that 
took  me  to  his  house  to  preach.  My  heart  leaped  for 
joy,  for  God  had  sent  him  in  answer  to  the  prayers  I  had 
offered  up,  asking  that  the  man  should  be  sent  for 
me.  I  crossed  the  men  over  and  back  again,  and 
although  I  talked  considerably  to  the  man  about  what 
was  uppermost  in  my  mind,  he  said  nothing  about  my 
going  home  with  him.  I  was  much  disappointed.  I 
retired  for  secret  prayer,  and  asked  God,  in  the  name  of 
His  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  to  aid  me,  and  to  send  the  man 
whom  I  had  seen  in  my  vision  back  for  me.  Before 
I  left  my  knees  I  had  evidence  that  my  prayer  was 
answered. 

The  next  morning  at  daylight  I  informed  my  friends 
that  I  must  depart  in  search  of  my  field  of  labor.  They 
asked  me  to  stay  until  breakfast,  but  I  refused.  One 
of  the  negroes  put  me  over  the  river,  and  directed  me  how 
to  cross  the  mountains  on  the  trail  that  was  much 
shorter  than  the  wagon  road.     I  stopped  in  a  little  cove 


THE  SAINTS  GATHER  AT  NAUVOO     121 

and  ate  a  number  of  fine,  ripe  cherries.  I  then  went  on 
until  I  reached  what  to  me  was  enchanted  ground.  I 
met  the  two  sisters  at  the  gate,  and  asked  them  if  their 
father  was  at  home. 

"  No,  he  is  not  at  home,"  said  the  ladies,  "  he  has  gone 
to  the  ferry  to  find  a  Mormon  preacher,  and  see  if  he  can 
get  him  to  come  here  and  preach  in  this  neighborhood." 

They  then  said  I  must  have  met  him  on  the  road.  I 
told  them  that  I  had  come  over  the  mountain  trail,  and 
said  I  was  probably  the  man  he  had  gone  for.  They 
replied : 

"  Our  father  said  that  if  you  came  this  way,  to  have 
you  stop  and  stay  here  until  his  return,  and  to  tell  you 
that  you  are  welcome  to  preach  at  our  house  at  any 
time." 

This  was  on  Friday.  I  took  out  my  pencil  and  wrote 
a  notice  that  I  would  preach  at  that  place  on  the  follow- 
ing Sunday,  at  10  o'clock,  a.  m.  I  handed  it  to  the  girls. 
They  agreed  to  have  the  appointment  circulated.  I 
passed  on  and  preached  at  a  place  twelve  miles  from 
there,  and  returned  in  time  for  my  appointment. 

When  I  arrived  within  sight  of  the  place  of  meeting 
I  was  filled  with  doubt  and  anxiety.  I  trembled  all 
over,  for  I  saw  that  a  vast  concourse  of  people  had  come 
to  hear  an  inexperienced  man  preach  the  gospel.  I  went 
into  the  grove  and  again  prayed  for  strength  and  assist- 
ance from  my  Father  in  Heaven,  to  enable  me  to  speak 
His  truth  aright.  I  felt  strengthened  and  comforted. 
As  I  arose  from  prayer  these  words  came  into  my  mind : 

"  Truth  is  mighty  and  will  prevail." 

Thereafter  I  waited  until  the  hour  arrived  for  preach- 


122     THE  SAINTS  GATHER  AT  NAUVOO 

ing ;  then  I  approached  the  place  where  I  had  once  been 
in  a  vision. 

This  meeting  place  was  in  a  valley,  near  a  cold,  pure 
spring;  on  either  side  was  a  high,  elevated  country;  in 
the  center  of  this  valley  there  stood  a  large  blacksmith 
and  wagon  shop,  surrounded  with  a  bower  of  brushwood 
to  protect  the  audience  from  the  sun.  This  bower,  in 
which  I  was  to  preach,  would  seat  one  thousand  people. 

In  the  center  of  the  bower  they  had  erected  a  frame- 
work or  raised  platform  for  a  pulpit.  I  took  my  place 
and  preached  for  one  hour  and  a  half.  My  tongue  was 
like  the  pen  of  a  ready  writer.  I  scarcely  knew  what  I 
was  saying.  I  then  opened  the  doors  of  the  Church  for 
the  admission  of  members.  Five  persons  joined  the 
Church,  and  I  appointed  another  meeting  for  that  night. 
I  again  preached,  when  two  more  joined  the   Church. 

The  next  day  I  baptized  the  seven  new  members.  I 
then  arranged  to  hold  meetings  at  that  place  three  times 
a  week.  I  visited  around  the  country,  seeking  to  convert 
sinners.  The  first  converts  were  leading  people  in  that 
county. 

Elisha  Sanders  and  his  wife  and  daughter  were  the 
first  to  receive  the  gospel.  Sanders  was  a  farmer ;  he  had 
a  large  flour  mill,  owned  a  woodyard,  and  was 
engaged  in  boat  building  on  the  Cumberland  River. 
Caroline  C.  Sanders  had  volunteered  to  publish  the 
appointment  of  my  first  meeting,  which  I  left  with  the 
daughters  of  Mr.  Smith.  I  labored  at  this  place  two 
months,  and  baptized  twenty-eight  persons,  mostly  the 
heads  of  families.  I  then  organized  them  into  a  branch 
of  the  Church. 


THE  SAINTS  GATHER  AT  NAUVOO     123 

Brother  Sanders  fitted  up  a  room  very  handsomely  for 
me,  in  which  I  could  retire  for  study,  rest,  and  secret 
prayer.  I  was  made  to  feel  at  home  there,  and  knew 
that  God  had  answered  my  prayers.  I  had  the  knowl- 
edge that  God's  Spirit  accompanied  my  words,  carrying 
conviction  to  the  hearts  of  sinful  hearers,  and  giving  me 
souls  as  seals  to  my  ministry. 

Brother  Stewart  soon  preached  himself  out  in  his 
relatives'  neighborhood.  He  heard  of  my  success,  and 
came  to  me.  He  said  that  the  people  where  he  had  been 
preaching  were  an  unbelieving  set.  I  introduced  him  to 
the  members  of  my  congregation,  and  had  him  preach 
with  me  a  few  times,  which  gratified  him  very  much. 

One  Sunday  we  were  to  administer  the  ordinance 
of  baptism.  Several  candidates  were  in  attendance. 
Brother  Stewart  was  quite  anxious  to  baptize  the  people. 
I  was  willing  to  humor  him.     So  I  said : 

"  My  friends,  Brother  Stewart,  a  priest  of  the  New 
Dispensation,  will  administer  the  ordinance  of  bap- 
tism." 

The  people  stood  still;  none  would  come  forward 
for  him  to  baptize  them.  They  said  they  would  not 
be  baptized  until  I  would  baptize  them  myself.  I  told 
them  I  would  act  if  they  desired  it.  So  I  baptized 
the  people,  and  Brother  Stewart  was  much  offended  with 
them.  He  had  not  yet  learned  that  he  that  exalteth  him- 
self shall  be  cast  down,  and  he  that  humbleth  himself 
shall  be  exalted.  I  then  called  on  the  people  for  a  contri- 
bution, to  get  some  clothing  for  Brother  Stewart.  I  had 
concluded  to  have  him  return  home,  and  wished  to  re- 
clothe  him  before  he  started,  for  he  was  then  in  need 


1U    THE  SAINTS  GATHER  AT  NAUVOO 

of  it.  The  contribution  was  more  liberal  than  I  ex- 
pected. 

After  Brother  Stewart  departed  I  stayed  there  some 
three  weeks.  Then  I  made  up  my  mind  to  go  home 
and  visit  my  family.  Brother  Sanders  invited  me  to 
go  to  Gainsborough  with  him,  where  he  presented  me 
with  a  nice  supply  of  clothing.  Sister  Sanders  pre- 
sented me  with  a  fine  horse,  saddle,  and  bridle,  and 
twelve  dollars  in  money.  The  congregation  gave  me 
fifty  dollars,  and  I  had  from  them  an  outfit  worth  over 
three  hundred  dollars.  I  at  first  refused  to  accept  the 
horse,  but  Sister  Sanders  appeared  so  grieved  at  this 
that  I  finally  took  it.  I  left  my  congregation  in  charge 
of  Elder  Julien  Moses,  and  started  for  my  family  about 
the  1st  of  October,  1839.  I  promised  to  call  on  my 
flock  the  next  spring,  or  send  a  suitable  minister  to 
wait  upon  them. 

When  I  reached  Vandalia  I  found  my  family  well. 
God  had  raised  up  friends  for  them  in  in  my  absence. 
The  Saints  were  then  gathering  at  Commerce,  that  is  to 
say  Nauvoo,  Hancock  County,  Illinois.  I  visited  my 
sister's  family  that  fall;  they  then  lived  about  one 
hundred  miles  north  of  Vandalia.  I  preached  often 
through  Central  Illinois,  and  that  fall  I  baptized  all  of 
my  wife's  family,  except  her  father.  He  held  out  and 
refused  the  gospel  until  he  was  on  his  deathbed ;  then  he 
demanded  baptism,  but  being  in  a  country  place  he  died 
ere  an  elder  could  be  procured  to  baptize  him.  By  the 
rules  of  our  Church  a  person  can  be  baptized  for  the 
dead,  and  later  he  was  saved  to  eternal  life  by  the  bap- 
tism of  one  of  his  children  for  the  salvation  of  his  soul. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

LEE    AS    A    MISSIONARY 

SHORTLY  after  my  return  to  Illinois  I  built  a 
house  for  my  family.  During  the  winter  I 
entered  into  a  trading  and  trafficking  business 
with  G.  W.  Hickerson.  We  would  go  over  the 
country  and  buy  up  chickens,  butter,  feathers,  bees- 
wax, and  coon  skins,  and  haul  them  to  St.  Louis,  and 
carry  back  calicoes  and  other  goods  in  payment  for  the 
articles  first  purchased.  We  made  some  money  that 
way. 

While  carrying  on  this  trade  I  drew  the  remainder 
of  my  money  from  my  friend,  Vanleven,  and  began  my 
preparations  for  joining  the  Saints.  About  the  middle 
of  April,  1840,  I  succeeded  in  securing  a  good  outfit, 
and  with  my  old  friend  Stewart  again  joined  the  Saints 
at  Nauvoo.  I  felt  it  to  be  God's  will  that  I  must  obey 
the  orders  of  the  Prophet,  hence  my  return  to  the  society 
of  the  brethren. 

Joseph  and  his  two  counselors,  his  brother  Hyrum 
and  Sidney  Rigdon  had  been  released  from  jail  in  Rich- 
mond, Missouri,  and  were  again  at  the  head  of  the 
Church  and  directing  the  energies  of  the  brethren.  It 
was  the  policy  of  Joseph  to  hold  the  city  lots  in  Nauvoo 

125 


126  LEE    AS    A    MISSIONARY 

at  a  high  price,  so  as  to  draw  money  from  the  rich,  but 
not  so  high  as  to  prevent  the  poor  from  obtaining  homes. 
The  poor  who  lost  all  their  property  in  following  the 
Church  were  presented  with  a  lot  free  in  the  center  of 
the  city.  The  Prophet  told  them  not  to  sell  their  lots 
for  less  than  eight  hundred  to  one  thousand  dollars,  but 
to  sell  for  that  when  offered ;  then  they  could  take  a 
cheaper  lot  in  the  outskirts  of  the  city  and  have  money 
left  to  fix  up  comfortably. 

All  classes,  Jews  and  Gentiles,  were  allowed  to  settle 
there,  one  man's  money  being  as  good  as  another's.  No 
restrictions  were  placed  on  the  people ;  they  had  the 
right  to  trade  with  anyone  that  suited  them.  All 
classes  attended  meetings,  dances,  theaters,  and  other 
gatherings,  and  were  permitted  to  eat  and  drink  to- 
gether. The  outsiders  were  invited  to  join  in  all  of 
our  amusements.  Ball  was  a  favorite  sport  with  the 
men,  and  the  Prophet  frequently  took  a  hand  in  the 
game.  He  appeared  to  treat  all  men  alike,  and  never 
condemned  a  man  until  he  had  given  him  a  fair  trial 
to  show  what  was  in  him. 

Among  the  first  things  was  the  laying  of  the  foun- 
dation of  the  Temple.  When  this  was  done  each  man 
was  required  to  do  one  day's  work  in  every  ten  days, 
in  quarrying  rock  or  doing  other  work  for  the  struc- 
ture. A  company  was  sent  up  the  Mississippi  River 
to  the  Pineries  to  get  out  lumber  for  the  Temple  and 
other  public  buildings.  The  money  for  city  lots  went 
into  the  Church  treasury  to  purchase  materials  for  the 
Temple  which  could  not  be  supplied  by  the  Saints'  own 
labor. 


LEE    AS    A    MISSIONARY  127 

At  the  conference  in  April,  1840,  the  Prophet  deliv- 
ered a  lengthy  address  upon  the  history  and  condition 
of  the  Saints.  He  reminded  the  brethren  that  all  had 
suffered  alike  for  the  sake  of  the  gospel.  The  rich 
and  the  poor  had  been  brought  to  a  common  level  by 
persecution ;  many  of  the  brethren  owed  debts  that  they 
had  been  forced  to  contract  in  order  to  get  out  of  Mis- 
souri alive.  He  considered  it  unchristianlike  for  the 
brethren  to  demand  the  payment  of  such  debts;  he  did 
not  wish  to  screen  anyone  from  the  just  payment  of  his 
debts,  but  he  did  think  that  it  would  be  for  the  glory 
of  the  Kingdom  if  the  people,  of  their  own  will,  freely 
forgave  each  other  all  their  existing  indebtedness,  one 
to  the  other,  renew  their  covenants  with  Almighty  God 
and  with  each  other,  refrain  from  evil,  and  live  their  reli- 
gion. By  this  means  God's  Holy  Spirit  would  support 
and  bless  the  people. 

The  people  were  then  asked  if  they  were  in  favor 
of  thus  bringing  about  the  year  of  jubilee.  All  that 
felt  so  inclined  were  asked  to  make  it  known  by  raising 
their  hands;  every  hand  in  the  audience  was  raised. 
The  Prophet  declared  all  debts  of  the  Saints,  to  and 
from  each  other,  forgiven  and  wiped  out.  He  then  gave 
the  following  words  of  advice  to  the  people: 

"  I  wish  you  all  to  know  that  because  you  were  jus- 
tified in  taking  property  from  your  enemies,  while 
engaged  in  war  in  Missouri,  which  was  needed  to  sup- 
port you,  there  is  now  a  different  condition  of  things. 
We  are  no  longer  at  war,  and  you  must  stop  stealing. 
When  the  right  time  comes  we  will  go  in  force  and  take 
the  whole  State  of  Missouri.     It  belongs  to  us  as  our 


128  LEE    AS    A    MISSIONARY 

inheritance;  but  I  want  no  more  petty  stealing.  A 
man  that  will  steal  petty  articles  from  his  enemies  will, 
when  occasion  offers,  steal  from  his  brethren  too.  Now 
I  command  you,  that  you  who  have  stolen  must  steal  no 
more.  I  ask  all  the  brethren  to  renew  their  covenants, 
and  start  anew  to  live  their  religion.  If  you  will  do 
this,  I  will  forgive  you  your  past  sins." 

The  vote  was  taken  on  this  proposition,  and  resulted 
in  the  unanimous  decision  of  the  people  to  act  as  re- 
quested by  the  Prophet.  He  then  continued,  saying 
that  he  never  professed  to  be  a  perfect  man. 

"  I  have  my  failings  and  passions  to  contend  with  the 
same  as  has  the  greatest  stranger  to  God.  I  am  tempted 
the  same  as  you  are,  my  brethren.  I  am  not  infallible. 
All  men  are  subject  to  temptation,  but  they  are  not  jus- 
tified in  yielding  to  their  passions  and  sinful  natures. 
There  is  a  constant  warfare  between  the  two  natures 
of  man.  This  is  the  warfare  of  the  Saints.  It  is  writ- 
ten that  the  Lord  would  have  a  tried  people — a  people 
that  would  be  tried  as  gold  is  tried  by  the  fire,  even  seven 
times  tried  and  purified  from  the  dross  of  unrighteous- 
ness. The  chances  of  all  men  for  salvation  are  equal. 
True,  some  have  greater  capacity  than  others,  yet  the 
chances  for  improving  our  minds  and  subduing  our 
passions  by  denying  ourselves  to  all  unrighteousness  and 
cultivating  the  principles  of  purity  are  the  same;  they 
are  within  the  reach  of  every  man;  all  have  their  free 
agency ;  all  can  lay  hold  of  the  promises  of  eternal  life, 
if  they  will  only  be  faithful  and  comply  with  God's 
will  and  obey  the  Priesthood  in  these  last  days.  Never 
betray  anyone,  for  God  hates  a  traitor,  and  so  do  I. 


LEE   AS    A   MISSIONARY  129 

Stand  by  each  other;  never  desert  a  friend,  especially 
in  the  hour  of  trouble.  Remember  that  our  reward 
consists  in  doing  good  acts,  and  not  in  long  prayers  like 
the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  of  old,  who  prayed  to  be  seen 
of  men.  Never  mind  what  men  think  of  you,  if  your 
hearts  are  right  before  God.  It  is  written,  6  Do  unto 
others  as  you  would  that  others  should  do  unto  you.' 
The  first  commandment  is,  '  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord 
thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  mind,  and  strength.'  The 
second  commandment  is,  '  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor 
as  thyself.'  Upon  these  two  hang  all  the  law  and  the 
prophets." 

To  more  deeply  impress  these  truths  upon  the  minds 
of  his  people  the  Prophet  gave  them  an  account  of  the 
man  who  fell  among  thieves  and  was  relieved  by  the 
stranger;  and  he  also  taught  us  from  the  Scriptures, 
as  well  as  by  the  revelations  that  he  had  received  from 
God,  that  it  is  humane  acts  and  deeds  of  kindness,  jus- 
tice and  words  of  truth,  that  are  accounted  to  man 
for  righteousness ;  that  prayers,  made  to  be  heard 
by  men,  and  hypocritical  groans  are  displeasing  to 
God. 

The  Prophet  talked  to  us  plainly,  and  fully 
instructed  us  in  our  duty  and  gave  the  long-faced 
hypocrites  such  a  lecture  that  much  good  was  done.  I 
had  at  that  time  learned  to  dread  a  religious  fanatic, 
and  I  was  pleased  to  hear  the  Prophet  lay  down  the  law 
to  them.  A  fanatic  is  always  dangerous,  but  a  religious 
fanatic  is  to  be  dreaded  by  all  men — there  is  no  reason 
in  one  of  them.  I  cannot  understand  how  men  will 
blindly  follow  fanatical  teachers.     I  always  demanded 


130  LEE    AS    A    MISSIONARY 

a  reason  for  my  belief,  and  hoped  I  never  would  become 
a  victim  of  fanaticism. 

During  the  summer  of  1840  I  built  a  house  and  such 
other  buildings  as  I  required  on  my  lot  on  Warsaw 
street,  and  was  again  able  to  say  I  had  a  home.  The 
brethren  were  formed  into  military  companies  that 
year  in  Nauvoo.  Col.  A.  P.  Rockwood  was  drill- 
master.  Brother  Rockwood  was  then  a  captain,  but  was 
afterwards  promoted  to  be  colonel  of  the  Host  of  Israel. 
I  was  then  fourth  corporal  of  the  company.  The  people 
were  regularly  drilled  and  taught  military  tactics,  so 
that  they  would  be  ready  to  act  when  the  time  came  for 
returning  to  Jackson  County,  the  land  of  our  inheri- 
tance. Most  of  my  wife's  relatives  came  to  Nauvoo 
that  year,  and  settled  near  my  house. 

In  1841  I  was  sent  on  a  mission  through  Illinois, 
Kentucky,  and  Tennessee.  I  also  visited  portions  of 
Arkansas.  I  traveled  in  company,  on  that  mission, 
with  Elder  Franklin  Edwards.  I  was  then  timid  about 
speaking  in  towns  or  cities.  I  felt  that  I  had  not  a 
sufficient  experience  to  justify  me  in  doing  so. 

My  comrade  had  less  experience  than  I  had,  and  the 
worst  of  it  was  he  would  not  study  to  improve  his  mind, 
or  permit  me  to  study  in  quiet.  He  was  negligent,  and 
did  not  pay  sufficient  attention  to  secret  prayer,  to 
obtain  that  nearness  to  God  that  is  so  necessary  for  a 
minister  to  have  if  he  expects  his  works  to  be  blessed 
with  Divine  favor.  I  told  him  he  must  do  better,  or 
go  home.  He  promised  to  do  better;  also  agreed  that 
he  would  do  the  begging  for  food  and  lodging,  and  I 
might  do  the  preaching.     I  accepted  the  offer,  and  in 


LEE    AS    A    MISSIONARY  131 

this  way  we  got  along  well  and  pleasantly  for  some 
time. 

At  the  crossing  of  the  Forkadeer  River  we  stayed  over 
night  with  the  ferryman,  and  were  well  entertained. 
When  we  left  the  ferry  the  old  gentleman  told  us  we 
would  be  in  a  settlement  of  Methodist  people  that  even- 
ing, and  they  were  set  in  their  notions  and  hated  Mor- 
mons as  badly  as  the  Church  of  England  hated  Metho- 
dists, and  if  we  got  food  or  shelter  among  them  he  would 
be  mistaken.  He  told  us  to  begin  to  ask  for  lodging  at 
least  an  hour  before  sundown,  or  we  would  not  get  it. 

In  the  after-part  of  the  day  we  remembered  the 
advice  of  the  morning  and  stopped  at  every  house.  The 
houses  were  about  half  a  mile  apart.  We  were  refused 
at  every  house.  The  night  came  on  dark  and  stormy, 
the  rain  fell  in  torrents,  while  heavy  peals  of  thunder 
and  bright  flashes  of  lightning  were  constant,  or  seemed 
so  to  me.  The  timber  was  very  heavy,  making  the 
night  darker  than  it  would  otherwise  have  been.  The 
road  was  badly  cut  up  from  heavy  freight  teams  passing 
over  it,  and  the  holes  were  full  of  water.  We  fell  into 
many  holes  of  mud  and  water,  and  were  well  soaked. 

About  ten  o'clock  we  called  at  the  house  of  a 
Methodist  class  leader,  and  asked  for  lodging  and  food. 
He  asked  who  we  were.  We  told  him  that  we  were  Mor- 
mon preachers.  As  soon  as  he  heard  the  name  Mormon 
he  became  enraged,  and  said  no  Mormon  could  stay  in 
his  house.  We  started  on.  Soon  afterwards  we  heard 
him  making  efforts  to  set  his  dogs  on  us.  The  dogs 
came  running  and  barking,  as  a  pack  of  hounds  al- 
ways do. 


132  LEE    AS    A   MISSIONARY 

Brother  Edwards  was  much  frightened;  but  I  told 
him  not  to  be  scared,  I  would  protect  him.  So  when 
the  dogs  came  near  us  I  commenced  to  clap  my  hands 
and  shouted  as  though  the  fox  was  just  ahead  of  us; 
this  caused  the  dogs  to  rush  on  and  leave  us  in  safety. 
In  this  way  we  escaped  injury  from  the  pack  of  ten  or 
more  dogs  that  the  Methodist  had  put  on  our  trail. 

At  the  next  house  we  were  again  refused  shelter  and 
food.  I  asked  for  permission  to  sit  under  the  porch  until 
the  rain  stopped. 

"  No,"  said  the  man,  "  if  you  were  not  Mormons  I 
would  gladly  entertain  you,  but  as  you  are  Mormons 
I  dare  not  permit  you  to  stop  around  me." 

This  made  twenty-one  houses  that  we  had  called  at 
and  asked  for  lodging,  and  at  each  place  we  had  been 
refused,  simply  because  we  were  Mormons. 

About  midnight  my  partner  grew  very  sick  of  his 
contract  to  do  the  begging  and  resolved  to  die  before 
he  would  ask  for  aid  from  such  people  again.  I  told 
him  I  would  have  both  food  and  lodging  at  the  next 
place  we  stopped.  He  said  it  was  useless  to  make 
the  attempt,  and  I  confess  that  the  numerous  refusals 
we  had  met  with  were  calculated  to  dishearten  many  a 
person;  but  I  had  faith  in  God.  I  had  never  yet  gone 
to  Him  in  a  humble  and  penitent  manner  without 
receiving  strength  to  support  me,  nor  had  He  ever  sent 
me  empty-handed  from  Him.  My  trust  was  in  God, 
and  I  advanced  to  the  next  house,  confident  that  I  would 
not  ask  in  vain. 

As  we  approached  the  house  we  discovered  that  the 
negroes   were   having   a   dance.     I   asked   where   their 


LEE   AS   A   MISSIONARY  133 

master  was;  they  pointed  out  the  house  to  me.  We 
walked  to  the  house  and  up  on  the  porch.  The  door 
was  standing  open ;  a  candle  was  burning,  and  near 
the  fire  a  woman  was  sitting  holding  a  sick  child  on  her 
lap.  The  man  was  also  sitting  near  the  fire.  Our 
footsteps  attracted  their  attention;  our  appearance  was 
not  inviting  as  we  stood  there  wet,  muddy,  and  tired.  I 
spoke  in  a  loud  voice,  saying : 

"  Sir,  I  beseech  you,  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  to 
entertain  us  as  servants  of  the  living  God.  We  are 
ministers  of  the  gospel,  we  travel  without  purse  or  scrip ; 
we  preach  without  hire,  and  are  now  without  money; 
we  are  wet,  weary,  and  hungry;  we  want  refreshment, 
rest,  and  shelter." 

The  man  sprang  to  his  feet,  but  did  not  say  a  word. 
His  wife  said: 

"  Tell  them  to  come  in." 

"We  will  do  you  no  harm;  we  are  friends,  not  ene- 
mies," I  said. 

We  were  invited  in.  Servants  were  called,  a  good 
fire  was  made  and  a  warm  supper  placed  before  us. 
After  eating  we  were  shown  to  a  good  bed.  We  slept 
until  near  ten  o'clock  in  the  morning.  When  we  did 
awaken  our  clothes  were  clean  and  dry,  and  breakfast 
was  ready  and  waiting  for  us.  In  fact,  we  were  as  well 
treated  as  it  was  possible  to  ask. 

This  family  had  lately  come  from  the  State  of  Vir- 
ginia, intending  to  try  that  climate  for  a  year,  and 
then,  if  they  liked  it,  purchase  land  and  stay  there 
permanently.     After  breakfast    the  gentleman  said: 

"You  had  a  severe  time  of  it  among  the  Christians 


134  LEE    AS    A    MISSIONARY 

yesterday  and  last  night.  As  you  are  ministers,  sent 
out  to  convert  sinners,  you  cannot  do  better  than  to 
preach  to  these  Christians,  and  seek  to  convert  them." 

He  offered  to  send  word  all  over  the  settlement  and 
notify  the  people,  if  we  would  stay  and  preach  that 
night.  We  accepted  his  offer,  and  remained,  thus  secur- 
ing the  rest  that  we  so  much  needed,  thanking  God  for 
still  remembering  and  caring  for  us,  His  servants. 

Agreeably  to  arrangements,  we  preached  in  the  Meth- 
odist meeting-house  to  a  very  attentive  audience  upon 
the  first  principles  of  the  gospel.  We  alluded  to  the 
treatment  of  Christ  and  His  followers  by  the  Pharisees 
and  Sadducees,  the  religious  sects  of  those  days,  and 
said  that  we  preached  the  same  gospel,  and  fared  but 
little  better.  This  meeting-house  had  been  built  con- 
jointly by  Methodists  and  Universalists.  Members  from 
both  persuasions  were  present.  Our  neighbor  who  had 
fed  and  cared  for  us  leaned  to  the  latter  faith. 

At  the  close  of  our  remarks  the  class  leader  who  had 
set  the  hounds  on  our  track  was  the  first  to  the  stand 
to  invite  us  home  with  him.  I  told  him  that  the  claims 
of  those  who  did  not  set  their  dogs  on  us,  after  they 
had  turned  us  from  their  doors  hungry,  were  first  with 
me — that  his  claims  were  an  after  consideration.  He 
said  it  was  his  negro  boys  that  sent  the  hounds  after  us ; 
he  would  not  be  bluffed.  He  said  that  one  of  us  must 
go  with  him — that  if  I  would  not  go  Brother  Frank 
must  go.  I  told  him  that  Elder  Edwards  could  use  his 
own  pleasure,  but  I  would  hold  a  meeting  that  night 
with  our  Universalist  brethren ;  and  thus  we  parted. 

Elder   Edwards    went   to   spend   the   night    with   the 


LEE    AS    A    MISSIONARY  135 

class  leader,  while  I  attended  a  meeting  with  the  friends 
who  had  invited  me  home  with  them.  I  had  a  good 
time.  Of  their  own  accord  they  made  up  a  collection 
of  a  few  dollars  as  a  token  of  their  regard  for  me. 
I  was  to  meet  Elder  Edwards  at  the  house  of  my  friend 
who  took  us  in  at  midnight  from  the  storm,  an  hour 
before  sun ;  but  he  did  not  put  in  an  appearance  for  an 
hour  after.  When  he  got  within  talking  distance  I  saw 
by  his  features  that  he  had  been  roughly  dealt  with. 
His  first  words  were: 

"  He  is  the  wickedest  old  man  that  I  ever  met  with, 
and,  if  he  don't  repent,  God  will  curse  him." 

That  was  enough,  and  I  began  to  laugh.  I  con- 
ceived what  he  had  to  encounter  the  long  night  before. 
He  said: 

"  If  the  Lord  will  forgive  me  for  going  this  time, 
I  will  never  go  again  unless  you  are  along."  I  said 
to  him: 

"  Brother  Frank,  experience  teaches  a  dear  school, 
yet  fools  will  not  learn  at  any  other.  I  knew  what 
treatment  you  would  receive,  and  refused  to  go.  If  you 
had  been  a  wise  man  you  would  have  taken  the  hint  and 
kept  away  from  him." 

We  made  our  way  through  to  Overton  County, 
Tennessee.  Here  I  advised  my  friend  Edwards  to 
return  to  Nauvoo,  and  gave  him  money  to  pay  his  fare 
on  a  steamer,  for  he  was  not  cut  out  for  a  preacher. 

At  Carlisle,  the  county  seat  of  Overton  County,  I 
met  with  a  young  man,  an  elder,  by  the  name  of  Dwight 
Webster.  Though  but  little  experienced,  yet  he  was  a 
man  of  steady  habits  and  an  agreeable  companion.     We 


136  LEE   AS    A   MISSIONARY 

held  a  number  of  meetings  in  this  part  of  the  country. 
Brother  Webster  and  I  baptized  several  persons,  and 
made  a  true  friend  of  a  wealthy  merchant,  named  Arm- 
strong, who  welcomed  us  to  his  house  and  placed  us  under 
his  protection.  He  also  owned  a  large  establishment  in 
Louisville,  Kentucky.  He  was  an  infidel,  though  an 
honorable  gentleman.  His  wife  Nancy,  and  her  sister 
Sarah,  were  both  baptized. 

While  here  I  received  a  letter  from  Brother  James 
Pace,  one  of  my  near  neighbors  in  Nauvoo,  requesting 
me  to  visit  his  brother,  William  Pace,  and  his  relatives 
in  Rutherford  County,  Tennessee.  Elder  A.  O.  Smoot 
and  Dr.  David  Lewis  succeeded  us  in  this  county,  and  in 
Jackson  County,  Tennessee,  and  added  many  to  those 
whom  we  had  already  baptized. 

Brother  Webster  and  I  made  our  way  through  to 
Stone  River,  preaching  by  the  way,  as  opportunity 
occurred.  Here  I  handed  my  letter  of  introduction  to 
William  Pace,  brother  of  my  neighbor,  James  Pace, 
who  received  us  kindly  and  procured  us  the  liberty 
of  holding  forth  in  the  Campbellite  chapel. 

Here  we  were  informed  that  the  Campbellite  preachers 
were  heavy  on  debate ;  that  none  of  the  other  sects  could 
stand  before  them,  and  that  no  one  dare  meet  them 
in  public  or  private  discussion.  I  replied  that  my  trust 
was  in  God,  that  the  message  I  had  to  bear  was  from 
Heaven ;  that  if  it  would  not  bear  the  scrutiny  of  man 
I  did  not  want  to  stand  by  it ;  but  if  it  was  of  God  He 
would  not  suffer  His  servants  to  be  confounded. 

"  Truth  is  mighty  and  will  prevail ;  Error  cannot  stand 
before  Truth.     If  these  men  can  overthrow  the  gospel 


LEE    AS    A    MISSIONARY  137 

which  I  preach,  the  sooner  they  do  it  the  better  for  me. 
I  do  not  wish  to  deceive  anyone,  or  to  deceive  myself.  If 
anyone  can  point  out  an  error  in  the  gospel  which  I 
preach,  I  am  willing  to  drop  that  error,  and  exchange 
it  for  truth." 

The  hour  came,  and  Brother  Webster  and  I  both 
spoke.  We  spoke  on  the  first  principles  of  the  Gospel 
of  Christ,  as  taught  by  the  Saviour  and  His  apostles. 

Before  sitting  down  I  extended  the  courtesy  of  the 
pulpit  to  any  gentleman  that  wished  to  reply  or  offer 
any  remarks  either  for  or  against  what  we  had  set  forth. 
Parson  Hall,  the  presiding  Campbellite  minister,  was 
on  his  feet  in  a  moment  and  denounced  us  as  impostors. 
He  said  we  were  holding  forth  a  theory  that  was  fulfilled 
in  Christ;  that  the  canon  of  Scripture  being  full,  these 
spiritual  gifts  that  were  spoken  of  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment were  done  away  with,  being  no  longer  necessary. 
As  for  the  story  of  the  "  Golden  Bible"  (Book  of  Mor- 
mon), that  was  absurd  in  the  extreme,  as  there  were  to 
be  no  other  books  or  revelations  granted.  He  quoted  the 
Revelations  of  St.  John  in  his  support,  where  they  read : 

"He  that  addeth  to,  or  diminisheth  from  the  words 
of  the  prophecies  and  this  Book,  shall  have  the  plagues 
herein  written  added  to  his  torment,"  or  words  to  that 
effect.  I  followed  him  in  the  discussion,  and  quoted 
John  where  it  reads: 

"  He  that  speaketh  not  according  to  the  law  and  the 
testimony  hath  no  light  in  him."  I  said  that  my 
authority  and  testimony  were  from  the  Bible,  the  book 
of  the  law  of  the  Lord,  which  all  Christian  believers 
hold  as  a  sacred  rule  of  their  faith  and  practice. 


138  LEE    AS    A    MISSIONARY 

To  that  authority  I  hoped  my  worthy  friend  would 
not  object.  I  illustrated  my  position  by  further  quo- 
tations from  the  Scriptures,  and  when  our  meeting  was 
over  the  people  flocked  around  Brother  Webster  and 
myself  in  a  mass,  to  shake  hands  with  us  and  invite  us 
to  their  houses — the  Methodists,  Baptists,  and  Presby- 
terians especially. 

The  planters  in  this  county  were  mostly  wealthy,  and 
prided  themselves  on  being  hospitable  and  kind  to 
strangers,  especially  to  ministers  of  the  gospel.  We 
went  from  house  to  house  and  preached  two  and  three 
times  a  week.  We  saw  that  the  seed  had  already  been 
sown  in  honest  hearts,  and  we  were  near  to  them. 

Knowing  the  danger  of  being  lifted  up  by  self- 
approbation,  I  determined  to  be  on  my  guard,  attend 
to  secret  prayer,  and  to  reading  and  keeping  diaries. 
When  at  our  friend  Pace's  house  Brother  Webster  and 
I  would  frequently  resort  to  a  lonely  grove  to  attend  to 
prayer  and  read  to  ourselves. 


CHAPTER  IX 

MORMONISM    AND    ITS    ORIGIN 

ONLY  a  short  time  after  the  events  narrated  it 
|  was  arranged  that  Parson  Hall  and  myself 
should  hold  another  discussion  in  the  Campbell- 
ite  chapel.  Parson  Hall  did  not  want  to  meet 
me  in  discussion,  but  he  must  do  so  or  lose  his  flock, 
as  all  the  people  had  become  interested  in  the  subject  of 
Mormonism.  We  met  at  the  appointed  time,  and  chose 
two  umpires  to  act  as  moderators  of  the  meeting.  The 
subject  to  be  discussed  was: 

"  Are  apostles,  prophets,  and  teachers,  together  with 
the  spiritual  gifts  spoken  of  and  recorded  by  the  Apostle 
Mark  in  his  16th  chapter,  necessary  to  the  Church  now 
as  they  were  then  ?  " 

In  his  closing  speech  Parson  Hall  became  very  abusive 
and  denounced  the  Mormons  to  the  lowest  regions  of 
darkness,  and  called  the  Prophet  Joseph  a  vile  impostor. 
I  replied  to  him  and  closed  the  discussion.  It  had  been 
agreed  that  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  should  be  the 
only  authorities  to  be  quoted  by  us.  The  umpires  refused 
to  decide  as  to  which  one  of  us  had  the  best  of  the  dis- 
cussion.    They  said  it  rested  with  the  people  to  decide 

139 


140       MORMONISM    AND    ITS    ORIGIN 

for  themselves.  It  was  evident,  however,  that  the  people 
were  with  me.  The  principal  topic  of  conversation  was 
about  this  strange  Mormon  doctrine. 

Parson  Hall's  flock  was  by  no  means  satisfied  with  his 
course.  He  said  the  Mormon  doctrine  was  the  strongest 
Bible  doctrine  he  had  ever  heard  of,  and  he  feared  the 
consequences  of  a  further  discussion.  But  this  would 
not  satisfy  the  people,  who  wanted  to  hear  and  learn 
more  of  it;  so  another  discussion  was  agreed  upon,  in 
which  Parsons  Curlee  and  Nichols  were  to  assist  Parson 
Hall,  and  prompt  him.     The  subject  was : 

"  Is  the  Book  of  Mormon  of  Divine  origin,  and  has  it 
come  forth  in  direct  fulfillment  of  prophecy?  And  was 
Joseph  Smith  inspired  of  God?" 

We  selected  three  judges;  the  hall  was  thronged.  I 
felt  the  responsibility  of  my  situation,  but  I  put  my  trust 
in  God  to  give  me  light  and  utterance  to  the  convincing 
of  the  honest  and  pure  in  heart.  The  discussion  lasted 
many  hours.  I  showed  conclusively,  both  from  the  Old 
and  New  Testaments,  that,  in  accordance  with  Scripture 
and  prophecy,  the  ten  tribes  of  Israel  had  been  broken 
up  and  scattered  upon  the  face  of  the  earth.  That  sure 
and  indisputable  evidence  had  been  found  and  produced 
by  which  it  was  certain  that  the  North  American  In- 
dians were  descendants  from  the  ten  tribes  of  Israel.  I 
showed  this  from  many  customs  and  rites  prevalent 
among  the  Indians,  and  there  could  be  no  doubt,  in  any 
rational  mind,  that  these  tribes  had  sprung  from  the 
remnants  of  the  scattered  ten  tribes  of  Israel.  The 
prophecies  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  the  tradi- 
tions and  history  of  the  Indians   so  far  as  known,  their 


MORMONISM    AND    ITS    ORIGIN       141 

solemn  religious  rites  and  observances,  were  conclusive 
evidence  of  this  fact. 

And  God  has  repeatedly  promised  that,  in  His  own 
good  time,  these  tribes  of  Israel,  this  chosen  people, 
should  be  again  gathered  together;  that  a  new  and  fur- 
ther revelation  should  be  given  them  and  to  the  whole 
world,  and  that  under  this  new  dispensation  Zion  should 
be  rebuilt,  and  the  glory  of  God  fill  the  whole  earth  as 
the  waters  cover  the  mighty  deep.  It  should  be  as  a 
sealed  book  unto  them,  which  men  deliver  to  one  that 
is  learned,  saying,  "Read  this  book,"  and  he  saith, 
"  I  cannot,  for  it  is  a  sealed  book."  It  is  strange  that  a 
people  once  so  favored  of  God,  strengthened  by  His 
arm  and  counseled  by  His  prophets  and  inspired  men, 
should  have  wandered  and  become  lost  to  all  sense  of 
duty  to  God !  But  so  it  was,  until,  as  the  prophet  says, 
the  Book  that  should  come  unto  them  spoke  to  them 
out  of  the  ground — out  of  the  dust  of  the  earth;  as  a 
"  familiar  spirit,  even  out  of  the  dust  of  the  earth." 

The  Book  that  was  to  contain  the  Divine  revelation  of 
God  was  to  come  forth,  written  upon  plates,  in  a  lan- 
guage unknown  to  men.  But  a  man  unlearned,  not  by 
his  own  power,  but  by  the  power  of  God,  by  means  of 
the  Urim  and  Thummim,  was  to  translate  it  into  our 
language.  And  this  record,  in  due  time,  came  according 
to  God's  will.  It  was  found  deposited  in  the  side  of  a 
mountain,  or  hill,  called  Cumorrah,  written  in  the  re- 
formed Egyptian  language,  in  Ontario  County,  in  the 
State  of  New  York.  It  was  deposited  in  a  stone  box, 
put  together  with  cement,  air-tight.  The  soil  about  the 
box  was  worn  away,  until  a  corner  of  the  box  was  visible. 


142        MORMONISM    AND    ITS    ORIGIN 

It  was  found  by  the  Prophet  Joseph,  then  an  illiterate 
lad,  or  young  man,  who  had  been  chosen  of  God  as  His 
instrument  for  making  the  same  known  to  men. 

The  Prophet  Joseph  was  a  young  man  of  moral 
character,  belonging  to  no  sect,  but  an  earnest  inquirer 
after  truth.  He  was  not  permitted  to  remove  the  box 
for  a  period  of  two  years  after  he  found  it.  The  angel 
of  God  that  had  the  records  in  charge  would  not  permit 
him  to  touch  them.  In  attempting  to  do  so,  on  one 
occasion,  his  strength  was  paralyzed,  and  the  angel 
appeared  before  him  and  told  him  how  that  record  con- 
tained the  gospel  of  God  and  an  historical  account  of  the 
God  of  Joseph  in  this  land;  that  through  their  trans- 
gressions the  records  were  taken  away  from  the  people 
and  hid  in  the  earth,  to  come  forth  at  the  appointed  time, 
when  the  Lord  should  set  His  heart,  the  second  time,  to 
recover  the  remnant  of  His  people,  scattered  throughout 
all  nations;  that  the  remnant  of  His  people  should  be 
united  with  the  stick  of  Judah,  in  the  hands  of  Ephraim, 
and  they  should  become  one  stick  in  the  hands  of  the 
Lord.  This  is  the  Bible,  which  is  the  stick  of  Judah, 
that  contained  the  gospel  and  the  records  of  the  House 
of  Israel,  till  the  Messiah  came.  The  angel  further 
informed  Joseph  that  when  the  ten  tribes  of  Israel  were 
scattered  one  branch  went  to  the  north;  that  prior  to 
the  birth  of  Jesus  Christ  the  other  branch  left  Jerusalem, 
taking  the  records  with  them,  of  which  the  Book  of 
Mormon  is  a  part.  The  branch  of  the  ten  tribes  which 
went  north  doubtless  have  a  record  with  them. 

When  these  plates    containing  the  Book  of  Mormon 
and  God's  will,  as  therein  revealed,  were  removed  from 


MORMONISM    AND    ITS    ORIGIN        143 

Ontario  County,  New  York,  they  were  taken  to  Professor 
Anthon,  of  New  York  City,  for  translation.  He  replied 
that  he  could  not  translate  them,  that  they  were  written 
in  "a  sealed  language,  unknown  to  the  present  age." 
This  was  just  as  the  Prophet  Isaiah  said  it  should  be. 

Do  any  of  the  present  denominations  counsel  with  the 
Lord?  No,  they  deny  Revelation,  and  seek  to  hide  their 
ways  from  Him.  Upon  all  such  He  pronounces  woe. 
I  do  not  wish  to  be  considered  as  casting  aspersions  on 
any  other  sect.  It  is  not  my  purpose  to  do  so.  The 
love  that  I  have  for  truth  and  the  salvation  of  the  human 
family  may  cause  me  to  offend,  but  if  I  do  so  it  is  be- 
cause of  my  exceeding  zeal  to  do  good.  Remember  that 
the  reproof  of  a  friend  is  better  than  the  smite  of  an 
enemy.  Jesus  said,  "  Woe  unto  you  that  are  angry  and 
offended  because  of  the  truth." 

It  is  not  policy  on  your  part  to  be  offended  on  account 
of  the  truth.  If  your  systems  will  not  stand  the  scru- 
tiny of  men,  how  can  they  stand  the  test  of  the  great 
Judge  of  both  the  living  and  the  dead?  I  place  a 
greater  value  upon  the  salvation  of  my  soul  than  I  do 
upon  all  earthly  considerations. 

After  my  second  discussion  I  began  to  baptize  some 
of  the  leading  members  of  the  Campbellite  Church. 
Among  the  first  to  be  baptized  were  John  Thompson 
and  wife.  Brother  Thompson  was  sheriff  of  Ruther- 
ford County,  and  an  influential  man.  Among  others 
who  were  baptized  were  Wm.  Pace  and  wife.  Mrs. 
Pace  was  a  sister  of  Parson  Nichols,  who  assisted  Par- 
son Hall  in  his  last  discussion  with  me.  Major  D.  M. 
Jarratt  and  wife,  Mrs.  Caroline  Ghiliam,  Major  Miles 


144       MORMONISM    AND    ITS    ORIGIN 

Anderson,  and  others  were  also  baptized  and  received 
into  the  Church. 

My  friend  Webster,  after  being  with  me  about  a 
month,  returned  to  visit  and  strengthen  the  branches  of 
the  Church  established  in  Smith,  Jackson,  and  Overton 
counties.  I  continued  my  labors  on  Stone  River  and 
Creple  Creek  about  six  months.  During  the  most  of 
this  time  I  availed  myself  of  the  opportunity  of  study- 
ing grammar  and  other  English  branches.  During  my 
stay  I  lectured  three  times  a  week,  Wednesdays,  Satur- 
days, and  Sunday  afternoons. 

Sabbath  forenoon  I  attended  the  meetings  of  other 
denominations.  During  this  time  I  held  four  public  dis- 
cussions in  addition  to  those  I  had  with  Parson  Hall. 
I  held  two  discussions  with  the  Rev.  James  Trott,  who 
for  fifteen  years  had  been  a  missionary  to  the  Cherokee 
Nation.  I  held  a  closing  debate  in  that  settlement  with 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Cantrall,  of  the  Campbellite  faith.  He 
came  from  a  distance,  at  the  request  of  friends,  to  en- 
deavor to  save  the  flock. 

After  consultation  with  Parson  Hall  and  other  mem- 
bers of  the  flock  they  refused  to  submit  to  moderators  or 
judges;  neither  were  they  willing  to  be  confined  to  the 
Old  and  New  Testaments  for  authority  to  disprove  the 
doctrine  that  I  defended.  Their  proposition  was  that 
Mr.  Cantrall  should  speak  first,  bringing  out  any  argu- 
ment he  chose;  when  he  finished  I  was  to  conclude  the 
debate,  and  the  people  were  to  judge  for  themselves  who 
had  the  best  of  the  argument. 

My  friends  would  not  consent  to  this  arrangement,  but 
I  told  the  opposition  they  might  have  it  their  own  way. 


MORMONISM    AND    ITS    ORIGIN       145 

If  the  Rev.  Cantrall  wished  to  condescend  to  the  platform 
of  a  blackguard,  in  a  case  of  necessity  I  would  meet 
him  there,  though  I  preferred  honorable  debate  to 
slander  and  ridicule.  This  statement  I  made  to  the 
assembly  prior  to  the  gentleman's  mounting  the  stand, 
with  Parsons  Hill,  Crulee,  Trott,  and  Nichols  as 
prompters. 

They  had  provided  themselves  with  a  roll  of  pamphlets 
and  newspapers,  containing  many  of  the  low,  cunning, 
lying  stories  about  the  Prophet  Joseph  walking  on  the 
water,  being  a  money  digger,  an  impostor,  and  a  thou- 
sand such  tales.  Mr.  Cantrall  read  and  emphasized 
each  story,  as  his  prompters  handed  them  to  him.  He 
occupied  two  hours  and  a  half  in  this  manner,  and  about 
half  an  hour  in  trying  to  point  out  discrepancies  in  the 
Book  of  Mormon. 

He  spoke  of  the  absurdities  of  the  boat  that  the  Ne- 
phites  built  in  which  to  cross  the  ocean,  from  Asia  to 
America,  and  said  that  it  was  built  tight,  excepting 
a  little  hole  on  top  for  air,  and  that  it  would  shoot 
through  the  water  like  a  fish,  and  ridiculed  such  an 
absurdity.  He  defied  me  to  point  to  any  such  incon- 
sistencies in  the  Holy  Bible.  He  said  the  Bible  was  a 
book  of  common  sense,  written  by  men  inspired  of  God. 
It  was  full  of  good  works  and  pure  characters,  nothing 
like  the  impostor  Joseph.  He  challenged  me  again 
to  point  to  a  single  instance  in  the  Bible  which  would 
compare  with  the  stories  in  the  Book  of  Mormon.  The 
idea  of  apostles  and  prophets  and  supernatural  gifts 
in  the  Church,  as  in  the  days  of  Christ,  was  ab- 
surd.    He  said  the  History  of  Nephi  was  absurd  and 


146       MORMONISM    AND    ITS    ORIGIN 

a  burlesque  upon  common  sense;  that  he  hoped  none  of 
the  people  would  be  led  away  by  such  nonsense  and 
folly.  I  sat  facing  him  during  all  his  long  harangue 
of  abuse  and  ridicule. 

When  it  was  my  turn  to  speak  I  asked  the  reverend 
gentleman  to  occupy  my  seat.  I  did  not  want  more 
than  thirty  minutes  to  reply.  I  said  to  the  assembly 
that  a  sense  of  duty  to  the  truth,  and  the  cause  I  had 
espoused,  alone  prompted  me  to  make  any  reply  to  the 
long  tirade  of  abuse  and  sarcasm  they  had  been  listening 
to.  The  gentleman  and  his  prompters  had  gathered 
quite  an  angry-looking  cloud  of  pamphlets  and  news- 
paper slang  and  abuse,  without  quoting  a  single  passage 
of  Scripture  to  disprove  my  position,  or  in  support  of 
their  own.  But  on  the  contrary,  he  had  become  an  ac- 
cuser of  the  brethren,  speaking  evil  of  things  he  knew 
not.  The  spirit  of  persecution,  hatred,  and  malice  is 
not  the  spirit  of  the  meek  and  lowly  Saviour.  The 
gentleman  tells  you  that  the  day  of  perfection  has 
arrived,  that  Satan  is  bound  in  the  gospel  chain,  that  we 
have  no  need  of  spiritual  manifestations,  that  this  is  the 
reign  of  Christ.  Now,  I  will  say  that  if  this  is  the  mil- 
lennial reign  of  Christ,  and  the  devil  is  bound  in  the 
gospel  chain,  I  pity  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  when 
he  gets  loose  again.  After  reading  the  description  of 
the  millennial  reign,  as  it  shall  be,  as  described  by  the 
Prophet  Isaiah,  can  anyone  be  so  stupid  as  to  believe 
that  we  are  now  living  in  that  holy  day?  Shame 
on  him  who  would  deceive  and  tamper  with  the  souls 
of  men !  The  gentleman  who  told  you  this,  doesn't 
believe  it. 


MORMONISM    AND    ITS    ORIGIN        147 

The  gentleman  has  challenged  me  to  produce  anything 
from  the  Bible  equaling  in  strangeness  the  building  of  a 
boat  like  a  fish,  in  which  the  Nephites  crossed  the  ocean 
from  Asia  to  America.     I  call  his  attention  to  the  first 
chapter  of  the  Book  of  Jonah.     Here  a  very  strange 
craft  was  used  for  three  days  and  nights,  in  which  to 
send   a   missionary   to   Nineveh.     This    craft   was   con- 
structed after  the  manner  of  the  boat  spoken  of  in  the 
Book  of  Mormon.     If  the  prophet  was  correct  in  the 
description   of  his    craft,   he   too    scooted   through   the 
water  in  the  same  way  that  the  Nephites  did  in  their 
boat.     The  Book  of  Mormon  is  nothing  more  or  less 
than  a  book  containing  the  history  of  a  portion  of  the 
House  of  Israel,  who  left  Jerusalem  about  the  time  of 
the  reign  of  Zedekiah,  King  of  Judah,  and  crossed  the 
ocean  to  America ;  containing  also  the  gospel  which  was 
preached  to  them  on  this  continent,  which  is  the  same 
gospel  as  that  preached  by  Christ  and  His  Apostles  at 
Jerusalem.     The  Bible  and  the  Book  of  Mormon  both 
contain  a  history  of  the  different  branches  of  the  House 
of  Israel,  and  each  contains  the  gospel  of  Christ  as  it 
was  preached  unto  them,  the  different  branches  of  the 
house  of  Israel,  and  to  all  nations.     Both  testify  of  each 
other,  and  point  with  exactness  to  the  dispensation  of  the 
fullness  of  time.     The  Book  of  Mormon  does  not  contain 
a  new  gospel ;   it  is  the  same  gospel  as  that  preached  by 
Christ.     It  is  a  mysterious  book,  just  what  the  prophet 
said  it  should  be,  "  a  marvelous  work,  a  wonder."     But 
my  friend  says  that  it  is  too  mysterious,  too  wonder- 
ful, for  human  credence,  and  challenges  me  to  point  out 
anything  told  in  the  Bible  that  seems  inconsistent  with 


148       MORMONISM    AND    ITS    ORIGIN 

reason  or  experience.  Now,  which  is  the  more  rea- 
sonable, that  Nephi  built  a  boat  after  the  pattern  men- 
tioned in  the  Mormon  Bible,  being  directed  by  God  how 
to  build  it,  and  then  crossed  the  ocean  to  this  continent, 
or  that  Jonah  was  in  the  whale's  belly  for  three  days 
and  three  nights,  and  then  made  a  safe  landing?  Or 
would  it  sound  any  better  if  Nephi  had  said  that  when 
he  and  his  company  came  to  the  great  waters,  the  Lord 
had  prepared  whales,  two  or  more,  to  receive  them 
and  their  outfit,  and  set  them  over  on  this  side? 

Nothing  is  impossible  with  God.  If  He  saw  fit  to  send 
Jonah  on  his  mission  in  a  whale's  belly,  I  have  no  fault  to 
find  with  Him  for  so  doing.  He  has  the  right  to  do  His 
own  will  and  pleasure;  and  if  He  instructed  Nephi  how 
to  fashion  his  boat,  or  Noah  to  build  an  ark  against  the 
deluge,  or  caused  Balaam's  ass  to  speak  and  rebuke 
the  madness  of  his  master,  or  Moses  to  lead  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel  through  the  Red  Sea,  without  any  boat 
at  all,  or  the  walls  of  Jericho  to  fall  to  the  ground, 
and  the  people  to  become  paralyzed  through  the  toot- 
ing of  rams'  horns,  or  empowered  Joshua  to  command 
the  sun  to  stand  still  while  he  slaughtered  his  enemies,  is 
any  of  these  things  more  wonderful  than  the  other? 

Now  one  of  these  instances  that  I  have  selected  from 
the  Bible,  if  found  in  the  Book  of  Mormon,  would 
be  sufficient  to  stamp  it  with  absurdity  and  everlasting 
contempt,  according  to  the  gentlemen  who  oppose 
me;  but  when  found  in  the  Bible  the  story  assumes 
another  phase  entirely.  It  is  as  the  Saviour  said 
of  the  Pharisees,  "  Ye  strain  at  a  gnat  and  swallow  a 
camel."     My  opponent  strains  at  a  gnat,  when  found  in 


MORMONISM    AND    ITS    ORIGIN       149 

the  Book  of  Mormon,  but  if  camels  are  discovered  in  the 
Bible  he  swallows  them  by  the  herd.  I  cannot  see  why 
a  big  story,  told  in  the  Bible,  should  be  believed  any 
more  readily  than  one  found  in  the  Book  of  Mormon. 

It  is  not  my  purpose  to  find  discrepancies  in  the  char- 
acters of  the  ancient  prophets  or  inspired  writers,  but 
my  opponent  has  challenged  me  to  produce  from  the 
Bible  a  character  of  such  disrepute  as  that  of  Joseph, 
the  Mormon  Prophet.  Now  I  will  say  that  of  the 
characters  I  shall  mention  we  have  only  their  own  his- 
tory or  account  of  what  they  did.  Their  enemies  and 
contemporaries  have  long  since  passed  away.  But  if 
their  enemies  could  speak  worse  of  them  than  they  have 
of  themselves,  decency  would  blush  to  read  their  story. 
I  will  refer  to  only  a  few  instances. 

Moses,  the  meek,  as  he  is  called,  murdered  an  Egyp- 
tian that  strove  with  an  Israelite,  and  had  to  run  away 
from  his  country  for  the  offense.  He  was  afterwards 
sent  by  God  to  bring  the  Israelites  out  of  bondage. 
Noah  was  a  preacher  of  righteousness.  He  built  the 
ark,  and  was  saved  through  the  deluge.  His  name  has 
been  handed  down  from  posterity  to  posterity,  in  honor- 
able remembrance,  as  one  who  feared  God  and  worked 
righteousness.  But  we  find  him  soon  after  the  Flood 
getting  drunk,  exposing  his  nakedness,  and  cursing  a 
portion  of  his  own  posterity.  Lot,  whose  family  was 
the  only  God-fearing  family  in  Sodom  and  Gomorrah, 
rescued  by  the  angel  of  God  from  the  judgments  that 
overwhelmed  those  cities,  when  only  a  short  distance 
from  Sodom  became  drunk  and  debauched  his  daugh- 
ters.   Think  of  the  conduct  of  David  with  Uriah's  wif  e — - 


150       MORMONISM    AND    ITS    ORIGIN 

and  David  was,  we  are  told,  a  man  after  God's  own 
heart.  Also  Judah,  Judge  in  Israel.  Peter  cursed  and 
swore  and  denied  his  Master.  The  enemies  of  Christ  said 
He  was  a  gluttonous  man  and  a  wine  bibber,  a  friend 
of  the  publicans  and  sinners;  that  after  the  people  at 
the  marriage  feast  were  well  drunken,  He  turned  water 
into  wine  that  they  might  have  more  to  drink;  that  in 
the  cornfield  He  plucked  the  ears  of  corn  and  ate  them ; 
that  He  saw  an  ass  hitched,  and  without  leave  took  it 
and  rode  into  Jerusalem ;  that  He  went  into  the  Temple 
and  overset  the  tables  of  the  money  changers  and  took 
cords  and  whaled  them  out,  telling  them  they  had  made 
His  Father's  house  a  den  of  thieves.  I  am  aware  that 
all  Christians  justify  the  acts  of  Christ,  because  He 
was  the  Son  of  God.  But  the  people  at  that  time  did 
not  believe  Him  to  be  the  Son  of  God,  any  more 
than  the  gentleman  believes  that  Joseph  is  the  prophet 
of  God.  I  have  alluded  to  these  instances  merely 
in  answer  to  the  challenge  imposed  upon  me  by  my 
opponent. 

Few  seem  to  comprehend  that  man,  in  and  of  him- 
self, is  frail,  weak,  needy,  and  dependent,  although  the 
Creator  placed  within  his  reach,  as  a  free  agent,  good  and 
evil,  and  instilled  in  the  heart  of  every  rational  being  a 
degree  of  light  that  makes  us  sensitive  to,  and  teaches 
us  right  from,  wrong.     As  the  Saviour  says: 

"  There  is  a  light  that  lighteth  every  man  that  cometh 
into  the  world." 

My  argument  as  I  relate  it  here  has  been  abbreviated 
very  much,  lest  I  tire  my  readers.  I  had  scarcely  closed 
speaking  before  my   reverend  opponents   were  making 


MORMONISM    AND    ITS    ORIGIN        151 

for  the  door.  They  would  have  nothing  more  to  do  with 
the  Mormons.  Some  were  honest  enough,  however, 
to  acknowledge  that  Mormonism  had  stood  the  test ; 
that  it  could  not  be  disproved  from  the  Bible,  and 
sooner  or  later  all  other  creeds  would  have  to  give  way 
to  it,  or  deny  the  Bible,  for  the  more  it  was  investigated 
the  more  popular  it  would  become,  as  it  would  expose 
the  many  weak  points  and  inconsistencies  of  the  differ- 
ent denominations.  Others  denounced  it  as  an  imposi- 
tion, and  warned  their  adherents  to  have  nothing  to  do 
with  it.  This  kind  of  talk  from  the  pulpit  served 
to  give  Mormonism  a  new  impetus.  I  soon  baptized 
many  converts,  and  organized  branches  in  that  and 
adjoining  counties  of  over  one  hundred  members. 


CHAPTER  X 

LEE    CASTS    OUT    DEVILS 

A  FTER  holding  the  discussion  mentioned,  Brother 

/%  Young,  of  Jackson  County,  Tennessee, 
_A  m  wished  me  to  go  with  him  and  join  in  a 
discussion  with  a  couple  of  Campbellite 
preachers.  At  first  I  declined,  as  the  distance  was 
nearly  one  hundred  miles,  and  my  labors  in  the  ministry 
where  I  was  were  pressing.  I  had  more  calls  to 
preach  than  I  could  fill.  However,  I  finally  consented 
to  go  and  attend  the  discussion.  On  our  arrival  at  the 
place  agreed  upon  I  learned  that  all  necessary  arrange- 
ments had  been  made.     The  subject  was: 

"  Is  the  Book  of  Mormon  of  Divine  authenticity,  and 
has  it  come  forth  in  direct  fulfillment  of  prophecy  found 
in  the  Old  and  New  Testaments;  and  is  Joseph  Smith 
Divinely  inspired  and  called  of  God  ?  " 

There  was  a  large  concourse  of  people  assembled.  The 
discussion  lasted  two  days.  At  the  close  of  the  debate 
the  judge  decided  that  the  Mormons  brought  forth  the 
strongest  reasonings  and  Scriptural  arguments,  and  that 
the  other  side  had  the  best  of  the  Mormons  in  sarcasm 
and  abuse. 

When  I  was  about  to  leave,  Brother  Young  exchanged 

152 


LEE   CASTS   OUT  DEVILS  155 

horses  with  me,  he  keeping  my  pony,  and  giving  me 
a  fine  blooded  black  mare.  I  was  then  built  up, 
so  far  as  a  good  outfit  for  traveling  was  concerned. 
Brother  Young  traveled  with  me  as  far  as  Indian  Creek, 
Putnam  County,  twenty-five  miles  southeast,  as  report 
said  that  a  couple  of  Mormons  had  been  there.  We 
concluded  to  visit  the  place  and  learn  the  facts. 

This  was  about  the  1st  of  March.  It  was  Satur- 
day when  we  arrived  there.  We  rode  at  once  to  the 
Methodist  chapel.  Here  we  found  several  hundred 
people  assembled — the  most  distressed  and  horrified  wor- 
shipers my  eyes  had  ever  beheld.  Their  countenances 
and  actions  evinced  an  inward  torture  of  agony.  Some 
of  them  were  lying  in  a  swoon,  apparently  lifeless ; 
others  were  barking  like  dogs ;  still  singing,  praying, 
and  speaking  in  tongues — their  eyes  red  and  distorted 
with  excitement. 

The  chapel  was  situated  in  a  yard  surrounded  with 
trees.  I  was  so  overcome  with  amazement  and  surprise 
that  I  forgot  I  was  on  horseback.  The  first  I  remem- 
ber was  that  a  man  had  led  my  horse  inside  the  gate 
and  was  pulling  me  off,  saying: 

"  Come,  get  down,  you  are  a  Mormon  preacher ;  we 
are  having  fine  times." 

Presently  a  chair  was  set  for  me  by  some  rational 
person,  and  I  leaned  my  head  upon  my  hands  and  com- 
menced praying.  I  was  a  stranger,  both  to  the  people 
and  to  their  religious  exercises.  I  was  puzzled,  not 
knowing  what  to  do. 

There  was  a  young  woman,  about  eighteen  years 
of  age,  of  handsome  form  and  features,  in  her  stocking 


154  LEE  CASTS  OUT  DEVILS 

feet,  her  beautiful  black  hair  hanging  down  over  her 
shoulders  in  a  confused  mass.  She  was  preaching  what 
she  called  Mormonism,  and  warning  the  multitude  to 
repent  and  be  baptized,  and  escape  the  wrath  of  God. 
In  front  of  her  stood  a  young  Methodist  minister,  to 
whom  she  directed  her  remarks. 

He  smiled  at  her. 

Of  a  sudden  she  changed  her  tack,  and  belted  him 
right  and  left  for  making  light  of  what  she  said. 

The  next  moment  she  confronted  me,  and  shouted: 

"You  are  a  preacher  of  the  true  Church,  and  I  love 
you ! " 

Thus  saying,  she  sprang  at  me  with  open  arms.  I 
stretched  forth  my  hand  and  rebuked  the  evil  spirit  that 
was  in  her,  and  commanded  it  to  depart  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord  Jesus,  by  virtue  of  the  holy  Priesthood  in 
me  vested.  At  this  rebuke  she  quailed,  and  turned 
away  from  me  like  a  whipped  child,  left  the  crowd, 
and  went  home,  ashamed  of  her  conduct.  This  gave 
me  confidence  in  God,  and  in  Him  I  put  my  trust  still 
more  than  I  had  ever  done  before. 

It  was  now  about  sunset,  and  we  had  had  no  refresh- 
ments since  morning.  I  arose  and  informed  the  multi- 
tude that  we  would  preach  at  that  place  on  the  morrow 
at  ten  o'clock.  A  merchant  by  the  name  of  Marsh- 
banks  invited  us  home  with  him,  some  of  the  leading  men 
accompanying  us. 

They  informed  us  that  a  couple  of  men,  brothers,  from 
west  Tennessee,  named  William  and  Alfred  Young,  for- 
merly members  of  the  Baptist  Church,  had  joined  the 
Mormons,  and  had  been  there  and  preached;  that  they 


LEE   CASTS   OUT   DEVILS  155 

enjoyed  spiritual  gifts  as  the  apostles  anciently  did,  and 
had  baptized  the  people  into  that  faith,  and  ordained 
John  Young,  who  was  Receiver  of  the  Land  Office  there, 
a  preacher;  that  he  had  been  an  intelligent,  well- 
educated  man,  but  was  now  a  fanatic ;  that  their  lead- 
ing men  were  ruined  and  business  prostrated,  and  all 
through  that  impostor,  Joe  Smith.  They  said  he  ought 
to  be  hanged  before  he  did  any  more  harm;  that  their 
settlement  was  being  ruined  and  all  business  stopped; 
that  if  anyone  would  give  John  Young,  or  Mark  Young, 
his  father,  who  was  formerly  a  Methodist  class  leader, 
his  hand,  or  let  either  of  them  breathe  in  his  face,  he 
could  not  resist  them,  but  would  come  under  the  influence 
and  join  them.  I  told  them  that  I  had  been  a  member 
of  this  Church  for  a  number  of  years  and  had  never  seen 
or  heard  of  anything  of  this  kind. 

The  next  morning  about  daybreak  those  two  fanat- 
ics, the  Youngs,  were  at  Marshbanks'  house.  They  said 
they  had  had  a  glorious  time  through  the  night,  and  had 
made  a  number  of  converts.  I  began  to  reason  with 
them  from  the  Scriptures,  but  as  soon  as  I  came  in 
contact  with  their  folly  they  began  to  whistle  and 
dance,  and  jumped  on  their  horses  and  left. 

Some  time  after,  on  our  way  to  the  chapel,  my  friend 
Marshbanks  indulged  in  a  great  deal  of  abuse  of  the 
Prophet  Joseph.  He  told  me  that  I  could  not  be  heard 
among  the  fanatics  at  the  chapel,  and  had  better  return 
to  his  house  and  hold  a  meeting  there.     I  said  to  him : 

"  In  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  I  will  preach 
there  to-day,  and  not  a  dog  will  raise  his  voice  against 
me;  you  shall  bear  witness  to  it." 


156      LEE  CASTS  OUT  DEVILS 

"Very  well.  I  will  go  with  you  and  try  to  keep 
order,"  he  replied. 

As  we  entered  the  chapel,  the  same  scene  of  confusion 
prevailed  that  we  observed  the  day  before.  Some  were 
stretched  on  the  floor,  frothing  at  the  mouth,  apparently 
in  the  agonies  of  death.  Others  were  prophesying,  talk- 
ing in  tongues,  singing,  shouting,  and  praying.  I 
walked  into  the  pulpit  as  a  man  having  authority,  and 
said: 

"In  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  virtue  and 
authority  of  the  holy  Priesthood  invested  in  me,  I  com- 
mand these  evil  spirits  that  are  tormenting  you,  to  be 
still,  while  I  lay  before  you  the  words  of  life  and 
salvation." 

As  I  spoke  every  eye  was  turned  upon  me,  and  silence 
reigned;  the  evil  spirits  were  subdued  and  made 
powerless. 

There  were  two  Presbyterian  ministers  present  who 
asked  leave  to  take  notes  of  my  sermon,  which  I  freely 
granted,  telling  them  they  were  at  liberty  to  correct 
me  if,  in  anything,  I  spoke  not  according  to  the  Law  and 
Testimony  of  Christ.  I  preached  a  plain  sermon  on  the 
first  principles  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  as  taught  by  the 
apostles.  I  showed  them  that  the  house  of  God  was  a 
house  of  order,  and  not  confusion;  that  the  Spirit  of 
God  brings  peace,  joy,  light,  and  complete  harmony. 

Before  I  dismissed  the  meeting  I  asked  my  Presbyte- 
rian friends  if  they  wished  to  reply  to  me.  They  said 
they  did  not ;  that  they  were  much  pleased  with  my  re- 
marks, which  were  Scriptural  and  reasonable. 

Now  I  concluded  to  return  to  the  branch  at  Ruther- 


LEE   CASTS  OUT  DEVILS  157 

ford  County  and  continue  my  labors  there.  A  delega- 
tion came  to  me  from  the  assembly  and  said: 

"  Mr.  Lee,  your  discourse  has  turned  us  upside  down. 
You  have  convinced  many  of  us  that  we  are  going  astray. 
Do  not,  for  mercy's  sake,  leave  us  in  this  situation.  We 
are  persuaded  that  many  are  honest-hearted  and  will 
obey  the  truth."     I  replied : 

"My  mission  is  to  preach  the  truth,  to  call  erring 
children  to  repentance." 

With  that  I  appointed  a  meeting,  and  preached  that 
evening  at  the  house  of  David  Young,  a  brother  of 
Mark  Young,  the  Methodist  class  leader,  to  a  large  body 
of  inquiring  minds. 

The  following  day  I  preached  by  the  side  of  a  clear 
running  brook.  After  the  preaching  many  demanded 
to  be  baptized.  I  went  down  into  the  water  and  baptized 
twenty-eight  persons,  among  whom  were  two  well 
educated  young  men.  One  was  a  nephew  of  Gov.  Carlin, 
of  Illinois;  the  other  was  Brother  McCullough,  now  a 
bishop  at  Alpine  City,  Utah. 

Elder  Samuel  B.  Frost  had  been  laboring  in  DeKalb 
County,  east  Tennessee,  where  he  baptized  about 
thirty  converts.  As  he  was  on  his  return  to  Nauvoo, 
I  asked  him  to  tarry  with  me  a  few  days,  and  assist 
me,  as  Brother  Young  had  returned  home.  Those 
of  the  people  who  had  been  under  the  power  of  the 
spirit  of  darkness  had  become  alarmed,  and  dared  not 
trust  themselves  away  from  us.  We  fasted  and  prayed 
three  days  and  three  nights,  pleading  with  the  Father, 
in  the  name  of  the  Son,  to  give  us  power  over  those  evil 
spirits. 


158  LEE   CASTS   OUT   DEVILS 

And  here  I  will  say  that  up  to  the  time  of  my  witness- 
ing what  I  have  narrated  I  was  skeptical  on  the  sub- 
ject of  our  power  over  evil  spirits.  I  had  heard  of 
such  manifestations,  but  had  never  seen  them  with  my 
own  eyes.  My  experience  here  impressed  me  with 
the  fact  that  we  could  attain  such  power,  and  showed 
me  the  stern  necessity  of  living  near  to  God;  for  man, 
in  and  of  himself,  is  nothing  but  a  tool  for  the  tempter 
to  work  with. 

As  I  said,  the  people  dared  not  trust  themselves  away 
from  us.  Once  we  were  in  a  large  room  at  Mark 
Young's  house.  I  was  sitting  by  a  desk  writing  in  my 
diary.  Adolphus  Young,  the  chairman  of  the  delegation 
which  had  waited  on  me  and  requested  me  to  remain  with 
them  and  set  them  right,  was  walking  to  and  fro  across 
the  room.  As  he  came  near  me  I  noticed  that  his 
countenance  changed,  and  as  he  turned  he  cast  a  fearful 
glance  at  me.  I  kept  my  eyes  upon  him  as  he  walked 
away  from  me.  When  near  the  center  of  the  room  he 
wilted  down  and  exclaimed: 

"O    God,  have  mercy  on  me!" 

Without  a  word  spoken,  Elder  Frost  and  I  sprang 
to  him.  Laying  my  hands  upon  him  I  commanded 
the  evil  spirits,  by  virtue  of  the  holy  Priesthood, 
and  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  come  out  of 
him. 

As  I  spoke  these  words  I  felt  as  if  a  thousand  darts 
had  penetrated  my  mouth,  throat,  and  breast.  My  blood 
ran  cold  in  my  veins ;  my  pulse  stopped  beating ;  in  a 
word,  I  was  terror-stricken.  I  saw  a  legion  of  evil  spirits 
in  the  vision  of  my  mind.     And  what  was  still  more,  they 


LEE   CASTS   OUT  DEVILS  159 

had  fastened  their  fangs  in  me.  I  was  about  to  give 
up  the  contest,  when  another  influence  came  to  my  relief, 
and  said  to  my  spirit : 

"Why  yield  to  the  powers  of  darkness?  You  hold 
the  keys  over  evil  spirits.  They  are  subject  to  your 
bidding  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  through  faith." 

This  last  comforting  assurance  relieved  my  fears, 
strengthened  my  faith,  and  gave  me  power  to  overcome 
the  evil  spirits.  I  was  only  a  minute  or  two  in  this 
situation,  but  during  that  time  I  endured  more  agony, 
torture,  and  pain  than  I  ever  did  before  or  since.  The 
man  was  restored,  and  bore  witness  to  the  power  of 
God  in  his  deliverance,  and  was  to  the  day  of  his  death 
an  honorable,  good  citizen. 

During  my  stay  here  I  added  to  this  branch  of  the 
Church  until  it  was  more  than  fifty  members  strong.  My 
friend,  Elder  Frost,  agreed  to  wait  in  Overton  County 
until  I  could  revisit  the  branch  in  Rutherford  County 
and  set  things  in  order  there.  Then  I  was  to  accompany 
him  home  to  our  families  in  Nauvoo,  the  City  of  Joseph. 
I  ordained  Brother  William  Pace  in  the  office  of  the 
lesser  Priesthood,  to  take  charge  of  the  Saints  there. 
We  also  ordained  Brother  Adolphus  Young  to  preside 
over  the  branch  at  Indian  Creek,  Putnam  County. 

After  calling  on  Brother  Young  I  joined  my  friend, 
Elder  Frost,  and  drove  to  Nauvoo  for  him  six  jacks  and 
jennets  to  exchange  for  land,  that  on  his  coming  he  might 
have  a  place  to  dwell.  We  had  a  pleasant  journey  to 
Nauvoo,  as  the  weather  was  fine.  On  arriving  in  the  city 
I  met  my  family,  all  in  good  health.  I  traded  some  of  my 
stock  with  Hyrum  Smith,  the  Prophet's  brother,  for  land. 


160  LEE   CASTS   OUT  DEVILS 

It  was  now  June,  1842.  In  the  summer  and  fall  I 
built  me  a  two-story  brick  house  on  Warsaw  street, 
and  made  my  family  comfortable.  I  enclosed  my 
ground  and  fixed  things  snug  and  nice.  I  then  took  a 
tour  down  through  Illinois.  H.  B.  Jacobs  accompanied 
me  as  a  fellow  companion  on  the  way.  Jacobs  was 
bragging  about  his  wife,  what  a  true,  virtuous,  lovely 
woman  she  was.  He  almost  worshiped  her.  Little 
did  he  think  that  in  his  absence  she  was  sealed  to  the 
Prophet  Joseph. 

We  raised  up  a  branch  of  the  Church  in  Clinton 
County.  Among  others  whom  we  baptized,  were  the 
Free  sisters,  Louisa  and  Emeline;  also  the  Nelsons. 
Emeline  Free  was  afterward  sealed  to  Brigham,  and 
her  sister  Louisa  to  myself. 

In  Randolph  County,  the  home  of  my  youthful  days, 
I  baptized  my  cousin  Eliza  Conners,  with  whom  I  had 
been  raised.  I  also  baptized  Esther  Hall,  the  sister  of 
my  old  friend  Samuel  Hall,  with  whom  I  lived  when  I 
was  first  married.  I  was  kindly  received  in  my  own 
county.  Few,  however,  cared  to  investigate  the 
principles  of  Mormonism,  as  the  most  of  them  were 
Catholics. 

In  all  my  travels  I  was  agent  for  our  paper,  the 
Nauvoo  Neighbor,  and  collected  means,  tithings,  and 
donations  for  the  building  of  the  Temple.  I  returned 
home  by  steamboat. 

Through  the  winter  Joseph  selected  forty  men  for 
a  city  guard,  from  the  old  tried  Danite  veterans  of 
the  cause.  I  was  the  seventh  man  chosen.  These  men 
were  to  be  the  life  guard  of  the  Prophet  and  Patriarch 


LEE  CASTS  OUT  DEVILS  161 

and  of  the  twelve  apostles.  My  station  as  a  guard  was 
at  the  Prophet's  mansion.  After  his  death  my  post 
was  changed  to  the  residence  of  Brigham,  he  being 
the  acknowledged  successor  of  the  Prophet.  From 
the  time  I  was  appointed  until  we  started  across  the 
plains,  when  at  home  I  stood  guard  every  night;  and 
much  of  the  time  in  the  open  air,  one-half  of  the  night 
at  a  time,  in  rain,  hail,  snow,  wind,  and  cold. 


CHAPTER  XI 

HOT    FOR    LEE    IN    TENNESSEE 

DURING  the  winter  of  1841  a  letter  was  sent 
I  the  Prophet  from  the  leading  men  and  mera- 
f  bers  of  the  branch  church  on  Stone  River, 
Tennessee,  and  Creple  Creek,  Rutherford 
County,  Tennessee,  desiring  him  to  send  me  back  to 
labor  in  that  country,  as  it  was  a  wide  field  for 
preaching.  They  stated  that  I  had  so  ingratiated 
myself  among  the  people  that  no  other  man  could 
command  the  same  influence  and  respect  among 
them. 

This  was  enough.  In  the  latter  part  of  February 
I  took  leave  of  my  family  and  entered  upon  my  mission. 
To  refuse  to  comply  with  the  call  of  the  Prophet  is  a 
bad  omen.  One  so  doing  is  looked  upon  with  dis- 
trust, renders  himself  unpopular,  and  is  considered  a 
man  not  to  be  depended  upon. 

At  the  time  I  started  the  river  was  blocked  with 
ice.  I  traveled  on  foot,  without  purse  or  scrip, 
like  the  apostles  of  old,  carrying  out  the  motto  of  the 
Church,  the  bee  of  the  desert,  "  Leave  the  hive  empty- 
handed  and  return  laden."  In  this  way  I,  as  well  as 
many  other  elders,  brought  in  money — thousands  of 
dollars    yearly  —  to    the    Church;    and    I    might    say 

162 


HOT  FOR  LEE  IN  TENNESSEE        163 

hundreds  of  thousands,  as  the  people  among  whom  I 
traveled  were  mostly  wealthy,  and  when  they  received 
the  love  of  the  truth  their  purses  as  well  as  their  hearts 
were  opened,  and  they  would  pour  out  their  treasures 
into  the  lap  of  the  bishop.  All  were  taught  that  a 
liberal  man  deviseth  liberal  things,  and  by  his  liberality 
shall  he  live,  and  that  he  that  soweth  liberally  shall  reap 
bountifully. 

As  I  passed  along  my  way  I  strengthened  the 
brethren  of  the  various  branches,  reminding  them  of 
their  duties,  especially  of  the  necessity  of  building  the 
Temple.  That  duty  was  more  important  than  all 
others,  for  in  that  alone,  when  completed,  they  could 
attain  to  the  highest  exaltation  of  the  Priesthood, 
with   all   the   spiritual   gifts   that   belong   thereunto. 

When  I  arrived  at  my  old  home,  the  plstce  of  my 
childhood  days,  I  there  found  Elder  John  Twist,  who 
was  waiting  my  coming.  We  stayed  in  that  neighbor- 
hood a  few  days,  and  then  started  on.  My  uncle  was 
going  our  way  with  a  wagon  for  about  one  hundred 
miles,  and  we  accompanied  him.  I  passed  through 
Kaskaskia,  where  I  was  born,  but  did  not  preach  there, 
for  my  uncle  was  in  a  hurry  to  reach  the  point  of  his 
destination  in  Jackson  County,  where  he  was  establish- 
ing a  woodyard  on  the  Mississippi  River.  Here  we 
intended  to  take  steamer  for  Nashville,  but  no  steamer 
would  receive  us  on  board  at  the  landing,  as  it  was  a 
bad  one  for  boats. 

While  staying  at  that  place  we  preached  to  the 
people,  and  made  our  home  with  Mr.  V.  Hutcheson,  and 
his  sister  Sarah,  where  we  were  treated  very  kindly. 


164        HOT  FOR  LEE  IN  TENNESSEE 

Finally  a  flatboat  came  in  sight.  We  hailed  it  and 
went  aboard.  We  were  soon  on  good  terms  with  the 
captain  and  crew,  and  went  with  them  to  Memphis, 
Tennessee.  At  this  place  the  captain  of  the  flatboat 
sold  out  his  cargo,  and  then  offered  to  pay  our  fare  on 
a  steamer  from  Memphis  to  Nashville.  While  we  were 
in  Memphis  Gen.  William  Henry  Harrison,  then  a  candi- 
date for  President,  arrived,  and  a  great  political  meeting 
of  the  Whig  party  was  held  in  the  open  air. 

After  my  friend  Wm.  Springer,  the  captain  of  the 
flatboat,  had  sold  his  cargo  and  received  his  money, 
he  invited  Brother  Twist  and  myself  to  go  with  him 
to  a  saloon.  There  were  quite  a  number  of  men  in  the 
saloon,  fiddling,  eating,  drinking,  and  otherwise  enjoy- 
ing themselves.  Capt.  Springer  was  not  used  to  drink- 
ing. He  soon  got  mellow,  felt  rich,  and  commenced 
throwing  his  money  around  in  a  careless  manner. 

The  saloon  keeper  was  a  man  with  an  eye  to  business, 
and  became  particularly  interested  in  friend  Springer. 
He  treated  him  often  and  insisted  on  his  drinking.  I 
tried  to  get  Springer  to  his  boat,  and  took  him  by  the 
arm  and  started  off  with  him,  when  one  of  the  crowd 
told  me  not  to  be  so  officious,  that  the  man  knew  his 
own  business  and  was  capable  of  attending  to  it.  I  said 
nothing  in  reply,  but  I  sent  Brother  Twist  in  haste  to 
the  boat  with  word  for  the  crew  to  come  at  once  before 
Springer  was  robbed  of  his  money.  They  came,  but 
not  any  too  soon  for  his  benefit,  as  a  row  had  commenced, 
with  the  design  of  going  through  him  while  it  was  on. 

When  the  crew  came  I  started  for  the  boat  with 
Springer,  the  crew  keeping  back  the  crowd  of  drunken 


HOT  FOR  LEE  IN  TENNESSEE        165 

robbers.  By  acting  in  this  way  we  saved  him  and  his 
money  too.  Brother  Twist  and  myself  refused  all  kinds 
of  drinks  that  night.  We  were  therefore  sober  and  in 
condition  to  protect  the  man  who  had  favored  us 
and  been  our  friend.  Next  morning  Springer  wished 
to  reward  us,  but  we  refused  to  let  him  do  so.  I  told 
him  we  had  done  nothing  but  our  duty. 

We  parted  with  him  and  his  crew,  and  took  passage 
in  a  new  steamer  that  was  owned  in  Nashville,  and 
making  its  first  trip  from  Nashville  to  New  Orleans. 
The  boat  got  into  a  race  with  the  Eclypse,  another  fast 
boat.  The  captain  was  a  fine  man.  The  crew  were 
all  negroes.  One  of  the  firemen  on  our  boat  took  sick, 
and  was  unable  to  do  his  work.  I  saw  that  the  Eclypse 
was  crowding  us  closely.  I  threw  off  my  coat  and  took 
the  negro's  place  as  fireman.  There  was  a  barrel  of  resin 
near  by;  I  broke  the  head  with  an  ax  and  piled  the 
resin  on  the  fire.  This  had  its  effect,  and  our  boat 
soon  left  the  Eclypse  far  in  the  rear.  The  steamers 
parted  at  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio.  The  captain  was  so 
well  pleased  with  my  work  that  he  gave  Elder  Twist 
and  myself  a  free  passage. 

When  we  reached  Nashville  Elder  Twist  became 
homesick,  and  returned  to  Nauvoo.  I  gave  him  ten 
dollars  to  pay  his  way  home.  I  was  thus  left  alone 
once  more.  I  found  the  branch  at  Nashville  in  a 
healthy  condition,  and  much  pleased  to  have  me  with 
them.  I  visited  the  branch  in  Putnam  County,  and 
preached  to  them,  advising  all  to  go  to  Nauvoo.  I 
added  several  new  members  to  the  Church.  By  the 
next  spring  that  entire  branch  had  gone  to  Nauvoo. 


166        HOT  FOR  LEE  IN  TENNESSEE 

The  branch  on  Stone  River  also  went  to  Nauvoo  soon 
after  I  returned  home.  A  delegation,  headed  by  Capt. 
John  H.  Redd,  invited  me  to  preach  in  the  settlement 
where  Capt.  Redd  lived.  They  said  I  could  not  preach 
publicly,  for  my  life  would  be  in  danger,  as  many  of 
the  citizens  were  hostile  to  the  Mormons  and  had  run  one 
man  out  of  the  neighborhood  for  practicing  Mormonism, 
and  that  Randolph  Alexander  had  been  run  off  for 
preaching  Mormonism. 

Capt.  Redd  was  formerly  a  sea  captain;  he  was  a 
native  of  South  Carolina.  I  told  the  delegation  I 
would  preach  if  they  gave  general  publicity  to  my 
appointment.  They  were  startled  at  the  proposal,  and 
said  my  life  would  not  be  safe  if  I  undertook  to  preach 
in  public.     I  told  them  to  trust  that  to  God. 

They  returned  home  and  gave  general  notice  of 
when  and  where  I  would  preach.  At  the  appointed 
time  I  started  for  the  place  of  meeting,  which  was 
twenty  miles  from  Murfreesborough.  I  was  met  by 
a  guard  of  ten  men,  headed  by  Capt.  Redd,  who  came 
to  meet  and  protect  me. 

The  next  day  I  preached  to  a  large  number  of  people. 
I  spoke  two  hours  to  them,  upon  the  subject  of  our 
free  institutions  and  the  constitutional  rights  of  Ameri- 
can citizens.  I  told  them  who  I  was  and  what  I  was; 
that  I  was  a  free  American  citizen ;  that  I  claimed  the 
right  of  free  speech  as  a  free  man;  that  I  held  myself 
open  for  investigation ;  that  if  the  people  wished  me  to 
set  forth  the  tenets  of  our  faith  I  would  do  so,  other- 
wise I  would  leave;  that  if  they  did  not  desire  to  hear 
the  truth  they  could  make  it  manifest  and  I  would  quit 


HOT  FOR  LEE  IN  TENNESSEE        167 

their  country.  The  vote  was  unanimous  for  me  to  tarry 
and  preach  to  them.     I  preached  there  twice. 

My  first  sermon  was  upon  the  apostasy  of  the 
Churches  of  the  day  and  the  necessity  of  a  purer  gospel, 
proving  what  I  said  by  the  Scriptures.  I  followed 
with  the  origin  and  authenticity  of  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon. I  was  induced  to  continue  my  sermons.  I  stayed 
there  to  do  my  Master's  will. 

After  the  fourth  sermon  I  commenced  to  baptize 
members.  The  first  one  that  I  baptized  at  that  place 
was  Parson  John  Holt,  of  the  Christian  faith.  Then 
I  baptized  seven  of  the  members  of  his  Church;  then 
Capt.  Redd  and  his  family.  This  unexpected  success 
of  the  gospel  created  great  excitement  in  that  section 
of  country. 

About  ten  miles  from  where  I  preached  lived  two 
men,  formerly  lieutenants  in  the  militia  company  of 
Capt.  Bogardus,  of  Missouri  infamy  and  disgrace. 
These  men  had  strayed  into  this  section  of  the  country, 
and  were  employed  by  two  wealthy  farmers  as  over- 
seers. 

They  circulated  fearful  stories  about  the  Mormons 
in  Missouri,  and  gathered  up  a  mob  of  about  twenty- 
five  men  and  came  with  them,  determined  to  tar  and 
feather  me  if  I  preached  again.  Word  reached  the  set- 
tlement of  what  was  intended.  The  people  flocked  to  me 
and  asked  what  they  should  do.  I  told  them  to  wait  and 
let  me  manage  the  affair. 

The  next  day,  Sunday,  while  I  was  preaching  one 
of  the  ruffians  by  the  name  of  Dickey  made  his  appear- 
ance with  ten  men.     He  informed  me  of  his  design,  and 


168        HOT  FOR  LEE  IN  TENNESSEE 

said  that  I  must  quit  preaching  and  leave  for  other  parts 
of  the  country. 

"Not  just  yet,"  said  I. 

At  this  he  and  his  men  made  a  rush  for  me.  As  they 
started,  the  sisters  next  to  the  stand  formed  a  circle 
around  me.  While  thus  surrounded  I  continued  my 
sermon.  I  refuted  the  absurd  stories  of  Dickey  and 
his  crew.  I  then  told  the  people  what  had  been  done 
at  Far  West  by  Lieut.  Dickey  and  the  members  of  Capt. 
Bogardus'  company.  The  mob  tore  down  my  stand,  but 
could  not  get  at  me  because  of  the  sisters.  Then  they 
retired  to  consult. 

Capt.  Redd  appointed  a  meeting  to  be  held  at  his 
place  that  afternoon,  and  he  told  the  people  that  he  did 
not  want  any  person  to  come  into  his  yard  unless  he 
came  intending  to  behave;  that  if  any  violence  was 
used  there  someone  would  get  hurt.  I  preached 
at  his  house  that  afternoon.  A  fearful  storm  raged 
during  most  of  the  time,  but  this  was  fortunate,  for 
it  kept  the  mob  away. 

While  I  was  preaching  a  drunken  man  interrupted 
me  and  called  me  a  liar.  Capt.  Redd  was  sitting  near 
me  with  two  large  pistols,  which  he  called  his  peace- 
makers. The  insult  was  no  more  than  out  of  the  fel- 
low's mouth  when  Capt.  Redd  caught  him  by  the  neck 
and  rushed  him  from  the  house  into  the  rain.  The 
coward  begged  hard  for  himself,  but  he  was  forced  to 
go  out  and  sit  under  a  porch  during  the  rest  of  the  ser- 
mon. Capt.  Redd  was  a  kind-hearted,  generous  man, 
but  would  not  stand  abuse. 

The  next  Sunday  was  a  cloudy  day,  so  the  meeting 


HOT  FOR  LEE  IN  TENNESSEE        169 

was  held  within  doors.  Dickey  had  by  this  time  raised 
his  mob  to  fifty  men,  and  made  every  arrangement  to 
give  me  a  warm  reception.  Two  ruffians  who  were 
intoxicated  had  been  selected  to  start  the  disturbance, 
or  "  open  the  ball,"  as  they  called  it.  I  had  just  com- 
menced speaking  when  one  of  these  men  began  to 
swear  and  use  indecent  language,  and  made  a  rush  for 
me  with  his  fist  drawn.  I  made  a  Masonic  sign  of  dis- 
tress, when,  to  my  relief  and  yet  to  my  surprise,  a 
planter  pushed  to  my  aid.  He  was  the  man  who  em- 
ployed Dickey.  He  took  the  drunken  men  and  led  them 
out  of  the  crowd,  and  then  sat  by  me  during  the  rest 
of  my  sermon,  thus  giving  me  full  protection.  That 
man  was  a  stranger  to  me,  but  he  was  a  good  man  and 
a  true  Mason.  His  action  put  an  end  to  mob  rule  at 
that  place.  After  the  meeting  I  baptized  ten  converts. 
Soon  afterwards  I  was  sent  for  by  Col.  Tucker  to 
come  a  distance  of  thirty  miles.  I  attended,  and  de- 
livered three  lectures,  which  were  well  received  by  all, 
the  Colonel  in  particular.  He  was  a  wealthy  Vir- 
ginian, and  he  pressed  me  warmly  to  make  his  house 
my  home.  His  wife  and  family  were  very  favorably 
impressed.  They  were  of  the  Presbyterian  order, 
and  two  of  Mrs.  Tucker's  brothers  were  ministers  of 
that  faith.  I  remained  a  few  days,  and  made  an 
appointment  to  preach  on  the  following  Saturday  and 
Sunday.  Before  leaving  I  let  the  Colonel's  lady  have 
books  on  our  faith,  and  then  went  to  fill  some  appoint- 
ments that  I  had  made  at  Capt.  Redd's.  At  the 
appointed  time  I  returned  to  preach,  as  I  had  promised, 
on  Buckskin  River. 


170        HOT  FOR  LEE  IN  TENNESSEE 

Within  half  a  mile  of  Col.  Tucker's  house  was  a 
Methodist  chapel.  At  this  place  lived  a  New  Light 
preacher,  an  old  man,  who  invited  me  to  stop  with  him. 
He  informed  me  that  Col.  Tucker  had  become  bitter 
against  the  Mormons  because  his  wife  believed  in 
them;  and  that  she  wanted  to  be  baptized.  She  had 
left  word  with  him,  requesting  me  not  to  leave  without 
baptizing  her. 

This  was  something  I  wished  to  avoid,  so  to 
prevent  trouble  I  concluded  not  to  go  to  Col.  Tucker's 
at  all.  I  filled  my  appointments,  and  returned  to  my 
Christian  friend's  house  for  refreshments,  intending  to 
make  my  way  over  the  mountains  that  night,  and  thus 
avoid  meeting  Mrs.  Tucker. 

This,  however,  was  not  to  be.  I  had  just  finished 
supper,  and  stepped  to  the  door  to  start  back  when 
I  met  Mrs.  Tucker.  She  upbraided  me  for  not  calling 
to  see  her.  I  said  that  it  was  contrary  to  the  rules 
of  our  faith  for  an  elder  to  interfere  in  any  man's 
family  against  the  wish  or  will  of  the  husband 
or  parents;  that  she  must  keep  quiet  and  the  Lord 
would  take  the  will  for  the  deed.  The  more  I  tried 
to  reconcile  her,  the  more  determined  she  grew  to  be 
baptized. 

While  I  was  talking  with  her  a  young  man  came  to 
us  and  reported  that  Col.  Tucker  had  ambushed  him- 
self, with  a  double-barreled  shotgun,  near  the  place  of 
baptizing,  swearing  vengeance  against  the  man  that 
attempted  to  baptize  his  wife.  I  tried  to  persuade  her 
to  return,  but  in  vain.     She  said  to  me : 

"You    have    declared    that    your    mission    is    from 


HOT  FOR  LEE  IN  TENNESSEE        171 

Heaven,  that  you  are  a  servant  of  God;  and  I  believe 
it.  Now  I  demand  baptism  at  your  hands.  If 
you  are  a  servant  of  God,  don't  shrink  from  your 
duty." 

I  looked  at  her  for  a  moment,  and  said: 

"  Sister,  if  you  have  faith  enough  to  be  baptized 
under  these  circumstances,  I  have  faith  enough  to 
try  it." 

Some  personal  friends  who  lived  in  the  little  village 
accompanied  us  to  the  water,  a  short  distance  above 
the  usual  place  of  baptizing,  and  were  present  during 
the  performance  of  the  ordinance.  They  advised  her 
to  return  home  immediately,  with  her  two  servants,  and 
never  let  on  that  anything  had  happened. 

For  myself,  I  started  for  the  house  of  my  friend, 
carrying  my  boots  in  my  hand.  It  was  now  dark.  As 
I  got  to  the  top  of  a  high  fence  and  cast  my  eyes  about 
me,  I  luckily  saw  a  man  with  a  double-barreled  shotgun 
in  his  hands,  or  what  I  supposed  was  such.  He  was 
within  ten  steps  of  me,  or  nearer.  I  recognized  Col. 
Tucker. 

Having  heard  of  his  threats,  I  was  induced  not  to 
tempt  him  too  far.  I  placed  my  hands  on  the  fence 
and  leaped  over  it,  alighting  on  the  other  side,  near 
a  cross  fence  which  separated  the  garden  from  a  field 
of  corn.  As  quick  as  thought  I  got  among  the  corn, 
which  was  at  full  height.  I  was  within  twenty  feet 
of  Tucker  and  could  hear  all  that  was  said.  I  heard 
him  rave,  and  demand  with  oaths  what  my  friends,  who 
came  up,  were  doing  there.  Had  they  been  baptizing 
his  wife?     I  recognized  the  voice  of  the  parson's  lady 


172        HOT  FOR  LEE  IN  TENNESSEE 

with  whom  I  was  stopping.  She  had  the  wet  clothes  of 
Mrs.  Tucker. 

"  Tell  me,"  said  Tucker,  "  if  my  wife  has  been 
baptized,  or  I  will  blow  your  brains  out."  The  reply 
was: 

"  She  has  been  baptized." 

"Where  is  that  infernal  Mormon  preacher?"  de- 
manded the  Colonel ;  "  I  will  put  a  load  of  shot  through 
him." 

"  He  is  in  that  cornfield,"  was  the  reply. 

The  Colonel  raved  the  more.  Finally  some  of 
his  friends  persuaded  him  to  return  home,  and  not 
disgrace  himself.  He  pretended  to  do  so,  but  it  was 
only  a  feint  to  get  me  out. 

After  waiting  until  all  was  quiet  I  returned  to  the 
house  of  my  friend,  and  passing  through  the  door 
went  out  on  the  porch.  I  sat  down  and  was  slipping 
off  my  socks,  to  put  on  dry  ones,  when  I  heard  a 
rustling  in  the  room  behind  me.  The  next  moment 
Col.  Tucker  had  his  gun  leveled  on  me,  but  it  flashed 
in  the  pan.  He  then  whirled  up  the  butt  of  it  to  fell  me 
to  the  earth. 

Seeing  my  danger  I  sprang  and  caught  him  around 
the  waist,  with  one  of  his  arms  in  my  grasp,  which  left 
him  only  one  arm  loose. 

"I  have  you  now  where  I  want  you,"  he  cried. 

He  was  a  strong,  muscular  man,  and,  no  doubt,  sup- 
posed I  would  be  no  match  for  him.  I  ordered  a 
young  man  who  stood  near  to  take  his  gun.  I  then 
gripped  him  with  an  iron  hug,  and  sent  him  back  into 
the  room. 


HOT  FOR  LEE  IN  TENNESSEE        173 

The  old  gentleman  with  whom  I  was  stopping  or- 
dered him  out  of  the  house  unless  he  would  behave 
himself.  He  said  he  had  invited  me  to  his  house,  and 
felt  it  his  duty  to  protect  me.  The  Colonel  replied 
that  he  would  go  if  he  could;  he  never  knew  before 
that  when  he  was  in  the  hands  of  a  Mormon  he  was  in 
a  bear's  clutches.     I  said: 

"  I  will  take  you  out  if  it  will  accommodate  you." 

Thus  saying,  I  stepped  out  on  the  porch  with  him. 
I  saw  that  he  was  willing  to  go.  This  gave  me  new 
courage. 

"Let  me  go,  or  I  will  blow  your  brains  out  when  I 
get  loose,"  he  said. 

"  There  is  one  condition  on  which  I  will  let  you  go, 
which  is  that  you  will  go  home  and  be  quiet  and  trouble 
me  no  more,"  I  replied. 

"I  will  settle  with  you  for  all  this,"  was  his  answer. 

It  was  in  the  month  of  July,  and  very  warm.  I 
had  hugged  him  closely,  and  he  was  growing  weak. 
As  I  was  in  the  act  of  dashing  him  to  the  ground 
he  begged  of  me,  saying  that  if  I  would  set  him 
loose  he  would  go  and  trouble  me  no  more.  I  let 
him  fall  to  the  ground,  handed  him  his  gun,  and 
let  him  live.  When  he  got  a  little  distance  away  he 
began  threatening  me,  and  said  he  would  be  revenged. 
When  all  had  quieted  down  I  retired  to  rest  in  the  upper 
story  of  my  friend's  house. 

About  one  o'clock  in  the  morning  I  was  awakened 
by  a  voice  which  I  recognized  as  the  voice  of  Mrs. 
Tucker.  She  informed  me  that  her  husband  was  bent 
on  my  destruction,  and  he  and  ten  men  were  then  way- 


174        HOT  FOR  LEE  IN  TENNESSEE 

laying  my  road,  and  advised  me  not  to  start  in  that 
direction.  Her  husband  had  accused  her  of  wetting  the 
loads  in  his  gun  to  save  my  life;  but  she  told  me  to  be 
of  good  cheer  and  put  my  trust  in  God,  and  that  she 
had  not  regretted  the  steps  she  had  taken.  I  thanked 
her  for  her  kindness,  and  begged  her  to  return  home 
and  not  see  me  any  more;  that  I  was  in  the  hands  of 
God,  and  He  would  protect  me  and  deliver  me  safe ;  that 
her  visits  would  only  make  her  husband  more  enraged 
at  her. 

At  four  o'clock  I  awoke,  dressed  myself,  and  ordered 
the  servant  to  saddle  my  horse.  As  the  servant  hitched 
my  horse  to  the  post  Tucker  and  several  men  appeared 
upon  the  ground.  Tucker  told  the  servant  that  he 
would  shoot  him  in  two  if  he  saddled  my  horse.  I  spoke 
to  Tucker,  saluting  him  with  the  time  of  day.  His 
reply  wast 

"  I  have  got  you  now." 

Thus  saying,  he  ordered  his  nephew  to  bring  Esquire 
Walls  immediately. 

After  washing,  I  took  my  seat  on  the  porch,  and 
got  out  my  Bible  to  read.  Tucker  stood  about  ten 
steps  from  me  to  guard  me  and  my  horse. 

While  this  was  the  situation  my  old  friend,  the  New 
Light  preacher  with  whom  I  was  lodging,  had  a 
fine  horse  saddled  and  hitched  on  the  south  side  of 
the  cornfield.  He  advised  me  in  a  whisper  to  pass 
down  through  the  cornfield  while  I  could  do  so  without 
being  detected,  take  the  horse,  and  thus  get  out  of  the 
county  before  a  warrant  had  been  issued  for  my  arrest. 

Deliverance  was   very  tempting,  yet  I   did  not  like 


HOT  FOR  LEE  IN  TENNESSEE        175 

the  name  of  running  away  from  trouble.  It  would  con- 
vey the  impression  of  fear,  if  not  of  guilt.  So  I  chose 
to  face  the  music  and  abide  the  consequences.  A 
little  after  sunrise  I  saw  Justice  Walls  coming,  and 
some  men  with  him.  At  this  my  heart  leaped  for 
joy.  Among  so  many  I  was  satisfied  all  were  not 
against  me,  as  some  of  them  had  attended  lectures  and 
were  favorably  impressed. 

After  a  short  interview  with  Col.  Tucker,  Justice 
Walls  informed  me  that  Col.  Tucker  demanded  from 
him  a  warrant  for  my  arrest  for  having  baptized  his 
wife  without  his  consent.  I  asked  Col.  Tucker  if  he 
ever  forbid  me  to  baptize  his  wife;  whether  he  had  not 
invited  me  to  his  house  and  asked  me  to  stop  there  when 
I  returned.  I  told  him  I  had  not  seen  him,  after  this 
conversation,  until  his  wife  was  baptized;  that  I  had 
not  urged  her  to  be  baptized — she  had  come  to  me  and 
demanded  to  be  baptized.  I  told  the  Justice  that  I 
had  violated  no  law  of  Tennessee.  The  law  allows  a 
wife  much  greater  privileges  than  being  baptized  with- 
out the  consent  of  her  husband;  she  could  sell  one-third 
of  his  real  estate,  and  her  deed  would  be  good.  The 
Justice  said  I  was  right,  and  told  the  Colonel  it  would 
be  useless  to  issue  a  warrant  without  lawful  cause. 

The  Colonel  then  demanded  a  warrant  for  my  arrest 
on  the  charge  of  assault  and  battery.  He  said  I  had 
abused  his  person,  and  that  he  was  sore  and  scarcely  able 
to  walk.  The  Justice  told  the  Colonel  that  it  seemed 
to  him  that  he  was  the  one  who  made  the  assault;  for 
he  snapped  a  loaded  gun  at  me  and  attempted  to  take 
my  life,  while  what  I  had  done  was  in  self-defense. 


176        HOT  FOR  LEE   IN   TENNESSEE 

He  told  Col.  Tucker  he  would  talk  with  him  again. 
He  then  beckoned  me  to  follow  him,  and  I  did  so.  We 
went  into  a  room  by  ourselves,  when  he  said  to  me, 

"Parson  Lee,  you  have  warm  friends  here.  I  have 
been  much  interested  in  your  lectures.  I  believe  you 
to  be  honest  and  firm  in  your  faith,  and  will  do  all 
I  can  for  your  benefit.  Col.  Tucker  is  a  desperate 
man  when  aroused.  As  a  matter  of  policy,  to  humor 
him,  I  will  give  him  a  writ ;  but  I  will  manage  to 
delay  the  time,  so  as  to  enable  you  to  get  out  of  the 
county.  I  will  send  for  my  law  books,  with  instruc- 
tions to  delay  in  getting  them  here,  and  will  argue  with 
the  Colonel  that  I  must  have  my  books  to  examine  the 
law.  It  is  only  four  miles  to  the  county  line,  where 
you  will  be  all  right.  Take  the  trail  over  the  moun- 
tain, and  they  will  not  know  which  way  you  have  gone. 
When  you  get  into  your  own  county,  remember  me  on 
election  day.  This  county  and  Rutherford  County  send 
three  members  to  the  Legislature.  I  am  a  candidate, 
and  the  vote  of  your  friends  in  these  counties  will  secure 
my  election.  When  I  send  for  my  books  appear 
and  bid  us  good-by,  as  though  you  were  not  afraid  of 
any  man.  Col.  Tucker  has  promised  that  he  will  use 
no  violence  if  I  give  him  a  writ." 

The  Justice  then  gave  me  a  token  of  the  Brother- 
hood, and  walked  out  to  confer  with  Col.  Tucker.  He 
sent  his  nephew  back  for  his  books,  instructing  him  in 
whispers  to  delay  in  getting  them,  so  as  to  give  me 
time  to  get  out  of  the  county  before  an  officer  could 
overtake  me. 

After  the  boy  started,  the  Justice  told  the  Colonel 


HOT  FOR  LEE  IN  TENNESSEE        177 

to  keep  cool  and  he  would  soon  have  a  writ  for  me.  I 
went  into  the  dining-room  and  sat  down  to  breakfast, 
and  ate  a  little  as  a  blind.  Then  taking  up  my  saddle- 
bags, I  bade  them  all  good-by.  I  walked  to  my  horse, 
that  stood  hitched  where  the  servant  had  left  him. 

As  I  left  the  house  Justice  Walls  followed  me  as 
though  he  was  much  surprised,  and  said: 

"  Parson  Lee,  I  hope  you  will  tarry  until  this  matter 
can  be  settled  amicably." 

Again  I  told  him  that  I  had  violated  no  law ;  that  my 
ministerial  engagements  compelled  me  to  leave,  and  I 
should  have  done  so  before  had  not  this  unpleasant  affair 
detained  me ;  that  I  chose  to  serve  God  rather  than  fear 
the  ire  of  man. 

Thus   saying,   I   placed  my   saddle   upon  my  horse. 
Col.   Tucker  leveled  his  gun  on  me,  and  said: 
"  I  knew  you  would  run." 

At  this  I  turned  and  eyed  him  and  told  him  to  put 
up  his  gun;  that  I  had  borne  all  I  intended  to  from 
him;  that  if  he  attempted  violence  he  would  never 
trouble  another  man.  At  the  same  time  the  Justice 
exhorted  him  to  be  careful,  saying  that  he  had  made 
himself  liable  already.  I  mounted  my  horse  and  turned 
to  the  Colonel  and  told  him  he  might  guard  that  wood- 
pile until  the  day  of  judgment,  for  all  I  cared.  He 
again  raised  his  gun,  but  was  prevented  by  the 
by-standers  from  shooting.  I  rode  off  leisurely,  and 
when  about  seventy-five  yards  away  I  stopped  and 
watered  my  horse.  Tucker  again  drew  his  gun  on  me, 
and  I  expected  him  to  shoot  every  moment,  but  I  dared 
not  show  fear. 


178        HOT  FOR  LEE  IN  TENNESSEE 

My  road  lay  along  the  mountain  for  two  miles. 
When  I  passed  a  house  I  would  walk  my  horse,  and  sing 
and  seem  to  be  wholly  unconcerned;  but  when  I  was 
out  of  sight  I  put  my  horse  on  the  keen  jump,  and  was 
soon  out  of  Marshall  County.  Finding  an  out-of-the- 
way  place,  with  good  blue  grass  and  plenty  of  shade, 
I  swung  down  from  my  horse  and  returned  thanks  to 
my  Father  in  heaven  for  my  deliverance. 

In  the  afternoon  I  arrived  at  the  house  of  Capt. 
Redd,  where,  when  in  that  county,  I  generally  made 
my  home.  The  brethren  all  came  to  welcome  me  back, 
and  I  related  to  them  my  experience  and  deliverance. 
A  short  time  after  this  James  K.  Polk  and  Col.  Jones, 
both  candidates  for  the  office  of  Governor  of  Tennessee, 
and  the  candidates  for  the  Legislature,  including  my 
friend  Walls,  met  at  Murfreesborough  and  held  a 
political  meeting.  Walls  gave  me  the  sequel  of  what 
happened  with  Col.  Tucker. 

When  Justice  Walls'  nephew  went  for  the  law  books 
he  permitted  his  horse  to  run  away,  and  it  was  nearly 
ruined  in  the  brush  and  grapevines.  Col.  Tucker  did 
not  blame  the  Justice  at  all,  but  rather  sympathized 
with  him  in  his  misfortune.  Mrs.  Tucker  to  the  end 
remained  firm  in  her  faith. 

The  kindness  of  Justice  Walls  in  my  hour  of  peril 
was  not  forgotten.  I  spoke  of  it  in  all  my  meet- 
ings, and  to  my  friends  in  private.  And  to  this  act 
of  justice  and  humanity  he  owed  his  election,  as  he  was 
elected  by  a  majority  of  only  five  votes. 

Next  I  visited  the  branch  on  Stone  River  and  made 
arrangements  to  return  to  my  family  at  Nauvoo,  the 


HOT  FOR  LEE  IN  TENNESSEE        179 

City  of  Joseph.  The  two  branches  now  numbered  about 
sixty  members.  I  organized  a  branch  west  of  Mur- 
freesborough,  and  ordained  Brother  John  Holt  to  the 
office  of  Elder.  I  baptized  a  young  girl  at  Readys- 
ville,  by  the  name  of  Sarah  C.  Williams,  of  rich  parent- 
age. I  lectured  at  Murfreesborough  for  ten  days, 
and  about  the  beginning  of  October,  1843,  I  took  the 
steamer  at  Nashville  for  my  home  in  Nauvoo,  arriving 
there  on  the  14th  of  October. 


CHAPTER  XII 

OF  PECULIAR  INTEREST  IN  NAUVOO 

UPON  my  return  home  I  found  my  family  well. 
Work  on  the  Temple  was  progressing  finely, 
every  effort  being  made  to  push  it  ahead. 
About  this  time  a  man  named  Bennett  came 
on  a  visit  to  the  Prophet,  and  soon  after  joined  the 
Church.  At  that  time  he  wielded  quite  an  influence  in 
government  affairs.  He  grew  in  the  graces  of  the 
Prophet  and  became  his  right-hand  man.  He  endeavored 
in  connection  with  Stephen  A.  Douglass  to  obtain  a 
charter  for  the  city  of  Nauvoo. 

Bennett  organized  the  Nauvoo  Legion,  and  was 
elected  Major  General.  Through  his  influence,  backed 
by  Douglass,  arms  were  obtained  for  the  Legion  from 
the  government.  A  Free  Mason's  lodge,  and  the 
privileges  of  Masonry,  were  extended  to  the  Legion. 
Judge  Cleveland,  of  Springfield,  was  very  friendly, 
and  frequently  visited  the  Prophet.  A  fine  Masonic 
lodge  was  built  in  Nauvoo,  and  many  were  admitted  as 
members.  The  Prophet  Joseph  and  Hyrum  Smith 
held  high  positions  in  the  brotherhood. 

The  institution  flourished  during  our  stay  in  Nauvoo, 
and  was  frequently  visited  by  the  Grand  Worshipful 
Master   from   Springfield;   lectures   were  given   and   a 

180 


PECULIAR    INTEREST    AT    NAUVOO    181 

library  established.  I  was  librarian  of  the  order.  I 
was  also  Wharf  Master  of  the  city,  and  held  the  posi- 
tion of  Major  in  the  Nauvoo  Legion ;  also,  I  commanded 
the  escort  in  the  Fifth  Infantry.  I  was  made  the  general 
clerk  and  reader  for  the  Seventies,  and  issued  the  laws  to 
that  body.  I  held  the  office  of  a  Seventy,  and  was  col- 
lector of  the  delinquent  military  tax. 

The  same  fall  I  was  appointed  on  a  committee, 
with  Brigham  as  counselor,  to  build  a  hall  for  the 
Seventies,  the  upper  story  to  be  used  for  the  Priesthood 
and  the  Council  of  Fifty.  Previous  to  my  being  ap- 
pointed on  the  committee  two  committees  had  been 
named,  but  accomplished  nothing.  We  commenced 
without  a  dollar.  My  plan  was  to  build  it  by  shares, 
of  the  value  of  five  dollars  each. 

Hyrum  Smith,  the  Patriarch,  told  me  that  he  would 
give  the  Patriarchal  Blessing  to  any  that  labored  on 
the  foundation  of  the  building.  The  Seventies  num- 
bered about  four  hundred  and  ninety  men.  I  was  to 
create  the  material.  That  is,  when  I  could  get  a 
contract  to  take  lumber  from  the  river,  as  rafts  would 
land  at  the  city,  I  would  take  common  laboring  men, 
and  the  portion  of  the  lumber  that  we  got  for  our 
pay  we  piled  up  for  the  building.  In  this  way  we 
got  all  the  lumber  needed.  The  bricks  we  made  our- 
selves, and  boated  the  wood  to  burn  them  and  our  lime 
from  the  island. 

In  the  month  of  March,  1844,  we  had  the  building  up 
on  the  west  side  nearly  two  stories  high.  One  day  when 
the  wall  was  built  up  nine  feet  high  and  forty-five  feet 
long,  and  was,  of  course,   green,   a  tornado  blew  the 


182   PECULIAR    INTEREST    AT    NAUVOO 

wall  down,  breaking  columns  and  joists  below,  doing  a 
damage  of  several  thousand  dollars.  I  was  inclined 
to  be  down  in  the  lip,  but  Brigham  laughed  at  me, 
and  said  it  was  the  best  omen  in  the  world;  it  showed 
that  the  devil  was  mad,  knowing  that  the  Seventy 
would  receive  the  blessings  of  God  in  that  house;  since 
they  were  to  be  special  witnesses  to  the  nations  of  the 
earth,  they  would  make  his  kingdom  quake  and  tremble. 
Brigham  reminded  me  that  when  Noah  was  building  the 
ark  he  was  mobbed  three  times;  but  he  persevered,  and 
finally  his  tormentors  said: 

"Let  the  old  fool  alone,  and  see  what  he  will  ac- 
complish." 

"Just  so  with  you,"  concluded  Brigham.  "Double 
your  diligence  and  put  her  up  again.  If  you  do  not 
you  will  lose  many  a  blessing." 

After  that  I  went  to  work  with  as  many  men  as 
could  labor  to  advantage.  We  threw  the  wall  down  flat, 
and  commenced  a  new  one,  another  brick  thicker  than  the 
former.  I  borrowed  fifty  thousand  brick,  and  made 
them  and  returned  them  when  the  weather  was  fine.  By 
the  1st  of  May  we  had  the  Hall  closed  in. 

During  the  winter  Joseph  the  Prophet  set  a  man  by 
the  name  of  Sidney  Hay  Jacobs  to  select  from  the  Old 
Bible  such  scriptures  as  pertained  to  polygamy,  or 
celestial  marriage,  with  instructions  to  write  it  in  pam- 
phlet form.  This  he  did  as  a  feeler  among  the  people,  to 
pave  the  way  for  celestial  marriage.  Like  all  other  novel- 
ties, it  met  with  opposition,  though  a  few  favored  it. 

The  excitement  among  the  people  became  so  great  that 
the  subject  was  laid  before  the  Prophet.     No  one  was 


PECULIAR    INTEREST    AT    NAUVOO    183 

more  opposed  to  it  than  was  his  brother  Hyrum,  who 
condemned  it  as  from  beneath.  Joseph  saw  that  it  would 
break  up  the  Church  should  he  sanction  it,  so  he  de- 
nounced the  pamphlet  through  the  Wasp,  el  newspaper 
published  at  Nauvoo,  as  a  bundle  of  nonsense  and  trash. 
He  said  that  if  he  had  known  its  contents  he  would 
never  have  permitted  it  to  be  published. 

At  the  same  time  other  leading  men  were  advocating 
it  on  their  own  responsibility.  The  advocacy  of  polyg- 
amy by  these  leaders  pleased  the  Prophet  Joseph,  albeit 
for  policy's  sake  he  pretended  otherwise.  Joseph  said 
on  the  stand  that,  should  he  reveal  the  will  of  God  con- 
cerning them,  they — pointing  to  President  W.  Marks, 
P.  P.  Pratt,  and  others — would  shed  his  blood.  In  this 
way  he  worked  upon  the  feelings  and  minds  of  the 
people,  until  they  feared  that  the  anger  of  the  Lord 
would  be  kindled  against  them,  and  they  insisted  upon 
knowing  the  will  of  Heaven  concerning  plural  wives. 

The  Prophet  Joseph  anxiously  desired  polygamy, 
but  he  dared  not  proclaim  it,  so  it  was  taught  confiden- 
tially to  such  as  were  strong  enough  in  the  faith  to 
take  the  forward  step.  About  the  same  time  the 
doctrine  of  "  sealing "  for  an  eternal  state  was  intro- 
duced. Also  the  Saints  were  given  to  understand  that 
their  marriage  relations  with  each  other  were  not  valid, 
and  that  those  who  had  solemnized  the  rites  of  matri- 
mony had  no  authority  of  God  to  do  so.  The  true  priest- 
hood had  been  taken  from  the  earth  with  the  death  of  the 
apostles  and  inspired  men  of  God.  Since  then  people 
were  married  to  each  other  only  by  their  own  covenants, 
and    if    their    marriage    had    not    been    productive    of 


184   PECULIAR    INTEREST    AT    NAUVOO 

blessings  and  peace,  and  they  felt  it  oppressive  to 
remain  together,  they  were  at  liberty  to  make  a  new 
choice,  as  much  as  if  they  had  not  been  married.  The 
Prophet  taught  that  it  was  a  sin  for  people  to  live 
together  and  beget  children  in  alienation  from  each  other. 
There  should  exist  an  affinity  between  the  sexes,  not  a 
lustful  one,  as  the  latter  can  never  cement  the  love  and 
affection  that  should  exist  between  man  and  wife. 

Perhaps  I  should  mention  that  Orson  Hyde  and  W. 
W.  Phelps  turned  against  Joseph  in  Missouri,  and  for- 
sook him  in  time  of  peril  and  danger  and  testified 
against  him  in  the  courts.  After  the  troubles  were  over, 
and  Joseph  was  again  in  place  in  the  midst  of  the  Saints, 
they  both  wished  to  be  restored  to  fellowship  and  stand- 
ing in  the  Church,  confessing  their  faults.  Joseph  laid 
the  case  before  the  Church,  and  said  that  if  God  could 
forgive  them  he  ought  to,  and  would  do  so,  and  give 
them  another  chance.  With  tears  he  moved  that  we 
forgive  and  receive  them  back  into  fellowship.  He 
then  sent  Elder  Hyde  to  the  land  of  Palestine,  to  dedi- 
cate that  land  for  the  gathering  of  the  Jews.  Also 
Hyde's  wife,  with  his  consent,  was  sealed  to  Joseph  for 
an  eternal  state.  Brigham's  wife  was  likewise  sealed  to 
Joseph.  Shortly  before  the  death  of  Joseph  Brigham 
told  me  that  Joseph's  time  on  earth  was  short,  and  that 
the  Lord  allowed  him  privileges  that  we  could  not  have. 

There  was  trouble  between  Joseph  and  Brother  Law, 
his  second  counselor,  on  account  of  Law's  wife.  Law 
said  that  the  Prophet  purposed  making  her  his  wife,  and 
she  so  reported  to  her  husband.  Law  loved  his  wife  and 
was  devoted  to  her,  as  she  was  an  amiable  and  handsome 


PECULIAR    INTEREST    AT    NAUVOO   185 

woman,  and  he  did  not  feel  like  giving  her  up  to  another 
man.  He  exposed  the  Prophet,  and  from  that  time 
became  his  enemy. 

His  brother,  Wilson  Law,  sided  with  him.  They  were 
Canadians,  and  wealthy  and  influential  men.  They,  in 
connection  with  Foster  and  Higbee,  who  were  on  the  wane 
in  the  faith,  established  a  paper  at  Nauvoo,  called  the 
Expositor.  They  set  the  Prophet  up  without  mercy. 
They  soon  got  after  Brigham  for  trying  to  influence 
Martha  Brotherton  to  be  sealed  to  Joseph.  Her  father 
found  it  out  and  helped  to  expose  them,  which  made  it 
rather  hot  for  them.  The  next  move  of  the  Prophet  and 
his  friends  was  to  get  the  City  Council  to  pass  an 
ordinance  declaring  the  Expositor  to  be  a  nuisance, 
unless  the  proprietors  would  close  it  up. 

When  I  moved  to  Nauvoo  I  had  one  wife  and  one 
child.  Soon  after  I  got  there  I  was  appointed  as  the 
Seventh  Danite.  I  had  superiors  in  office,  and  was 
sworn  to  secrecy,  to  obey  the  orders  of  my  superiors, 
and  not  let  my  left  hand  know  what  my  right  hand  did. 
It  was  my  duty  to  do  as  I  was  ordered,  and  not  to  ask 
questions.  I  was  instructed  in  the  secrets  of  the  Priest- 
hood, and  taught  that  it  was  my  duty,  and  the  duty  of 
all  men,  to  obey  the  leaders  of  the  Church,  and  that  no 
one  could  commit  sin  so  long  as  he  acted  as  directed  by 
his  Church  superiors. 

One  day  the  Danite  Chief  came  to  me  and  said  that  I 
must  take  two  more  Danites  whom  he  named  and  watch  the 
house  of  a  widow  woman  named  Clawson.  I  was  informed 
that  a  man  went  there  nearly  every  night  about  ten 
o'clock,  and  left  about  daylight.    I  was  to  station  myself 


186  PECULIAR    INTEREST    AT    NAUVOO 

and  my  men  near  the  house,  and  when  the  man  came  out 
knock  him  down  and  mutilate  him;  it  would  not  be  in- 
quired into  if  we  killed  him. 

It  was  my  duty  to  report  unusual  orders  that  I  re- 
ceived from  my  superiors  to  the  Prophet,  Joseph  Smith, 
or  in  his  absence,  Hyrum.  I  went  to  the  house  of  the 
Prophet  to  report,  but  he  was  not  at  home.  I  then 
called  for  Hyrum,  and  he  gave  me  an  interview.  I  told 
him  the  orders  I  had  received  from  the  Chief,  and  asked 
him  if  I  should  obey  or  not.     He  said  to  me: 

"  Brother  Lee,  you  have  acted  wisely  in  listening  to 
the  voice  of  the  Spirit.  It  was  the  influence  of  God's 
Spirit  that  sent  you  here.  You  would  have  been  guilty 
of  a  great  crime  if  you  had  obeyed  your  Chief's 
orders." 

Hyrum  then  told  me  that  the  man  I  was  ordered  to 
attack  had  been  sealed  to  Mrs.  Clawson,  and  their  mar- 
riage was  a  most  holy  one;  that  it  was  in  accordance 
with  a  revelation  which  the  Prophet  had  recently  received 
direct  from  God.  He  explained  to  me  fully  the 
doctrines  of  polygamy,  wherein  it  was  permitted,  and 
why  it  was  right.  I  was  greatly  interested  in  the 
doctrine.  It  accorded  exactly  with  my  views  of  the 
Scripture,  and  I  at  once  accepted  and  believed  in  the 
doctrine  as  taught  by  the  revelations  received  by  Joseph 
the  Prophet.  As  a  matter  of  course  I  did  not  carry 
out  the  orders  of  the  Chief.  I  had  him  instructed 
in  his  duty,  and  Mrs.  Clawson's  husband  was  never 
bothered  by  the  Danites.  A  few  months  after,  I  was 
sealed  to  my  second  wife.  I  was  sealed  to  her  by  Brig- 
ham,  then  one  of  the  twelve. 


PECULIAR    INTEREST    AT    NAUVOO   187 

In  less  than  one  year  after  I  first  learned  the  will  of 
God  concerning  marriage  among  the  Saints,  as  made 
known  by  Him  in  a  revelation  to  Joseph,  I  was  the 
husband  of  nine  wives.  I  took  my  wives  in  the  following 
order:  First,  Agathe  Ann  Woolsey;  second,  Nancy 
Berry;  third,  Louisa  Free;  fourth,  Sarah  C.  Williams; 
fifth,  old  Mrs.  Woolsey  (she  was  the  mother  of  Agathe 
Ann  and  Rachel  A. — I  married  her  for  her  soul's  sake, 
for  her  salvation  in  the  eternal  state)  ;  sixth,  Rachel  A. 
Woolsey  (I  was  sealed  to  her  at  the  same  time  that  I  was 
to  her  mother)  ;  seventh,  Andora  Woolsey  (a  sister  of 
Rachel);  eighth,  Polly  Ann  Workman;  ninth,  Martha 
Berry ;  tenth,  Delithea  Morris. 

In  1847,  while  at  Council  Bluffs,  Brigham  sealed  me 
to  three  women  in  one  night,  viz.,  eleventh,  Nancy 
Armstrong  (she  was  what  we  called  a  widow,  that  is, 
she  had  left  her  first  husband  in  Tennessee,  in  order  to 
be  with  the  Mormon  people)  ;  twelfth,  Polly  V.  Young; 
thirteenth,  Louisa  Young  (these  two  were  sisters). 
Next,  I  was  sealed  to  my  fourteenth  wife,  Emeline 
Vaughn.  In  1851  I  was  sealed  to  my  fifteenth  wife, 
Mary  Lear  Groves.  In  1856  I  was  sealed  to  my  six- 
teenth wife,  Mary  Ann  Williams.  In  1858  Brigham 
gave  me  my  seventeenth  wife,  Emma  Batchelder. 
I  was  sealed  to  her  while  a  member  of  the  Territorial 
Legislature.  In  1859  I  was  sealed  to  my  eighteenth 
wife,  Teressa  Morse.  I  was  sealed  to  her  by  order  of 
Brigham.  Amasa  Lyman  officiated  at  the  ceremony. 
The  last  wife  I  got  was  Ann  Gordges.  Brigham  gave 
her  to  me,  and  I  was  sealed  to  her  in  Salt  Lake  by 
Heber  C.  Kimball.     She  was  my  nineteenth,  but,  as  I 


188   PECULIAR    INTEREST    AT    NAUVOO 

was  married  to  old  Mrs.  Woolsey  only  for  her  soul's 
sake,  and  she  was  near  sixty  years  old  when  I  married 
her,  I  never  considered  her  really  as  a  wife.  After 
1861  I  never  asked  Brigham  for  another  wife.  By  my 
eighteen  real  wives  I  have  been  the  father  of  sixty-four 
children.  Ten  of  my  children  are  dead  and  fifty-four 
are  living. 

To  return  to  Nauvoo:  The  Prophet  Joseph  had 
written  a  letter  to  Martin  Van  Buren,  wishing  to  know 
his  views  in  regard  to  the  grievances  and  wrongs  of  the 
Mormon  people,  and  what  would  be  his  action  should 
he  be  elected  President.  He  replied  that  he  believed 
their  cause  was  just,  and  Congress  had  no  right  to  inter- 
fere ;  that  it  was  a  State  matter,  and  must  be  left  to  the 
Executive. 

The  Prophet  addressed  another  letter  to  Wm.  H. 
Harrison,  on  the  same  subject.  His  answer  was  but 
little  more  satisfactory. 

Joseph  then  drew  up  a  statement  of  his  own,  of  the 
power  and  policy  of  the  Government.  A  convention  was 
called,  and  the  Prophet  nominated  as  a  candidate  for 
the  Presidency.  He  set  forth  his  views  in  the  Nauvoo 
Neighbor,  formerly  the  Wasp.  He  stated  that  if  the 
people  would  elect  him  President  it  would  be  the  salva- 
tion of  the  nation;  otherwise,  the  Union  would  soon  be 
severed.  The  two  political  parties  would  continue  to 
influence  the  people  until  it  would  end  in  civil  war,  in 
which  all  nations  would  take  part,  and  this  nation  be 
broken  up.  At  this  convention  the  elders  were  assigned 
missions  to  different  States.  I  was  sent  to  stump  the 
State  of  Kentucky,  with  ten  elders  to  assist  me. 


PECULIAR    INTEREST    AT    NAUVOO    189 

"You  had  better  shut  up  the  Seventies'  Hall  and 
obey  the  last  call  of  the  Prophet,"  Brigham  said  to  me. 

Things  looked  squally  before  I  left,  with  little  pros- 
pect of  growing  better.  I  left  Nauvoo  on  the  4th  of 
May,  1844,  with  greater  reluctance  than  I  had  on  any 
previous  mission.  It  was  hard  enough  to  preach  the 
gospel  without  purse  or  scrip;  but  it  was  as  nothing 
compared  to  offering  the  Prophet  Joseph  to  the  people 
as  a  candidate  for  the  highest  gift  of  the  nation.  I 
would  a  thousand  times  rather  have  been  shut  up 
in  jail  than  to  have  taken  the  trip,  but  I  dared  not 
refuse. 

About  one  hundred  of  us  took  the  steamer  Ospray 
for  St.  Louis.  Our  mission  was  understood  by  all  the 
passengers  on  board.  I  was  not  long  kept  waiting 
before  the  subject  was  brought  up.  I  had  made  up  my 
mind  to  banish  fear  and  overcome  timidity.  I  made  the 
people  believe  that  I  felt  highly  honored  by  my  mission 
to  electioneer  for  a  prophet  of  God.  It  was  a  privi- 
lege few  men  enjoyed  in  these  days.  I  endeavored  to 
make  myself  agreeable  by  mixing  with  the  passengers 
on  the  steamer.  I  told  them  that  the  Prophet  would 
lead  both  candidates  from  the  start. 

There  was  a  large  crowd  on  the  boat,  and  an  election 
was  proposed.  Judges  and  clerks  were  appointed  and  a 
vote  taken.  The  Prophet  received  a  majority  of  seventy- 
five,  out  of  one  hundred  and  twenty-five  votes  polled. 
This  created  a  tremendous  laugh,  and  we  kept  it  up 
till  we  got  to  St.  Louis.  Here  the  most  of  us  took  the 
steamer  Mermaid. 

The  change  of  steamers  afforded  me  a  new  field  of 


190   PECULIAR    INTEREST    AT    NAUVOO 

labor.  I  met  a  brother  of  Gen.  Atchison,  one  of  the 
commanders  of  the  militia  that  served  against  the  Church 
at  Far  West.  He  became  interested  in  me,  and  when 
we  parted  at  Smithland  he  invited  me  to  go  home  with 
him  and  preach  in  his  neighborhood. 

My  destination  being  Frankfort,  I  could  not  accept 
his  invitation.  I  started  for  Lexington,  by  way  of 
Georgetown,  lecturing  as  I  went.  I  finally  got  to  the 
capital,  put  up  at  a  hotel,  and  endeavored  to  hire  the 
State  House  to  speak  in,  but  found  it  engaged. 

My  funds  were  low,  and  my  hotel  hill  was  four 
dollars  per  day.  After  three  days'  trial  I  hired  the 
Court  House.  The  people  said  that  no  Mormon  had 
ever  been  able  to  get  a  hearing,  though  several  had 
attempted  to  do  so. 

When  evening  came  I  had  to  light  up  the  house  and 
ring  the  bell.  Elder  Frost  assisted  me.  Soon  the  hall 
was  filled  with  juveniles,  from  ten  to  fifteen  3rears  of 
age.  I  understood  the  trick.  The  people  supposed  I 
would  leave,  but  to  their  surprise  I  arose  and  said  I  was 
glad  to  see  the  young  ones  out  in  such  numbers ;  that  I 
knew  they  had  good  parents,  or  they  would  not  be  there ; 
that  if  they  would  take  seats  and  be  quiet  we  would  sing 
them  our  Mormon  songs. 

Elder  Frost  was  a  charming  singer.  We  sang  two  or 
three  songs.  Our  juvenile  hearers  seemed  delighted.  I 
then  knelt  down  and  prayed.  By  this  time  the  hall  was 
crowded  with  grown  men,  and  I  begged  them  not  to 
crowd  out  my  little  friends.  I  then  spoke  an  hour 
and  a  half  upon  the  constitutional  rights  of  American 
citizens.      I   spoke  of  the   character   of  the   Southern 


PECULIAR    INTEREST    AT    NAUVOO   191 

people;  how  they  were  noted  for  their  generous  treat- 
ment of  strangers ;  but  I  feared  from  the  treatment  I 
had  received,  I  had  missed  my  way  in  Kentucky.  My 
sires  were  of  Southern  birth;  my  father  was  a  relative 
of  the  Revolutionary  Lee,  of  Virginia;  my  uncle  was 
from  Lexington,  Kentucky,  I  had  come  a  stranger  into 
their  midst,  but  I  felt  confident  the  right  of  speech  would 
be  extended  to  us,  who  were  ministers  of  the  gospel, 
dependent  upon  the  generosity  of  the  people  for  food 
and  raiment.  Nor  did  we  preach  for  hire.  If  they 
wished,  we  would  remain  there  and  lecture,  and  if  it 
met  the  approbation  of  the  people  they  could  have  the 
gospel  preached  to  them  without  money  and  without 
price. 

The  first  man  that  spoke  up  was  a  saddler.  He  said  he 
was  a  poor  man,  but  we  were  welcome  to  his  house,  giving 
the  street  and  number.  About  twenty  more  responded  in 
like  manner,  among  them  the  most  wealthy  men  of  the 
county.  We  went  home  with  a  rich  farmer,  and  con- 
tinued our  labors,  having  more  calls  than  we  could  fill. 

We  were  sent  for  by  a  rich  planter  who  lived  about 
twenty  miles  away.  I  was  anxious  to  extend  our  labors 
as  much  as  was  advisable.  On  our  way  to  the  planter's 
we  found  it  difficult  to  obtain  dinner.  The  orthodox 
people  did  not  like  to  associate  with  Mormons.  I  finally 
asked  them  to  direct  me  to  where  some  infidel  or  gambler 
lived.  They  wanted  to  know  what  on  earth  I  wanted  of 
such.     I  replied: 

"  To  get  something  to  eat.  Infidels  and  gamblers  are 
too  liberal-minded  to  turn  a  stranger  away  from  their 
door.     The  Saviour  ate  with  publicans  and  sinners — for 


192   PECULIAR    INTEREST    AT    NAUVOO 

the  very  reason  that  we  do,  for  the  Scribes  and  Phari- 
sees would  not  feed  Him." 

They  pointed  us  to  the  next  house,  where  we  were 
kindly  received  and  entertained.  The  gentleman  in- 
formed us  that  he  belonged  to  no  Church,  but  had  an 
interest  in  a  church,  and  said  we  were  welcome  to  preach 
there.     He  made  an  appointment  for  us  to  preach. 

We  preached,  and  were  received  with  kindness.  I 
soon  began  to  baptize,  and  calls  came  in  from  every  side, 
when  one  day  the  papers  brought  us  the  news  of  the 
assassination  of  the  Prophet  Joseph  and  his  brother 
Hyrum. 

We  returned  immediately  to  Frankfort,  as  I  expected 
the  elders  there,  to  learn  what  to  do.  We  all  retired  to 
Maple  Grove,  on  the  Kentucky  River,  and  kneeled  in 
prayer  and  asked  the  Lord  to  show  us  whether  or  not 
these  reports  were  true.  I  was  the  mouth-in-prayer,  but 
received  nothing  definite  in  answer  to  my  prayer.  I  told 
the  elders  to  follow  their  own  impressions,  and  if  they 
wished  to  do  so  to  return  to  Nauvoo.  Each  of  them 
made  his  way  back.  I  spent  the  evening  with  a  Mr. 
Snow.  He  claimed  to  be  a  cousin  of  Brother  Erastus 
Snow,  and  was  favorable  to  us.  We  spent  the  evening 
talking  over  the  reported  deed. 

The  next  morning  about  ten  o'clock  my  mind  was 
drawn  out  in  prayer.  I  felt  as  though  the  solemnity  of 
eternity  was  resting  with  me.  A  heavenly,  hallowed 
influence  fell  upon  me,  and  continued  to  increase  until 
I  was  electrified  from  head  to  foot.  I  saw  a  large  per- 
sonage enter  the  door  and  stand  before  me.  His  apparel 
was  as  white  as  the  driven  snow    and  his  countenance  as 


PECULIAR    INTEREST    AT    NAUVOO    193 

bright  as  the  noonday  sun.  I  felt  paralyzed,  and  was 
speechless  and  motionless.  He  remained  with  me  but  a 
moment,  then  receded  through  the  door. 

This  bright  being's  influence  drew  me  from  my  chair 
and  led  me  south  about  three  hundred  yards,  into  a  plot 
of  clover  and  blue  grass,  and  under  a  persimmon  tree, 
which  afforded  a  pleasant  shade.  I  fell  prostrate  upon 
my  face.  While  here  I  saw  Joseph  the  Prophet  and 
Hyrum  the  Patriarch,  and  the  wounds  by  which  they 
had  been  assassinated. 

This  personage  spoke  to  me  in  a  soft,  low  voice,  and 
said  that  the  Prophet  and  Patriarch  had  sealed  their 
testimony  with  their  blood.  Our  mission  was  like  that 
of  the  apostles,  and  our  garments  were  clear  of  the 
blood  of  the  nation ;  I  should  return  to  Nauvoo  and  wait 
until  power  was  granted  us  from  on  High ;  as  the  mantle 
of  priesthood  fell  upon  the  Apostle  Peter,  so  should  it 
rest  with  the  twelve  apostles  of  the  Church  for  the  pres- 
ent. Thus  the  vision  closed,  and  I  gradually  returned 
to  my  native  element. 

Rising  up  I  looked  at  my  watch  and  saw  that  I  had 
been  there  an  hour  and  a  quarter.  Returning  to  the 
house  my  friend  Snow  asked  me  if  I  was  ill.  I  replied 
in  the  negative.  He  said  I  was  very  pale,  and  that  he 
saw  my  countenance  change  while  I  sat  in  my  chair ;  that 
when  I  went  out  of  doors  it  was  as  though  every  drop 
of  blood  had  left  me,  or  been  changed.  I  then  told  him 
that  the  reports  in  the  papers  were  true,  and  the  two 
Saints,  the  Prophet  and  the  Patriarch,  were  no  more. 
I  asked  him  to  take  me  to  the  landing ;  I  wished  to  get 
the  evening  packet,   as   my   labors  were   done  in  that 


194   PECULIAR    INTEREST    AT    NAUVOO 

country.     He  importuned  so  hard  that  I  told  him  what 
I  had  seen. 

He  saddled  a  horse  for  me  and  one  for  himself,  and 
we  started,  in  company  with  several  others,  for  the  land- 
ing. When  we  were  about  to  embark  on  the  steamer  Mr. 
Steele,  a  brother  of  the  captain,  introduced  me  to  the 
captain.  About  eight  persons  demanded  baptism;  I 
could  not  stop,  but  advised  them  to  come  to  Nauvoo. 
Among  them  was  my  friend  Snow.  I  had  a  cabin  pas- 
sage free.  When  I  reached  Nauvoo  I  found  excitement 
at  highest  point. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

DEATH    OF    JOSEPH    SMITH 

JOSEPH  the  Prophet  and  Hyrum,  his  brother, 
were  assassinated  on  the  24th  day  of  June,  1844, 
at  Carthage,  about  twenty  miles  from  Nauvoo, 
while  under  the  pledged  faith  of  Governor  Ford, 
of  Illinois.  Governor  Ford  had  promised  them  protec- 
tion if  they  would  stand  trial  and  submit  to  the  judg- 
ment of  the  court.  By  his  orders  the  Nauvoo  Grays 
were  to  guard  the  jail  while  the  prisoners  awaited  trial. 
The  mob  was  headed  by  Williams  and  Sharp,  editors 
of  the  Nauvoo  Signal.  When  they  approached  the  jail 
the  guard  made  no  resistance,  but  fell  back. 

Brother  Stephen  Markham,  who  had  been  to  visit  the 
prisoners  an  hour  or  so  before  they  were  killed,  gave 
Joseph  an  Allen  revolver.  A  part  of  the  mob  rushed 
upstairs,  to  the  inner  door  of  the  prison  and  burst  it 
open.  Brother  Richards  parried  the  bayonets  with  his 
heavy  cane.  Joseph  reached  out  his  hand  and  fired  his 
six  shots  at  the  crowd,  and  wounded  several  mortally. 
Hyrum,  who  was  trying  to  brace  against  the  door, 
received  a  shot  in  the  face  near  the  nose. 
"  I  am  a  dead  man,"  he  cried,  and  fell. 
Brother  John  Taylor  received  a  shot,  but  fortunately 

195 


196  DEATH   OF   JOSEPH   SMITH 

it  struck  his  watch,  which  saved  his  life.  These  four 
were  in  the  prison.  Brother  Taylor,  however,  received 
another  shot  and  fell.  Joseph  left  the  door,  and  sprang 
through  the  window,  crying: 

"  O    Lord,  my  God,  is  there  no  help  for  the  widow's 


son 


!  " 


He  fell  pierced  with  several  balls.  The  crowd  then 
left  the  door  and  ran  around  to  the  windows. 

Brother  Richards  covered  Brother  Taylor  with  a 
straw  bed.  Several  shots  were  fired  at  the  bed,  some  of 
which  cut  his  leg.  Richards  looked  from  the  window 
on  the  scene,  and  several  balls  passed  through  his  cloth- 
ing, but  he  received  no  injury. 

After  Joseph  fell  he  was  set  up  against  the  well-curb 
and  shot  again.  A  man  named  Boggs  rolled  up  his 
sleeves,  and  with  a  knife  attempted  to  cut  off  his  head. 
At  this  instant  a  flash  of  light  encircled  the  Prophet, 
and  the  man  who  was  advancing  to  cut  off  his  head  fell 
back.     They  were  frightened,  and  fled. 

Governor  Ford  was  terror-stricken,  as  it  endangered 
his  life,  he  being  without  a  guard,  and  at  the  mercy  of 
the  Mormons,  had  they  chosen  to  take  advantage  of 
him  while  he  was  in  Nauvoo.  Governor  Ford  promised 
that  he  would  see  the  murderers  prosecuted.  He  gave 
the  Mormons  a  company  of  troops  to  bring  their  dead 
friends  to  Nauvoo. 

The  dead  were  placed  in  rough  oak  boxes  and  brought 
to  the  city.  There  were  lamentation  and  mourning 
among  the  people.  Joseph  was  a  man  dearly  loved  by 
the  Saints,  and  blessed  with  direct  revelation  from  God, 
and  was  an  honorable,  generous,  high-minded  man. 


DEATH    OF    JOSEPH    SMITH  197 

The  remains  of  the  Prophet  and  his  brother  were  laid 
in  a  sepulcher  made  of  stone.  The  oak  boards  which 
had  enclosed  them  were  sawed  in  pieces  and  distributed 
among  their  friends,  many  of  whom  had  canes  made  of 
the  pieces,  with  locks  of  the  hair  of  the  Prophet  set  in 
the  top  of  them,  and  those  canes  are  kept  as  sacred 
relics  to  this  day.  But  I  must  go  back  and  speak  of  the 
cause  of  their  arrest. 

While  I  was  in  Kentucky  the  printing  press  of  Hig- 
bee  &  Foster  was  declared  a  nuisance,  and  ordered  de- 
stroyed. The  owners  refused  to  comply  with  the  decision 
of  the  City  Council,  and  the  Mayor  directed  that  the 
press  and  type  be  destroyed,  which  was  done.  The  owner 
of  the  grocery  where  the  press  was,  employed  John 
Eagle,  a  professional  bully,  and  others  to  defend  it.  As 
the  Danites  entered,  or  attempted  to  enter,  Eagle  stood 
in  the  door  and  knocked  three  of  them  down.  As  the 
third  fell  the  Prophet  struck  Eagle  under  the  ear  and 
brought  him  sprawling  to  the  ground.  He  then  crossed 
Eagle's  hands  and  ordered  them  tied,  saying  that  he 
could  not  see  his  men  knocked  down  while  in  the  line  of 
their  duty  without  protecting  them. 

This  raised  the  ire  of  Higbee,  Foster,  and  others, 
and  they  got  out  writs  for  the  arrest  of  Joseph,  and 
laid  their  grievances  before  the  Governor.  Joseph, 
knowing  the  consequences  of  such  a  move,  concluded 
to  leave  for  the  Rocky  Mountains  and  lay  out  a 
country  where  the  Saints  would  not  be  molested.  He 
crossed  over  into  Iowa  with  a  few  faithful  friends. 
These  friends  begged  him  to  return  and  stand  his  trial ; 
saying  that  the  Lord  had  always   delivered  him,   and 


198  DEATH   OF   JOSEPH   SMITH 

would  again.  He  told  them  that  if  he  returned  he  would 
be  killed,  but  if  he  went  away  he  would  save  his  life  and 
the  Church  would  not  be  hurt;  that  he  would  look  out 
a  new  country  for  them.  The  Governor  had  advised 
him  to  do  this. 

Those  old  grannies  then  accused  him  of  cowardice, 
and  told  him  that  Christ  had  said  he  would  never  leave 
his  brethren  in  trouble.  He  then  asked  them  if  his 
Emma  wished  him  to  return.     They  answered: 

"  Yes." 

Joseph  then  said  it  was  all  light  before  him,  and  dark- 
ness behind  him,  but  he  would  return,  though  he  felt  as 
a  sheep  led  to  the  slaughter. 

The  following  day  he  crossed  the  river  into  Illinois. 
He  kissed  his  mother,  and  told  her  that  his  time  had 
come,  and  that  he  must  seal  his  testimony  with  his  blood. 
He  advised  his  brother  Hyrum  not  to  go  with  him,  say- 
ing that  he  would  be  a  comfort  to  the  Church  when  he, 
the  Prophet,  was  no  more.     Hyrum  said: 

"  No,  my  brother ;  I  have  been  with  you  in  life,  and 
will  be  with  you  in  death !  " 

The  Prophet  then  called  Brother  Dunham  and  had 
some  private  talk  with  him,  and  then  started  for  the  jail 
at  Carthage.  Dunham  said  that  the  Prophet  requested 
him  to  take  his  Danites  and  ambush  them  in  a  grove  near 
Carthage,  and  watch  the  movements  of  the  crowd;  but 
Dunham  dared  not  go  contrary  to  the  orders  of  the 
Governor. 

About  this  time  the  settlements  on  Bear  Creek  and  at 
Great  Plains  had  a  difficulty  with  the  Gentiles,  and  the 
settlements  were  broken  up  and  the  settlers  driven  to 


DEATH   OF   JOSEPH    SMITH  199 

Nauvoo.  The  Mormons  sought  redress  under  the  law. 
The  sheriff  tried  to  suppress  the  riot  by  a  posse,  but 
since  he  could  not  get  a  posse  from  the  Gentiles,  he  was 
obliged  to  summon  them  from  the  Mormons.  This  made 
him  unpopular,  endangered  his  life,  and  rendered  him 
powerless. 

Governor  Ford  sought  to  bring  to  justice  those  who 
had  assaulted  the  Prophet  and  Hyrum,  but  public  opin- 
ion was  against  him,  and  the  mass  of  the  people  object- 
ing, nothing  was  done.  Certain  leaders  in  the  horrid 
deed  were  members  of  the  Legislature,  and  though  the 
disturbance  was  partially  quelled,  still  the  feeling  of 
enmity  continued  to  exist  until  the  final  breaking  up  of 
the  Church. 

Before  proceeding  further,  we  must  learn  who  was  to 
be  the  successor  of  the  Prophet  and  lead  the  Church. 
It  had  been  understood  among  the  Saints  that  young 
Joseph  was  to  succeed  his  father.  Joseph  the  Prophet 
had  bestowed  that  right  upon  him  by  ordination,  but  he 
was  too  young  at  that  time  to  fill  the  office  and  discharge 
its  solemn  duties.  Someone  must  fill  the  place  until  he 
had  grown  to  more  mature  age. 

Sidney  Rigdon  set  up  his  claim,  he  being  the  second 
counselor  to  the  Prophet.  Rigdon  had  a  few  backers. 
A  man  by  the  name  of  Strong,  who  had  been  writing 
for  the  Prophet,  put  up  his  claim  to  the  office,  by  forg- 
ing an  appointment  from  Joseph.  Time  passed  on  until 
the  whole  twelve  had  returned  from  their  missions,  and  a 
conference  was  held,  at  which  the  several  claimants  came 
forward  with  their  demands. 

Sidney  Rigdon  was  the  first  who  appeared  upon  the 


200  DEATH   OF   JOSEPH    SMITH 

stand.  He  had  been  rather  in  the  background  for  some 
time  previous  to  the  death  of  the  Prophet.  He  made 
but  a  weak  claim.      Strong  did  not  file  any. 

Just  then  Brigham  arose  and  roared  like  a  young 
lion,  imitating  the  style  and  voice  of  Joseph  the  Prophet. 
Many  of  the  brethren  declared  that  they  saw  the  mantle 
of  Joseph  fall  upon  him.  I  myself  saw  and  heard  a 
strong  resemblance  to  the  Prophet  in  him,  and  felt  that 
he  was  the  man  to  lead  us  until  Joseph's  legal  successor 
should  grow  up  to  manhood. 

As  soon  as  Brigham  got  the  reins  of  government  in 
his  hands  he  swore  that  he  would  never  suffer  an  officer 
to  serve  a  writ  on  or  arrest  him,  as  they  had  Joseph; 
that  he  would  send  them  the  dark  and  gloomy  road 
over  which  no  traveler  ever  returned.  He  wished  me  to 
remove  near  to  him,  as  I  was  one  of  the  Danites  assigned 
to  guard  him.  I  had  a  good  brick  house  and  lot,  all  in 
fine  order,  on  Warsaw  street.  He  told  me  to  let  him 
have  my  property  on  Warsaw  street  and  he  would  buy 
me  a  house  on  the  flat,  nearer  his  own.  I  did  so,  and 
he  bought  out  Brother  Frost,  and  sent  him  on  a  mission 
to  Kentucky,  where  I  had  been  laboring.  He  had  a  nice 
little  frame  house.  I  moved  into  it  and  had  it  finished 
on  the  inside  and  made  comfortable. 

Brigham  at  that  time  was  living  in  a  log  house,  but 
was  preparing  to  build  a  brick  house.  I  renewed  my 
labors  on  the  Hall  of  the  Seventies,  and  finished  it  in 
grand  style.  It  was  then  dedicated,  and  the  different 
quorums  had  picnic  parties  in  it,  beginning  with  the 
first  quorum,  consisting  of  seventy-seven  men  to  each 
quorum.     Brigham  said  this  hall  would  be  a  building 


DEATH   OF    JOSEPH    SMITH  201 

creditable  to  London.  He  called  upon  me  to  organize 
the  young  men  into  quorums  of  Seventy,  and  keep  the 
records  for  them.  He  appointed  me  General  Clerk  and 
Recorder  of  the  Seventies,  and  through  me  were  to  be 
issued  the  licenses  of  the  quorums.  This  was  to  be  a 
compensation  for  my  services. 

Joseph  Young  was  the  senior  president  over  all  the 
quorums.  My  burdens  increased  daily.  I  was  offered 
the  position  of  senior  president,  I  to  select  my  six  coun- 
selors and  my  Quorum  of  Seventy,  but  I  declined,  as  I 
did  not  want  the  responsibility.  I  held  then  all  the 
offices  I  could  fill.  Having  finished  the  hall,  I  was  of- 
fered, or  rather  given  a  mission,  to  build  Joseph  Young, 
the  head  president  of  the  Seventies,  a  neat  brick  dwelling. 
Calling  upon  the  Seventies  to  assist  me,  I  soon  mustered 
what  help  was  necessary,  and  made  brick  enough  to 
build  me  a  large  dwelling  house.  Including  my  other 
buildings,  it  was  ninety  feet  front,  two  and  a  half  stories 
high,  with  a  good  cellar.  By  the  middle  of  July,  1845, 
I  had  both  houses,  the  one  for  Joseph  Young  and  the 
one  for  myself,  finished,  ready  for  painting. 

During  the  winter  of  1844-5  a  man  by  the  name  of 
Stanley  took  up  a  school,  teaching  the  use  of  the  broad- 
sword. At  the  expiration  of  his  term  I  opened  three 
schools,  of  fifty  scholars  each,  in  the  same  exercise.  I 
gave  thirteen  lessons  in  each  school,  receiving  two  dollars 
from  each  scholar.  This  made  me  six  hundred  dollars, 
I  received  twenty-five  cents  for  each  license  that  I  issued. 
With  these  means  I  purchased  paints  and  oils  to  finish 
my  dwelling  house.  I  became  popular  among  the  Saints, 
and  many  of  them  donated  labor  and  materials  for  my 


202  DEATH   OF   JOSEPH    SMITH 

dwelling  house.  I  had  a  handsome  enclosure,  with  fine 
orchard,  well  of  water,  house  finished  and  grained  from 
top  to  bottom,  and  everything  in  finest  order.  I  was 
young,  strong,  and  athletic.  I  could  drive  ahead  and 
work  all  day  and  stand  guard  half  the  night,  through 
all  kinds  of  weather. 

My  pay  for  doing  the  latter  was  the  trust  reposed 
in  me.  To  guard  the  President  and  leading  men  of  the 
Church  was  considered  a  mighty  thing,  and  would  not 
have  been  exchanged  by  those  holding  that  office  for 
ten  dollars  a  night.  It  was  considered  that  this  would 
qualify  ones  performing  the  duty  for  any  position  of 
honor  or  worth. 

In  1845  I  was  present  when  two  young  men  named 
Hodges  were  tried  for  murdering  an  old  man  and  his 
wife.  The  Hodges  said  that  Brigham  had  sent  them 
to  rob  the  old  people  of  their  money,  of  which  they  were 
supposed  to  have  a  large  amount.  When  they  went  to 
the  house  they  found  the  inmates  ready  for  them,  and 
one  of  them  was  wounded.  Thinking  then  that  they 
would  be  detected,  they  killed  the  old  people. 

One  of  the  party  became  alarmed  and  reported  on  the 
two  Hodges  boys.  Their  older  brother,  Erwin  Hodges, 
said  that  Brigham  had  gotten  his  brothers  into  this 
scrape,  and  must  get  them  out  of  it ;  that  if  he  did  not 
do  so  his  (Brigham's)  blood  would  atone  for  it. 

That  evening,  as  Erwin  was  returning  home,  a  little 
after  dark,  he  was  met  by  two  Danites  who  had  been 
waiting  for  him  to  come  along.  After  some  little  con- 
versation, as  Erwin  was  turning  he  was  struck  on  the 
head  with  a  club,  and  then  stabbed  four  times  over  the 


DEATH   OF   JOSEPH    SMITH  203 

heart.  The  Danites  left,  supposing  him  to  be  dead.  He 
was,  however,  only  stunned,  and  the  bleeding  revived  him. 
He  crawled  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  yards,  and  fell 
near  Brigham's  gate.  He  called  for  water,  and  for 
Brigham  to  lay  his  hands  upon  him. 

Some  persons  asked  him  who  had  done  the  deed.  He 
replied  that  they  were  his  friends,  and  expired  without 
finishing  the  sentence.  A  neighbor  came  running  to  my 
house,  knowing  that  Brigham  was  there,  as  he  often 
came  there  to  keep  away  from  suspicious  persons.  I 
started  home  with  Brigham,  and  while  on  the  way  re- 
marked that  it  was  a  shocking  affair.  He  replied  that 
it  was  not  worse  for  Hodges  to  be  killed  than  it  would 
have  been  for  him  (Brigham)  to  have  had  his  blood  shed. 
This  answer  recalled  the  threat  that  Erwin  had  made 
during  the  day,  at  the  trial  of  his  brothers. 

Those  men  who  had  turned  away  from  the  Church 
were  the  most  bitter  enemies  to  Brigham,  and  sought 
every  opportunity  to  entrap  him.  They  tried  to  en- 
snare him,  and  find  an  occasion  to  arrest  him  with  a  war- 
rant. This  caused  Brigham  to  lie  hidden  as  much  as 
possible. 

In  the  meantime  his  Destroying  Angels  were  dili- 
gently on  the  watch,  and  every  suspicious  man  was 
closely  tracked  up,  and  no  strategy  neglected  to  find  out 
his  business.  If  they  suspected  that  any  man  wanted 
to  serve  a  writ  on  Brigham  they  never  let  that  man 
escape.  Sometimes  they  would  treat  him  with  great 
kindness,  and  in  that  way  decoy  him  to  some  out-of-the- 
way  place,  and  there  "  save  "  him,  as  it  was  called.  The 
Danites  were  not  only  on  the  track  of  officers,  but  all 


204  DEATH   OF   JOSEPH    SMITH 

suspected  characters  who  might  come  to  spy  out  what 
was  going  on.  I  knew  of  many  men  who  were  put  out 
of  the  way. 

If  any  Danite  was  caught  in  a  scrape,  it  was  the  duty 
of  the  rest  to  unite  and  swear  him  out.  It  was  shown  that 
the  Gentiles  had  no  right  to  administer  an  oath.  The 
Danites  might  swear  a  house  full  of  lies  to  save  one  of 
the  brethren. 

Whatever  the  Danites  were  ordered  to  do,  they 
were  to  do  and  ask  no  questions.  Whether  it  was  right 
or  wrong  mattered  not  to  them,  they  were  responsible 
only  to  their  leaders,  amenable  only  to  God.  I  was  one 
among  them,  into  the  secret  of  all  they  did;  and  they 
looked  for  me  to  speak  a  good  word  for  them  with  Brig- 
ham,  as  they  were  ambitious  to  please  him  and  obtain  his 
blessing.  The  captain  of  the  Danites  never  asked  me 
to  do  anything  he  knew  I  was  averse  to  doing.  Under 
Brigham,  Hosea  Stout  was  Chief. 

The  Danites  buried  a  man  in  a  lot  near  the  Masonic 
Hall.  They  got  him  tight  and  some  were  joking 
with  him  while  others  digged  his  grave.  They  asked 
him  to  go  with  them  into  a  field  of  corn,  saying  it  was 
fully  grown.  They  told  him  they  had  a  jug  of  whisky 
cached  out  there.  They  led  him  to  his  grave,  and  told 
him  if  he  would  get  down  into  it,  hand  up  the  jug,  he 
should  have  the  first  drink.  As  he  bent  over  to  get  down, 
Roswell  Stevens  struck  him  on  the  back  of  the  head  and 
dropped  him.  They  tightened  a  cord  around  his  neck 
to  shut  off  his  wind,  and  then  covered  him  up  and  set  the 
hill  of  corn  back  on  his  grave  to  cover  any  tracks  that 
might  lead  to  discovery. 


DEATH    OF    JOSEPH    SMITH  205 

Another  man  they  took  in  a  boat,  about  two  o'clock 
at  night,  for  a  ride.  When  out  in  the  channel  of  the 
river  the  Danite  who  sat  behind  him  struck  him  upon 
the  head  and  stunned  him.  They  tied  a  rope  around  his 
neck  and  a  stone  to  the  other  end  of  the  rope,  and  sent 
him  to  the  bottom  of  the  Mississippi. 

There  was  a  man  whose  name  I  have  forgotten,  who 
was  a  great  annoyance  to  the  Saints  at  Nauvoo.  He 
generally  brought  a  party  with  him  when  he  came  to 
the  city,  and  would  threaten  them  with  the  law ;  but  he 
always  managed  to  get  away  safely.  They  (the  Saints) 
finally  concluded  to  entrust  his  case  to  Howard  Egan, 
a  Danite  who  was  thought  to  be  long-headed.  He 
took  a  party  of  Destroying  Angels  and  went  to  La 
Harp,  a  town  near  the  residence  of  this  man,  and  watched 
for  an  opportunity  when  he  would  pass  along.  They 
"saved"  him,  and  buried  him  in  a  washout  at  night. 
A  short  time  afterwards  a  thunder  storm  washed  the 
earth  away  and  exposed  the  remains. 

The  Danites  also  made  an  attempt  to  kill  an  old  man 
and  his  son  over  on  Bear  River.  Ebenezer  Richard- 
son, an  old  tried  Danite  had  charge  of  this  mission. 
Four  Danites  went  to  the  residence  of  the  old  folks. 
Two  of  them  asked  for  lodgings  and  refreshments.  The 
old  gentleman  told  them  he  was  not  prepared  to  enter- 
tain them,  and  directed  them  to  a  neighbor  who  lived 
a  mile  away.  They  insisted  upon  stopping,  and  said 
they  were  weary  and  would  lie  down  upon  their  blan- 
kets. The  old  man  was  suspicious  of  them  and  utterly 
refused  to  keep  them. 

They  then  went  away  and  counseled  over  the  matter, 


206  DEATH   OF   JOSEPH   SMITH 

and  concluded  to  wait  until  the  family  were  asleep,  then 
burst  in  the  door  before  they  could  have  time  to  resist. 
The  old  man  and  his  son,  being  sure  that  the  Danites 
had  come  for  the  purpose  of  "  saving  "  them,  were  wait- 
ing their  return.     Each  of  them  had  a  gun. 

Brother  Richardson  and  his  party  waited  until  about 
midnight,  when  they  slipped  carefully  to  the  house  and 
listened.  All  was  still.  Then  Richardson  and  another 
burst  in  the  door.  As  the  Danites  were  in  the  act  of 
entering  the  house  the  old  man  and  his  son  fired.  Rich- 
ardson's arm  was  broken  below  the  elbow ;  another  Dan- 
ite  received  a  slight  wound.  The  reception  was  over- 
hot  and  they  backed  water,  glad  to  get  away.  Richard- 
son later  wore  a  cloak  to  conceal  his  broken  arm. 

These  matters  were  kept  a  profound  secret.  I  was  in 
Brigham's  office  about  this  time.  His  brother  Joseph 
and  quite  a  number  of  the  others  were  present,  when 
Brigham  raised  his  hand  and  said : 

"I  swear  by  the  eternal  Heavens,  and  all  good  Mor- 
mons will  do  the  same,  that  I  have  unsheathed  my  sword, 
and  will  never  return  it  until  the  blood  of  the  Prophet 
Joseph,  and  Hyrum,  and  those  who  were  slain  in  Mis- 
souri, is  avenged.  This  whole  nation  is  guilty  of  shed- 
ding their  blood,  by  assenting  to  the  deed  and  holding 
its  peace.  Now,"  said  he,  "betray  me,  any  who  dare 
do  so!" 

Everyone  who  passed  through  his  endowments  in  the 
Temple  was  placed  under  the  most  sacred  obligations 
to  avenge  the  blood  of  the  Prophet,  whenever  opportun- 
ity offered,  and  teach  their  children  to  do  the  same. 

Once  I  heard  Mother  Smith,  the  mother  of  Joseph  the 


DEATH    OF    JOSEPH    SMITH  207 

Prophet,  plead  with  Brigham,  with  tears,  not  to  rob 
young  Joseph,  her  grandchild,  of  his  birthright,  which 
his  father,  the  Prophet,  bestowed  upon  him  previous  to 
his  death.  Young  Joseph  should  have  succeeded  his 
father  as  the  leader  of  the  Church;  it  was  his  right  in 
the  line  of  the  Priesthood. 

"  I  know  it,"  replied  Brigham ;  "  don't  worry  or  take 
any  trouble,  Mother  Smith;  by  so  doing  you  are  only 
laying  the  knife  to  the  throat  of  the  child.  If  it  be 
known  that  he  is  the  rightful  successor  of  his  father 
the  enemies  of  the  Priesthood  will  seek  his  life.  He  is  too 
young  to  lead  his  people  now,  but  when  he  arrives  at 
mature  age  he  shall  have  his  place.  No  one  shall  rob 
him  of  it." 

Brigham  sought  to  establish  himself  as  the  leader  of 
the  Church.  Many  years,  however,  passed  away  before 
he  dared  assume  or  claim  to  be  the  rightful  successor  of 
Joseph,  the  Seer,  Prophet,  and  Revelator  to  the  Church. 
When  the  time  arrived,  according  to  Brigham's  own 
words,  for  Joseph  to  receive  his  own,  Joseph  came,  but 
Brigham  received  him  not.  He  said  that  Joseph  lacked 
the  true  spirit.  Joseph's  mother  had  married  a  Gentile 
lawyer,  and  had  infused  the  Gentile  spirit  into  him. 
Joseph  denied  the  doctrine  of  celestial  marriage. 

Brigham  barred  young  Joseph  from  preaching  in 
the  Tabernacle,  and  raised  a  storm  against  him.  He 
took  Joseph's  cousin,  George  A.  Smith,  as  his  first  coun- 
selor. This  he  did  as  a  matter  of  policy  to  prevent 
George  A.  from  using  his  influence  in  favor  of  Joseph 
as  the  leader  of  the  people,  which  he  otherwise  would 
have  done.     He  also  ordained  John  Smith,  the  son  of 


208  DEATH    OF    JOSEPH    SMITH 

Hyrum  the  Patriarch,  to  the  office  of  Patriarch,  and 
his  brother,  Joseph  F.  Smith,  to  the  office  of  one  of 
the  twelve  apostles,  thus  securing  their  influence, 
telling  them  also  that  had  young  Joseph  been  willing 
to  act  in  harmony  with  them,  the  heads  of  the  Church, 
he  could  have  had  his  place,  but  that  he  was  too  much 
of  a  Gentile  to  lead  this  people.  Brigham  said  he  had 
hopes  that  David,  a  brother  of  young  Joseph,  when  he 
became  older,  might  occupy  the  place  of  his  father,  but 
Joseph  never  would. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

THE    DOCTRINE    OF    SEALING 

IN  the  winter  of  1845  meetings  were  held  all  over 
the  city  of  Nauvoo,  and  the  spirit  of  Elijah  was 
taught  in  the  different  families  as  a  foundation  to 
the  order  of  celestial  marriage,  as  well  as  the  law  of 
adoption.  Many  families  entered  into  covenants  with 
each  other — the  man  to  stand  by  his  wife  and  the  woman 
to  cleave  unto  her  husband,  and  the  children  to  be 
adopted  to  the  parents.  I  was  one  of  those  who  entered 
into  covenants  to  stand  by  my  family,  to  cleave  to  them 
through  time  and  eternity.  I  have  kept  my  obligations 
sacred  and  inviolate  to  this  day. 

Others  refused  to  enter  into  these  obligations,  but 
separated  from  each  other,  dividing  their  substance,  and 
mutually  dissolving  their  former  relations  on  friendly 
terms.  Some  agreed  to  exchange  wives  by  virtue  and 
authority  of  the  holy  Priesthood.  One  of  Brigham's 
brothers,  Lorenzo  Young,  now  a  bishop,  made  an  ex- 
change of  wives  with  Brother  Decker. 

All  people  are  aliens  to  the  commonwealth  of  Israel 
until  adopted  into  the  Kingdom  by  baptism,  and  their 
children  born  unto  them  before  the  baptism  of  the  par- 

209 


210  THE    DOCTRINE   OF    SEALING 

ents  must  be  adopted  to  the  parents,  and  become  heirs  to 
the  Kingdom  only  through  the  law  of  adoption.  The 
children  that  are  born  to  parents  after  the  baptism  of 
the  parents  are  legal  heirs  to  the  Kingdom. 

This  doctrine  extends  further.  All  persons  must  be 
adopted  by  some  of  the  leading  men  of  the  Church. 
In  this,  however,  they  have  the  right  of  choice,  thus 
forming  the  links  of  the  chain  of  Priesthood  back  to 
the  father,  Adam,  and  to  the  second  coming  of  the  Mes- 
siah. Time  will  not  allow  me  to  enter  into  the  full  de- 
tails of  this  subject. 

The  ordinance  of  celestial  marriage  was  practiced  by 
men  and  women  who  had  covenanted  to  live  together, 
and  plural  marriages  are  stepping-stones  to  celestial  exal- 
tation. Without  plural  marriage  a  man  cannot  attain 
to  the  fullness  of  the  holy  Priesthood  and  be  made  equal 
to  our  Saviour.  Without  it  he  can  only  attain  to  the 
position  of  the  angels,  who  are  servants  and  messengers 
to  those  who  attain  to  the  Godhead.  These  inducements 
cause  every  true  believer  to  exert  himself  to  attain  that 
exalted  position — both  men  and  women.  In  many  cases 
the  women  do  the  "  sparking,"  through  the  assistance 
of  the  first  wife. 

My  second  wife,  Nancy  Bean,  was  the  daughter  of  a 
wealthy  farmer  who  lived  near  Quincy,  Illinois.  She 
saw  me  on  a  mission  and  heard  me  preach  at  her  father's 
house.  She  came  to  Nauvoo  and  stayed  at  my  house 
three  months,  and  grew  in  favor  and  was  sealed  to  me 
in  the  winter  of  1845.  My  third  and  fourth  wives  were 
sealed  to  me  soon  afterward  in  my  own  house.  My 
third  wife,  Louisa,  was  then  a  young  lady,  gentle  and 


THE    DOCTRINE    OF   SEALING         211 

beautiful,  and  we  never  had  an  angry  word  while  she 
lived  with  me.  She  and  her  sister  Emeline  were  both 
under  promise  to  be  sealed  to  me. 

One  day  Brigham  saw  Emeline  and  fell  in  love  with 
her.  He  asked  me  to  resign  my  claims  in  his  favor, 
which  I  did,  though  it  caused  a  struggle  in  my  mind  to 
do  so,  for  I  loved  her  dearly.  I  made  known  to  Emeline 
Brigham's  wish,  and  went  to  her  father's  house  and  used 
my  influence  with  her  to  induce  her  to  become  a  member 
of  Brigham's  family.  The  two  girls  did  not  want  to 
separate  from  each  other ;  however,  they  both  met  at 
my  house  at  an  appointed  time,  and  Emeline  was  sealed 
to  Brigham,  and  Louisa  was  sealed  to  me.  Brother 
Amasa  Lyman  officiated  at  the  ceremony. 

At  the  same  time  Sarah  C.  Williams,  the  girl  that  I 
baptized  in  Tennessee  when  but  a  child,  at  the  house  of 
Brother  William  Pace,  and  who  later  came  to  Nauvoo, 
stood  up  and  claimed  a  place  in  my  family.  She  is  yet 
with  me  and  is  the  mother  of  twelve  children.  She  has 
been  a  kind  wife,  mother,  and  companion. 

By  Louisa  I  had  one  son  born,  who  died  at  the  age  of 
twelve.  She  only  lived  with  me  one  year  after  her  babe 
was  born.  She  then  told  me  that  her  parents  were  not 
satisfied  to  have  a  daughter  sealed  to  the  one  highest 
in  authority  and  the  other  below  her.  Their  teasing 
caused  us  to  separate,  not  as  enemies,  however.  Our 
friendship  was  never  broken. 

After  we  got  to  Salt  Lake  she  offered  to  come  back 
to  me,  but  Brigham  would  not  consent.  Her  sister  be- 
came a  favorite  with  Brigham,  and  remained  so  until 
he  met  Sister  Folsom,  who  captivated  him  to  such  a 


212         THE    DOCTRINE    OF    SEALING 

degree  that  he  neglected  Emeline,  and  she  died  broken- 
hearted. 

Plural  marriages  at  first  were  not  made  public;  they 
had  to  be  kept  still.  A  young  man  did  not  know  when 
he  was  talking  to  a  single  woman.  As  far  as  Brigham 
was  concerned,  he  had  no  wives  at  his  house,  except  his 
first  wife,  or  the  one  that  he  said  was  his  first  wife. 
Many  a  night  have  I  gone  with  him,  arm  in  arm,  and 
guarded  him  while  he  spent  an  hour  or  two  with  his 
young  brides,  then  guarded  him  home,  and  guarded  his 
house  until  one  o'clock,  when  I  was  relieved.  He  used 
to  meet  his  beloved  Emeline  at  my  house. 

In  the  spring  of  1845  Rachel  Andora  was  sealed  to 
me — the  woman  who  has  stood  by  me  in  all  my  troubles. 
A  truer  woman  was  never  born.  She  has  been  to  me  as 
true  as  I  have  been  to  Brigham,  and  always  tried  to 
make  my  will  her  pleasure.  I  raised  her  in  my  family 
from  five  years  of  age.  She  was  a  sister  of  my  first  wife. 
Her  mother,  Abigail  Sheffer,  was  sealed  to  me  for  an 
eternal  state.  The  old  lady  has  long  since  passed  away, 
and  entered  into  endless  rest  and  joy. 

But  to  resume  the  narrative  of  events  at  Nauvoo.  In 
the  year  1845  the  building  of  the  Temple  was  progress- 
ing. Through  the  summer  trouble  was  brewing  among 
the  Saints,  both  in  Illinois  and  Iowa.  Many  of  my 
friends  from  Tennessee,  and  some  from  Kentucky,  joined 
us  during  the  summer  and  fall,  as  well  as  numbers  from 
other  places.  An  effort  was  made  to  complete  the  Nau- 
voo House,  if  possible,  but  finding  the  storm  approach- 
ing too  fast  the  work  on  the  House  was  abandoned  and 
all  hands  put  to  work  on  the  Temple.    We  were  anxious 


THE    DOCTRINE    OF    SEALING  213 

to  complete  the  Temple,  in  order  that  we  might  receive 
our  promised  blessings  in  it  before  we  commenced  our 
pilgrimage  across  the  plains  in  search  of  a  home,  we 
knew  not  where. 

Our  time  was  limited,  and  our  Gentile  friends  who 
surrounded  us,  and  whose  ire  had  been  aroused  to  the 
highest  pitch,  were  not  likely  to  allow  us  to  remain 
longer  than  the  appointed  space.  The  killing  of  the 
Prophet  Joseph  and  Hyrum  had  led  to  other  acts  of 
violence,  and  many  Mormons  whose  houses  were  burned 
and  property  destroyed,  and  who  had  come  to  Nauvoo 
for  protection  and  shelter,  retaliated  by  driving  in  Gen- 
tile stock  from  the  range  to  subsist  upon.  No  doubt 
the  stock  of  many  an  innocent  Gentile  was  driven  away, 
and  this  served  to  brew  trouble.  Thus  things  went  from 
bad  to  worse  while  the  saints  remained  at  Nauvoo. 

Much  of  the  trouble  that  came  upon  the  Church  was 
brought  down  through  the  folly  of  the  Saints.  A  com- 
pany was  organized  called  the  "Whittlers."  They  had 
long  knives,  and  when  a  stranger  came  to  town  they 
would  gather  around  him  and  whittle,  none  of  them  say- 
ing a  word,  no  matter  what  question  was  asked.  They 
would  watch  any  stranger,  gathering  close  to  him,  until 
they  ran  him  out  of  town. 

During  the  fall  of  1845  companies  were  formed  to 
make  wagons  for  the  contemplated  move,  as  many  of 
the  Saints  were  poor  and  had  neither  wagons  nor  teams. 
Teams — with  Gentile  horses  loose  on  the  range — were 
more  easily  obtained  than  wagons.  People  traded  off 
their  lots  and  personal  property  for  outfits.  Many  of 
the  wagons  had  wooden  hoops  in  place  of  tires,  though 


214         THE   DOCTRINE    OF    SEALING 

iron  and  everything  else  was  at  the  lowest  price.  Com- 
mon labor  was  only  twenty-five  cents  per  day,  but  money 
was  hard  to  get. 

About  the  1st  of  December,  1845,  we  commenced  fill- 
ing up  the  Temple  rooms  for  giving  endowments.  I 
assisted  in  putting  up  the  stoves,  curtains,  and  other 
things.  It  was  about  fifteen  days  before  we  got  every- 
thing ready.  I  must  mention  that  when  the  doctrine  of 
baptizing  for  the  dead  was  first  introduced  the  families 
met  together,  down  by  the  riverside,  and  one  of  their 
number,  of  the  order  of  the  Melchisedek  Priesthood, 
officiated.  They  were  baptized  in  behalf  of  all  the  dead 
friends  they  could  remember,  the  men  for  men,  and  the 
women  for  women.  But  when  the  fount  was  ready  in 
the  Temple,  which  rested  on  the  twelve  carved  oxen, 
they  went  and  were  baptized  in  it,  after  the  same  order, 
except  that  a  clerk  must  make  a  record  of  it,  and  two 
witnesses  must  be  present,  and  the  name  of  the  person 
baptized  and  for  whom  he  or  she  was  baptized,  and  the 
date  of  baptism,  together  with  the  name  of  the  officiat- 
ing elder  and  those  of  the  clerk  and  witnesses  must  be 
entered  in  the  record.  All  who  are  baptized  must  also 
be  confirmed.  Men  and  women  alike  pass  through  the 
same  ceremony,  and  the  fact  is  entered  in  the  record 
kept  for  that  purpose. 

This  is  done  for  all  who  have  died  without  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  gospel.  As  Jesus,  while  His  body  lay  in  the 
tomb,  preached  to  the  spirits  in  the  spirit  world  the 
doctrine  of  his  gospel  to  all  who  had  died  before  hearing 
it  since  the  days  of  Noah,  so  through  baptism  for  the 
dead,  can  our  friends,  and  those  who  have  gone  before 


THE    DOCTRINE    OF    SEALING  215 

us,  be  made  partakers  of  this  new  and  last  gospel  sent 
to  us,  and  receive  its  blessings  and  eternal  reward. 

No  person,  however,  is  allowed  the  privilege  of  this 
baptismal  fount,  or  his  washings  or  anointings,  unless 
he  has  paid  his  tithings  and  has  a  certificate  to  that 
effect.  In  many  cases,  also,  where  men  require  it,  just 
debts  must  be  settled  before  one  is  permitted  to  be  bap- 
tized, washed,  or  anointed. 

In  the  Endowment  a  list  is  made  out  the  day  previous, 
of  those  who  are  to  take  their  endowments.  Every  per- 
son is  required  to  wash  himself  clean,  from  head  to  foot. 
Also  to  prepare  and  bring  a  good  supply  of  food,  of 
the  best  quality,  for  themselves  and  those  who  labor  in 
the  house  of  the  Lord.  About  twenty-five  persons  are 
required  in  the  different  departments  to  attend  to  the 
washing,  anointing,  blessing,  ordaining,  and  sealing. 
From  twenty-five  to  fifty  persons  are  passed  through  in 
twenty-four  hours.  I  was  among  the  first  to  receive 
my  washings  and  anointings,  and  even  received  my  sec- 
ond anointing,  which  made  me  an  equal  of  the  Priest- 
hood, with  right  and  authority  to  build  up  the  Kingdom 
in  all  the  earth  and  power  to  fill  any  vacancy  that  might 
occur.  I  have  officiated  in  all  the  different  branches, 
from  the  highest  to  the  lowest. 

There  were  about  forty  men  who  attained  to  that 
rank  in  the  Priesthood,  including  the  twelve  apostles 
and  Brigham,  and  to  them  was  intrusted  the  keeping 
of  the  records.  I  was  the  head  clerk ;  Brother  Richards 
was  my  assistant  clerk.  My  office  was  in  room  number 
one,  of  Brigham's  apartments.  I  kept  a  record  of  the 
sealings,  anointings,  marriages,  and  adoptions. 


216         THE    DOCTRINE    OF   SEALING 

Also,  I  was  the  second  son  adopted  of  Brigham.  I 
should  have  been  his  first  adopted  son,  being  the  first 
who  proposed  it  to  him,  but,  ever  ready  to  give  prefer- 
ence to  those  in  authority,  I  placed  Brother  Rockwood's 
name  first  on  the  list.  I  had  also  had  my  children 
adopted  to  me  in  the  Temple.  Brigham  had  his  children 
adopted  to  himself,  and  we  were  the  only  ones,  to  my 
knowledge,  that  had  our  children  so  adopted  in  the 
Temple  of  Nauvoo. 

Officers  were  on  the  alert  to  arrest  Brigham.  He 
often  hid  in  the  different  apartments  of  the  Temple. 
One  day  about  sunset  an  officer,  knowing  that  he  was 
in  the  Temple,  waited  for  him  to  come  out.  Brigham's 
carriage  was  standing  at  the  door. 

Brigham  threw  his  cloak  around  Brother  Miller,  who 
resembled  Brigham  in  build  and  stature,  and  sent  him 
to  the  carriage  with  Grant,  his  driver.  As  they  got  to 
the  carriage   Grant  said  to  Miller : 

"Brother  Young,  are  you  ready  to  go?"  As  he 
spoke  to  him,  the  officer  said: 

"Mr.  Young,  I  have  a  writ  for  you.  I  want  you  to 
go  with  me  to  Carthage,  twenty  miles  distant." 

"Shall  I  take  my   carriage?"   Miller  rejoined. 

"You  may,  if  you  choose,  and  I  will  pay  the  bill," 
the  officer  answered. 

Grant  then  drove  Miller  to  Carthage,  and  the  marshal 
'  took  him  to  the  hotel  and  supplied  him  with  refresh- 
ments. After  supper  an  apostate  Mormon  called  to  see 
him.     When  he  beheld  Miller  he  said  to  the  marshal: 

"  By  heavens !  you  are  sold  this  time.  That  is  not 
Brigham ;  that  is  Miller." 


THE    DOCTRINE    OF    SEALING         217 

The  marshal  was  a  deal  nettled,  and,  turning,  he  said 
to  Miller: 

"  I  am  much  obliged  to  you." 

"You  are  quite  welcome.  I  hope  you  will  pay  my 
bill  as  you  agreed  to  do." 

"Why  did  you  deceive  me?" 

"  I  did  not,"  replied  Miller ;  "  you  deceived  yourself. 
I  said  nothing  to  deceive  you." 

"  All  right,"  replied  the  marshal,  "  I  will  settle  your 
bill,  and  you  may  return  in  the  morning,  if  you  choose." 

This  gave  Brigham  to  understand  that  it  was  time 
for  him  to  get  away ;  many  such  tricks  would  not  be 
wholesome. 

In  the  Temple  I  took  three  wives — Martha  Berry, 
Polly  Ann  Workman,  and  Delithea  Morris,  and  had  my 
family  sealed  to  me  over  the  altar  in  the  Temple,  and 
six  of  them  received  their  second  anointings — that  is, 
the  first  six  wives  did,  but  the  last  three  there  was  not 
time  to  attend  to. 

On  the  10th  of  February,  1846,  Brigham  and  a  small 
company  crossed  the  Mississippi  River,  on  the  ice,  into 
Iowa,  and  formed  an  encampment  on  a  stream  called 
Sugar  Creek.  I  crossed,  with  two  wagons,  with  the 
first  company.  Brigham  did  this  in  order  to  elude  the 
officers,  and  aimed  to  wait  there  until  all  who  could  fit 
themselves  out  should  join  him.  Such  as  were  in  danger 
of  being  arrested  were  helped  away  first. 

Our  Danites  crossed  over  to  guard  Brigham.  Those 
who  were  not  liable  to  be  arrested  remained  behind  and 
sent  their  teams  forward.  I  took  one  of  Brigham's 
wives,  Emeline,  in  the  first  of  the  wagons,  with  Louisa, 


218         THE    DOCTRINE    OF    SEALING 

her  sister,  as  far  as  Rainsville.  All  of  Brigham's  wives, 
except  the  first,  were  taken  by  the  brethren,  as  he  did 
not  at  that  time  have  the  teams  or  the  means  to  convey 
his  family  across  the  plains,  but  was  dependent  on  the 
brethren  for  help,  though  he  had  used  every  means  in 
his  power  to  raise  an  outfit. 

Brigham  called  a  council  of  the  leading  men.  Among 
them  was  Brother  Joseph  L.  Heywood  and  myself.  Hey- 
wood  was  a  merchant  at  Quincy,  Illinois,  doing  a  fair 
business  before  he  joined  the  Mormon  Church,  and  was 
considered  an  honorable  man.  When  the  Mormons  were 
driven  from  Missouri  many  had  occasion  to  bless  him  for 
his  kindness  to  them  in  their  hour  of  trouble. 

At  the  council,  after  some  conversation  upon  our 
present  move,  Brigham  proposed  to  appoint  a  com- 
mittee of  men,  against  whom  no  charges  could  be 
brought,  to  return  to  Nauvoo  and  attend  to  selling  the 
property  of  the  Saints,  and  see  to  fitting  out  the  people 
and  starting  them  forward.  He  proposed  that  I,  with 
Brothers  Babbitt,  Heywood,  and  Fulmer  be  that  com- 
mittee. Brother  Heywood  was  asked  to  turn  over  his 
whole  stock  of  goods  to  fit  out  Brigham  and  the  apostles 
for  their  journey. 

This  to  Brother  Heywood  was  a  stunner.  He  replied 
that  he  was  indebted  to  honorable  men  in  the  East  for 
the  most  of  his  goods,  and  that  he  did  not  dare  de- 
fraud them;  that  he  had  been  taught  from  childhood 
to  deal  honorably  with  all  men.  He  was  told  by  Brig- 
ham that  he  might  take  the  money  to  pay  his  Eastern 
creditors  from  the  sales  of  the  Mormon  property  at 
Nauvoo.     This  Brother  Heywood  thought  a  doubtful 


THE   DOCTRINE   OF   SEALING         219 

method,  as  the  property  of  the  deserted  city  would  not 
be  very  valuable. 

Brigham  then  said  that  this  was  a  case  of  emergency, 
and  they  must  have  the  goods;  that  Brother  Heywood 
could  write  to  his  creditors  and  tell  them  that,  owing 
to  the  trouble  among  the  people,  business  had  fallen 
off,  and  he  was  not  able  to  pay  them  then,  but  would 
in  the  future.  Brigham  told  him  if  he  failed  to  raise 
money  from  the  sale  of  city  property,  as  soon  as  the 
Church  was  established  he  (Brigham)  would  raise  the 
money  for  him  to  satisfy  his  creditors,  and  this  would 
give  him  more  influence  than  ever  among  the  outside 
world.  They  finally  persuaded  Brother  Heywood  to 
turn  over  his  goods. 

For  my  services  to  the  leading  men  I  never  received 
a  dollar.  I  have  managed,  however,  to  maintain  my 
family  in  good  style,  to  pay  my  tithing  and  live  inde- 
pendently of  help  from  the  Church.  I  was  called  a 
shrewd  trader,  a  keen  financier,  and  had  plenty.  I 
always  had  money  on  hand.  These  were  considered  by 
Brigham  noble  traits  in  my  character. 


CHAPTER  XV 

THE    SAINTS    TURN    WESTWARD 

ONLY  a  few  words  in  regard  to  the  Prophet 
Joseph.  He  was  tried  twenty-one  times  for 
different  offenses,  and  acquitted  each  time. 
Once  when  he  was  visiting  in  Peoria  he  was 
captured  by  four  men  from  Missouri,  who  started  with 
him  in  a  wagon  to  take  him  to  that  State.  Two  sat 
beside  him  with  cocked  pistols,  punching  him  in  the 
side  occasionally,  and  telling  him  that  if  he  opened  his 
mouth  they  would  blow  his  brains  out.  He  was  not 
arrested  by  any  process  of  law,  but  they  were  trying 
to  kidnap  him.  Brother  Markham,  an  old  friend  of 
Joseph,  ran  ahead  to  the  town  of  Peoria,  employed  a 
lawyer,  got  out  a  writ  of  habeas  corpus,  and  had  him 
set  at  liberty. 

When  the  news  reached  Nauvoo  the  Saints  were  in 
the  wildest  state  of  excitement.  The  Mormon  steamer 
was  crowded  with  Danites,  and  sent  full  steam  ahead  to 
Peoria  to  rescue  the  Prophet.  When  the  Danites  arrived 
they  found  him  at  liberty.     This  was  in  1843. 

The  same  winter  Joseph  organized  what  was  called  the 
"  Council  of  Fifty."  This  was  a  confidential  organi- 
tion.  A  man  by  the  name  of  Jackson  belonged  to  it, 
though  he  did  not  belong  to  the  Church.     This  Council 


THE    SAINTS   TURN   WESTWARD      221 

was  designated  as  a  law-making  department,  but  no 
records  were  kept  of  its  doings,  or  if  kept,  were 
burned  at  the  close  of  each  meeting.  Whenever  any- 
thing of  importance  was  on  foot  this  Council  was  called 
to  deliberate  upon  it.  The  Council  was  named  the 
"  Living  Constitution."  Joseph  said  that  no  legislature 
could  enact  laws  that  would  meet  every  case  or  attain 
the  ends  of  justice  in  all  respects. 

As  a  man,  Joseph  tried  to  be  a  law-abiding  citizen, 
but  he  had  to  manage  those  who  were  constantly  doing 
something  to  bring  trouble  upon  themselves.  He  often 
reproved  them  and  some  he  dis-f  ellowshipped.  But  being 
of  a  forgiving  disposition,  when  they  came  back  to  him 
and  begged  forgiveness  his  humane  heart  could  not 
refuse  them.     He  was  often  basely  imposed  upon. 

Joseph's  sympathies  were  quick.  Once  I  was  stand- 
ing with  him,  watching  a  couple  of  men  who  were  cross- 
ing the  river  in  a  canoe.  The  river  was  full  of  ice,  run- 
ning swiftly.  As  they  neared  the  shore  the  canoe  upset, 
throwing  them  into  the  river.  One  of  them  got  on  a 
cake  of  ice,  but  the  other  made  several  attempts  before 
he  could  do  so.  Joseph  sent  a  runner  to  them  with  a 
bottle  of  whisky,  saying: 

"  Those  poor  boys  must  be  nearly  frozen." 

Joseph  also  had  a  sharp  tongue.  On  one  occasion, 
the  4th  of  July,  1843,  at  a  celebration,  a  number  of 
toasts  had  been  offered  when  someone  said: 

"Brother    Joseph,    suppose    you    give    us    a    toast." 

Raising  his  glass,  with  water  in  it  in  the  place  of 
spirits,  he  said: 

"  Here  is  wishing  that  all  the  mobocrats  of  the  nine- 


THE    SAINTS    TURN    WESTWARD 

teenth  century  were  in  the  middle  of  the  sea,  in  a  stone 
canoe,  with  an  iron  paddle;  that  a  shark  might  swallow 
the  canoe,  and  the  shark  be  thrust  into  the  nethermost 
pit  of  hell,  the  door  locked,  the  key  lost,  and  a  blind 
man  hunting  for  it." 

To  return  to  our  expedition  across  the  plains.  The 
snow  lay  about  eight  inches  deep  when  the  first  com- 
pany crossed  the  river.  The  plan  was  this:  We  must 
leave  Nauvoo,  whether  ready  or  not.  All  covenanted 
to  help  each  other,  until  every  one  was  away  that  wanted 
to  go.  The  teams  and  wagons  sent  to  help  others  away 
were  to  return  as  soon  as  a  suitable  place  was  found  at 
which  to  make  a  settlement,  and  leave  the  poor,  or  rather 
those  who  had  no  teams  to  go  on  with.  I  was  unwilling 
to  start  with  a  part  of  my  family,  leaving  the  rest 
behind,  and  thought  that  now  was  the  time  to  get  them 
out  before  worse  trouble  commenced.  I  went  into 
Brigham's  tent  and  told  him  what  I  thought  of  the 
matter,  and  that  I  could  fit  up  teams  in  a  few  days  and 
bring  them  all  away.  He  replied  that  he  had  been 
thinking  of  the  same  thing.     Said  he: 

"  Go ;  I  will  give  you  five  days  in  which  to  sell  out 
and  cross  the  river  again,  and  bring  me  one  hundred 
dollars  in  gold." 

My  first  wife  was  still  at  Nauvoo.  I  had  the  confi- 
dence of  my  family,  as  I  never  undertook  anything 
that  I  did  not  carry  out.  I  started  back  on  foot 
and  crossed  the  river  on  the  ice.  I  fell  in  with  ac- 
quaintances about  La  Harpe,  who  were  in  trouble 
over  a  number  of  wagons  and  teams  which  they  had 
purchased  in  the  State.    The  devil  was  to  pay  generally. 


THE    SAINTS   TURN   WESTWARD 

Some  of  the  Gentiles  who  had  lost  cattle  laid  it  to  the 
Mormons  in  Nauvoo,  and  were  determined  to  take 
cattle  from  the  Mormons  until  they  got  even.  I  had 
a  brick  house  and  lot  on  Parley  street  that  I  sold  for 
three  hundred  dollars  in  teams.  I  told  the  purchaser 
that  I  would  take  seven  wagons  and  teams,  and  before  I 
went  to  sleep  that  night  I  had  my  enire  outfit  of  teams. 

For  my  large  house,  costing  eight  thousand  dollars 
(in  Salt  Lake  City  it  would  have  been  worth  fifty 
thousand  dollars),  I  was  offered  eight  hundred  dollars. 
My  fanaticism  would  not  allow  me  to  take  so  meager 
a  sum  for  it.  I  locked  it  up,  selling  only  one  stove 
out  of  it,  for  which  I  received  eight  yards  of  cloth. 
The  building,  with  its  twenty-seven  rooms,  I  turned  over 
to  the  committee,  to  be  sold  to  help  the  poor  away.  The 
committee  afterwards  parted  with  the  house  for  twelve 
dollars  and  fifty  cents. 

One  day  I  was  sitting  with  my  family,  telling  them 
that  I  ought  to  get  five  hundred  dollars  in  some  way, 
but  the  Lord  had  opened  no  way  by  which  I  could  get 
it,  and  I  had  but  five  days  to  get  out  of  Nauvoo.  In 
an  adjoining  room  was  an  old  gentleman  and  his 
daughter  who  rented  the  room  of  me.  They  were  from 
Pennsylvania,  and  the  old  gentleman  was  wealthy.  The 
daughter  stepped  into  her  father's  room,  and  soon 
returned,  saying  that  he  wished  to  see  me.  I  went 
into  his  room.     He  gave  me  a  seat  and  said: 

"You  did  me  a  kindness  that  I  have  not  repaid. 
Do  you  remember  meeting  me,  when  coming  from  the 
Temple?  I  had  been  there  with  my  wife  and  only 
child  to  get  my  washings  and  anointings.     I  was  not 


224      THE    SAINTS   TURN   WESTWARD 

admitted,  because  I  was  a  stranger,  and  no  one  to  vouch 
for  me.  I  was  returning  with  a  heavy  heart,  when 
I  met  you.  You  returned  with  me  and  used  your  in- 
fluence, vouched  for  us  and  procured  our  admittance. 
I  obtained  our  endowments.  I  had  a  cancer  on  my  breast 
at  that  time  that  was  considered  incurable.  From  the 
hour  I  received  my  endowments  it  has  never  pained  me 
and  is  healing  up.  I  am  thankful  I  have  it  in  my 
power  to  do  you  a  little  favor  in  return." 

So  saying,  he  lifted  the  lid  of  a  box  and  counted  out 
five  hundred  dollars  in  gold  coin,  saying  that  if  it  would 
help  me  I  was  welcome  to  it.  I  offered  him  a  team,  but 
he  said  he  had  money  enough  to  buy  his  outfit  and 
support  him  while  he  lived,  and  that  he  felt  grateful 
for  an  opportunity  of  returning  my  favor.  This  was 
to  me  an  unexpected  blessing  from  an  honest  heart.  I 
wept  with  joyful  gratitude;  I  had  the  means  that  I 
desired  in  my  hands. 

The  next  morning  I  received  my  teams  and  wagons. 
All  had  to  be  fitted  up  for  the  journey.  My  family 
went  to  work  making  tents  and  articles  needful  for  the 
journey.  I  sent  my  wagons  to  the  Mormon  wagon- 
shop  and  told  the  men  to  work  night  and  day,  and 
put  them  in  order  within  three  days,  and  I  would 
give  them  fifty  dollars  in  gold,  which  was  five  dollars 
for  a  day  and  night's  work,  quite  a  difference  from 
fifty  cents,  the  usual  price.  They  went  to  work  in 
earnest,  and  as  fast  as  a  wagon  was  rolled  out  finished 
I  had  it  loaded. 

In  the  meantime  Brother  Babbitt  was  urging  me  to 
cross  the  river,  as  there  was  an  officer  in  town  looking 


THE    SAINTS    TURN    WESTWARD      225 

for  me.  On  the  third  day  I  started  one  of  my  ox  teams 
across  the  river  on  the  ice,  and  came  near  losing  the 
whole  outfit,  by  its  breaking  through.  I  crossed  no 
more  teams  that  way.  I  got  a  large  wood  boat,  with 
twenty-five  men  to  help  me,  and  cut  through  the  ice 
across  the  river,  so  that  the  boat  could  be  towed  over. 
On  the  fourth  day  I  had  all  of  my  effects  at  the 
riverside. 

The  day  before,  when  I  crossed  the  team  that  broke 
through  the  ice,  I  met  the  officer,  to  whom  I  was  un- 
known, at  the  riverside  looking  for  me.  He  purposed 
to  arrest  me  on  the  charge  of  having  more  wives  than 
one.  I  told  him  I  had  seen  Mr.  Lee  crossing  the  river 
the  day  before,  and  that  one  of  his  oxen  broke  through ; 
I  added  that  it  was  a  pity  Mr.  Lee  had  not  broken 
through  also.  I  stepped  into  a  saloon  with  the  officer 
and  we  took  a  drink  together.  I  then  went  with  him 
into  the  wagonshop,  and,  stepping  ahead  of  him  and 
tipping  the  wink  to  the  men  there,  said: 

"  Have  any  of  you  seen  Mr.  Lee  to-day  ?  Here  is 
an  officer  looking  for  him." 

They  replied  that  he  had  crossed  the  river  the  day 
before.  This  satisfied  the  officer,  and  he  went  away.  I 
bought  oils  and  paints  for  my  wagons,  and  five  gallons 
of  whisky  with  which  to  treat  the  boys  who  had  helped 
me  over  the  rver. 

As  we  left  the  river  a  heavy  storm  came  up.  It  was 
so  dark  I  could  see  nothing.  I  had  four  mule  teams, 
and  let  them  follow  the  road.  We  halted  about  a  mile 
beyond  the  town  of  Montrose,  and  a  man  who  lived 
there,   named   Hickenlooper,   took   us   in   and   attended 


226      THE    SAINTS   TURN    WESTWARD 

to  the  animals.  I  went  to  sleep  and  did  not  wake  until 
ten  o'clock  the  next  morning.  This  man  had  all  the 
supplies  we  needed, — flour,  bacon,  etc., — and  I  pur- 
chased my  store  of  supplies  from  him.  I  learned  that 
the  company  had  moved  on,  and  was  camped  at  a  place 
called  Richardson  Point,  forty-five  miles  from  Mon- 
trose. 

Before  reaching  the  encampment  I  was  met  by 
Brigham,  H.  C.  Kimball,  and  Dr.  William  Richards 
in  their  carriages,  who  bade  me  welcome.  After  we 
reached  camp  a  council  was  held,  and  I  reported  my 
success,  and  gave  an  account  of  my  mission.  When 
I  had  finished  Brigham  asked  me  if  I  had  brought  him 
the  hundred  dollars.  I  replied  that  I  had,  and  handed 
it  to  him.     He  counted  it,  and  then  said: 

"What  shall  I  do  with  it? " 

"  Feed  and  help  the  poor,"  I  replied. 

Brigham  then  prophesied,  saying  I  should  be  blessed, 
and  means  come  unto  me  from  an  unexpected  source; 
that  in  time  of  need  friends  would  be  sent  to  my 
assistance. 

The  roads  were  in  bad  condition,  and  we  lay  quiet  a 
few  days,  during  which  time  I  painted  and  numbered 
my  wagons.  Myself,  Geo.  S.  Clark,  Levi  Stewart,  and 
another  man  were  appointed  hunters,  as  there  was  much 
game  in  the  country  we  had  to  pass  through — turkey, 
deer,  and  some  elk. 

From  here  we  traveled  to  the  Raccoon  Fork  of  Grand 
River,  about  seventy-five  miles.  At  the  three  forks 
of  the  Grand  River  we  came  to  a  halt.  In  fact,  the 
rain  had  made  the  country  impassable,  and  our  provi- 


THE   SAINTS   TURN   WESTWARD      887 

sions  were  running  short.  Here  we  found  some  wild 
hogs,  and  the  men  killed  several.  Brigham  said  they 
were  some  of  our  hogs  that  had  become  scattered  when 
we  were  driven  out  of  Missouri.  This  was  license  for 
us  to  kill  anything  we  could  find. 

While  we  lay  here  two  men  came  to  our  camp,  named 
Allen  Miller  and  Mr.  Clancy.  They  were  traders  to 
the  Potowatomie  Indians.  Allen  Miller  later  married 
one  of  my  wives.  They  informed  me  that  we  could  get 
everything  we  needed  fifty  miles  from  there,  near 
Grand  River.  We  unloaded  seventeen  wagons  and 
selected  such  articles  as  we  could  spare.  I  was  ap- 
pointed Commissary,  to  do  the  purchasing  for  the 
companies.     This  was  in  April,  1846. 

We  started  with  the  seventeen  wagons,  and  drove  to 
Miller's  and  made  that  place  headquarters,  as  he  had 
provisions  in  abundance.  The  grass  was  like  a  meadow. 
I  had  some  horses  and  harness  to  exchange  for  oxen 
and  cows.  When  we  had  turned  out  our  stock  for  the 
day  at  Miller's  Mr.  Clancy  invited  me  home  with  him. 

On  entering  his  house  I  found  his  partner,  Patrick 
Dorsey,  an  Irishman,  sick.  Mr.  Dorsey  had  been  tor- 
mented with  a  pain  in  his  eyes,  insomuch  that  he  had 
rested  neither  day  nor  night,  and  was  losing  his  sight. 
I  asked  him  if  he  was  a  Catholic.  He  answered  that  he 
was.  I  knew  their  faith,  as  I  was  raised  a  Catholic 
and  once  believed  in  their  doctrines.  I  asked  him  if  he 
wished  me  to  pray  for  him.  He  inquired  if  I  was  a 
minister,  to  which  I  replied  that  I  was. 

"  Do  pray  with  me,  for  I  am  in  great  distress,"  he 
then  said. 


228      THE    SAINTS   TURN   WESTWARD 

With  that  I  laid  my  hands  upon  his  head,  and  asked 
the  Father,  in  the  name  of  the  Son,  and  by  virtue  of 
the  holy  Priesthood  in  me  vested,  to  stay  his  sufferings 
and  heal  him. 

The  pain  left  him  instantly.  He  took  his  hat  and 
walked  with  me  to  Miller's  house.  They  were  astonished 
to  see  him  without  pain,  and  asked  him  what  I  had  done 
for  him.     He  answered: 

"  I  was  in  distress ;  a  stranger  laid  hands  upon  my 
head  and  prayed  and  made  me  whole;  but  who  he  is, 
or  whence  he  came,  I  know  not.  But  this  I  know,  that 
I  was  almost  blind,  and  now  I  see;  I  was  sick,  but  am 
well." 

This  occurrence  created  an  excitement  in  the  settle- 
ment, and  nothing  would  do  but  I  must  preach  the 
next  evening. 

During  the  day  I  made  several  trades.  Evening 
came,  and  I  preached  at  my  friend  Miller's.  When  I 
had  closed  my  sermon  they  made  me  up  a  purse  of  five 
dollars,  and  offered  to  load  one  of  our  wagons  with 
provisions. 

We  remained  about  a  week  and  did  finely  in  trading. 
On  Sunday  a  large  attendance,  for  a  new  country, 
turned  out  to  hear  me  preach.  I  was  weary  and  did 
not  feel  like  preaching.  However,  I  talked  about  an 
hour  and  a  half.  At  the  close  of  the  service  they 
made  up  ten  dollars  for  me,  and  Mr.  Scott,  a  wealthy 
farmer,  said  that  if  I  would  drive  my  wagons  to  his 
establishment  he  would  fill  them  with  flour,  bacon,  and 
potatoes.  I  had  the  use  of  my  friend  Miller's  store  to 
warehouse  our  traps,  as  I  had  more  than  we  could  take 


THE    SAINTS   TURN   WESTWARD      229 

away.  The  people  were  anxious  for  me  to  remain 
and  take  up  a  farm,  make  my  home  with  them,  and 
preach  and  build  up  a  church.  I  told  them  I  was 
bound  for  the  Rocky  Mountains. 

As  for  Mr.  Dorsey,  he  offered  me  all  he  had,  and 
wanted  to  know  what  to  do  to  be  saved.  He  gave  me 
a  history  of  his  life.  He  told  me  that  he  led  a  company 
of  men  from  Carroll  County,  Missouri,  when  we  were 
driven  from  the  State.  I  reflected  a  little,  and  gave  him 
a  list  of  city  property  at  Nauvoo  that  I  would  turn 
over  to  him  at  one-fourth  its  value  for  what  property 
he  would  turn  out  to  me.  He  said  he  had  twelve  yoke 
of  oxen  and  twenty-five  cows,  besides  other  stock;  four 
bee  stands,  three  wagons,  six  to  eight  hundred  dollars' 
worth  of  bacon,  flour,  meal,  soap,  powder,  lead,  blan- 
kets, thirty  rifles,  guns,  knives,  tobacco,  calicos,  spades, 
hoes,  plows,  and  harrows ;  also  twelve  feather  beds,  and 
all  of  his  improvements.  He  said  he  only  wanted  his 
carriage  and  a  span  of  black  horses  to  take  himself, 
wife,  and  partner  to  Nauvoo.  And  all  the  above 
property  he  would  turn  over  to  me,  and  I  might  give 
him  deeds  to  property  in  Nauvoo. 

Brigham  commenced  making  a  settlement  at  the 
place  where  he  was  camped.  He  called  the  place 
Garden  Grove.  We  returned  to  camp,  laden  with  all 
that  our  teams  could  haul,  besides  the  three  wagons 
I  had  from  Dorsey.  There  was  a  deal  that  we 
could  not  move  away.  I  took  a  forty-gallon  cask  of 
honey  and  a  quantity  of  whisky  and  brandy  from 
Dorsey.  The  bee  stands,  improvements,  and  farming 
utensils    I    turned   over   for   the   use   of   what   settlers 


230      THE    SAINTS   TURN   WESTWARD 

remained  behind  at  Garden  Grove.  I  also  made  ar- 
rangements for  the  labor  needed  by  the  company  that 
was  left,  so  that  they  might  be  planting  crops  and 
raising  supplies  while  building  houses  to  live  in. 

All  the  borrowed  teams  were  returned  to  Nauvoo  to 
bring  others  forward,  while  those  who  had  teams  of  their 
own  pushed  on  and  made  another  settlement  called  Pis- 
gah,  and  then  went  forward  to  Council  Bluffs — after- 
wards called  Kanesville,  in  honor  of  Col.  Thomas  L. 
Kane.  From  this  point  I  took  a  cargo  of  traps, 
consisting  of  feather  beds,  fine  counterpanes,  quilts,  and 
such  goods,  and  went  down  to  Missouri,  with  a  number 
of  wagons,  to  obtain  supplies,  together  with  beef  cattle 
and  cows. 

During  my  absence  a  call  was  made  on  the  Mormons 
for  five  hundred  men  to  go  to  Mexico  and  defend  the 
American  flag.  Col.  Ethan  Allen  and  Thos.  L.  Kane 
began  to  raise  the  required  number  of  men.  An  express 
was  sent  to  Pisgah  and  Garden  Grove  asking  them  to 
furnish  their  number.  The  ranks  were  nearly  full 
before  I  reached  camp.  Upon  my  arrival  Dr.  Richards 
said  to  me: 

"lam  glad  you  have  returned.  We  want  you  for  one 
of  the  captains." 

"All  right,"  I  answered. 

Brigham  called  me  and  said  he  could  not  spare  me ; 
that  there  were  men  enough  to  fill  the  bill  without 
me.  The  battalion  was  filled,  and  Col.  Allen,  a  United 
States  officer,  marched  with  them  to  Fort  Leavenworth, 
Kansas. 

From  Council  Bluffs  I  returned  to  Missouri,  to  buy 


THE    SAINTS    TURN    WESTWARD      231 

a  drove  of  cattle  for  Brigham,  Dr.  Richards,  and 
others,  they  having  received  money  from  England. 
I  loaded  twenty  wagons  with  provisions  and  articles 
for  trade  and  exchange.  I  exchanged  horses  for  oxen, 
as  the  latter  were  low  and  the  former  high  in  price. 
About  the  middle  of  August  I  returned  with  over  five 
hundred  head  of  cattle. 

While  I  was  gone  the  camp  moved  across  the  Mis- 
souri River,  to  a  place  called  Cutler's  Park.  The 
cattle  swam  the  river,  but  the  provision  train  was  still 
on  the  Iowa  side.  Grant  and  some  of  Brigham's  men, 
teamsters  and  waiters,  crossed  back  for  a  couple  of 
loads  of  provisions  for  Brigham.  Without  saying  a 
word  to  me  they  took  from  my  train  their  supply  of 
provisions. 

When  I  heard  of  it  I  was  ruffled,  as  this  train  was 
in  my  charge  and  I  was  responsible  for  it.  I  went 
to  Grant,  who  seemed  to  be  the  leader,  and  told  him 
he  had  not  acted  the  gentleman  in  interfering  with 
what  did  not  belong  to  him.  We  had  warm  words, 
and  had  not  others  interfered  would  have  come  to 
blows.  He  justified  himself  by  saying  that  Brigham 
sent  him.  I  told  him  I  did  not  care  who  sent  him — 
there  was  a  right  way  and  a  wrong  way  of  doing  things. 
The  feeling  grew  bitter  between  us,  and  he  accused  me 
of  doing  wrongful  acts  in  my  office. 

Finally  Brigham  called  us  together  in  the  presence 
of  the  twelve  apostles,  and  we  made  our  statements. 
My  accusers  said  what  they  had  to  say,  and  then  I  re- 
plied. When  Brigham  had  heard  our  statements  he 
scolded  my   accusers   sharply,   and  approved  of  what 


232      THE    SAINTS    TURN    WESTWARD 

I  had  done.  He  then  said  that  we  must  not  have  ill- 
feeling,  and  directed  us  to  shake  hands  and  be  friends. 
I  was  the  first  that  arose  to  comply.  We  shook  hands ; 
still,  though  we  agreed  to  drop  the  matter,  the  old 
spirit  lingered,  even  after  we  had  crossed  the  plains. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

LEE    GOES    TO    SANTA    FE 

WE  got  into  camp  the  next  day.  After 
striking  camp  I  noticed  that  a  tire  was 
gone  from  one  of  the  wagons.  A  few  days 
afterwards  the  mother  of  my  first  wife  went 
down  to  a  stream  near  by  and  caught  a  number  of  fine 
fish;  on  her  way  back  to  the  camp  she  found  the  miss- 
ing tire.  It  had  rolled  nearly  three  hundred  yards  from 
the  road,  and  was  lying  where  it  stopped. 

The  people  began  cutting  hay  and  stacking  it,  so 
as  to  be  prepared  for  feeding  our  stock  during  the 
winter. 

One  night,  in  the  latter  part  of  September,  I  dreamed 
that  Lieut.  James  Pace,  of  Company  E,  Mormon  Bat- 
talion, then  on  its  way  to  New  Mexico,  stood  at  my 
tent  door,  and  said  Col.  Allen,  commanding  the  Mormon 
battalion,  was  dead.  I  saw  him  plainly  in  my  dream; 
after  he  gave  the  information  he  started  back  to  his 
camp,  and  later  a  man,  who  always  kept  his  back  towards 
me,  went  from  our  encampment  with  him.  I  saw  him 
and  his  companion,  and  all  they  did  on  their  way  back 
to  Santa  Fe,  their  dangers   from  the  Indians,  and  all 


234  LEE    GOES    TO    SANTA   FE 

that  took  place.  From  first  to  last  in  my  vision  the 
comrade  of  Pace  kept  his  back  my  way.  Pace's  com- 
panion, as  affairs  turned  out,  was  myself. 

The  next  evening  I  went,  as  was  usual,  with  Brigham 
and  Dr.  Willard  Richardson,  the  Church  historian,  to 
attend  a  Council  at  Heber  C.  Kimball's  camp.  After 
the  meeting  was  over  and  we  were  going  back  to  our 
tents   I  said  to  Brigham: 

"We  will  find  Lieut.  Pace  at  my  tent  when  we  get 
there." 

"How  do  you  know  that?"  said  he.  I  then  told  him 
my  dream,  and  we  walked  on. 

When  we  got  in  sight  of  the  tent  there  stood  Lieut. 
James  Pace,  just  as  I  had  seen  him  in  my  dream.  This 
did  not  surprise  me,  for  I  knew  he  would  come.  Brigham 
said: 

"What  on  earth  has  brought  you  back?"  He  re- 
plied : 

"  Col.  Allen  is  dead.  The  battalion  is  without  a  com- 
mander, and  I  have  returned  by  order  of  the  officers 
to  report  to  you,  and  ask  you  who  shall  now  lead  us." 

"Why  did  you  not  elect  one  of  your  captains?" 
said  Brigham. 

"  The  officers  prefer  to  let  Col.  Smith,  of  the  United 
States  army,  lead  us,  if  you  will  consent  to  it.  But 
some  of  our  men  object,  so  I  came  for  orders  from  you." 

The  matter  was  taken  under  advisement  by  Brigham 
until  next  morning.  In  the  morning  he  came  to  me  in 
my  tent    and  said: 

"  John,  how  would  you  like  to  go  back  with  Brother 
Pace  and  get  the  remittances  of  the  soldiers?"     I  said: 


LEE    GOES    TO    SANTA   Fe' 

"  My  family  is  large,  I  have  no  houses  for  them ;  they 
are  without  provisions,  and  I  have  no  means  to  shelter 
them  from  the  winter  storms.  I  have  not  hay  cut 
to  feed  my  stock  through  the  winter.  I  must  attend 
to  keeping  my  stock  in  order  or  I  will  have  nothing  left 
to  take  me  and  my  family  over  the  plains  next  spring. 
But,"  said  I,  "  there  is  no  one  more  willing  to  sacrifice 
himself  and  his  own  interests  for  the  benefit  of  the 
Church  than  I  am." 

Brigham  waited  and  heard  me  through ;  then  he  said : 

"  Thus  sayeth  the  Lord.  You  shall  go,  my  son. 
Prosperity  shall  attend  you  during  your  absence,  and  you 
shall  return  in  safety ;  not  a  hair  of  your  head  shall  be 
hurt." 

"  It  is  enough  to  know  your  will ;  I  will  go.  But  who 
will  take  care  of  my  family  in  my  absence  ?  " 

"  I  will  see  to  your  family,  and  attend  to  all  you  are 
interested  in  during  your  absence,"  said  Brigham. 

At  that,  I  was  satisfied,  and  proceeded  to  carry  out 
Brigham's  will.  I  had  cut  considerable  hay  in  com- 
pany with  the  brethren,  but  as  it  had  to  be  divided,  I 
felt  sure  I  would  not  have  much  to  my  share,  espe- 
cially after  I  had  divided  with  the  lazy  poor.  I  never 
went  much  on  this  copartnership  system  of  labor. 
There  are  always  a  number  who  will  not  work,  and  yet 
they  are  always  present  when  there  is  a  division  to  be 
made  of  the  proceeds  of  the  labor. 

Joseph  the  Prophet  classed  the  poor  into  three 
divisions.     He  said: 

"  There  are  three  kinds  of  poor.  The  Lord's  poor, 
the  devil's  poor,  and  the  poor  devils."     I  never  objected 


/ 


236  LEE    GOES    TO    SANTA   FE 

to  share  with  the  Lord's  poor,  but  when  it  came  to  divid- 
ing with  the  devil's  poor  and  the  poor  devils,  it  was 
more  than  I  desired;  it  took  away  the  profits. 

My  outfit  for  the  intended  journey  to  Santa  Fe 
consisted  of  a  snug  light  wagon,  a  span  of  good  mules, 
a  spyglass,  and  such  guns  and  traps  as  a  man  needs 
on  the  plains.  I  also  took  Dr.  Willard's  dog  with  me 
to  watch  while  I  was  asleep.  I  was  ordered  to  keep 
my  business  secret  from  everyone,  for  fear  of  being 
robbed  on  my  return  home.  I  was  not  allowed  to  even 
tell  my  wives  where  I  was  going,  or  how  long  I  would 
be  gone.  I  went  to  St.  Joseph,  Missouri,  and  put  up 
at  John  Green's,  and  stayed  while  fitting  out  for  the 
trip. 

While  there  I  met  Luke  Johnson,  one  of  the  witnesses 
to  the  Book  of  Mormon.  I  had  a  curiosity  to  talk  with 
him  concerning  the  same.  We  took  a  walk  on  the 
river  bank.  I  asked  him  if  the  statement  he  had  signed 
as  to  seeing  the  angel  and  the  plates  was  true,  and 
whether  he  did  see  the  plates  from  which  the  Book 
of  Mormon  was  printed  or  translated.  He  declared  it 
to  be  true.      I  then  said: 

"  How  is  it  you  have  left  the  Church  ?  If  the  angel 
appeared  to  you,  and  you  saw  the  plates,  how  can 
you  live  out  of  the  Church?  I  understand  that  you 
were  one  of  the  twelve  apostles  at  the  first  organization 
of  the  Church?" 

"  I  was  of  the  twelve,"  said  he ;  "I  have  not  denied 
the  truth  of  the  Book  of  Mormon.  I  and  several  others 
were  overtaken  in  a  fault  at  Kirtland,  Ohio — Wm. 
Smith,  Oliver  Cowdrey,  one  or  two  others,  and  myself, 


LEE    GOES    TO    SANTA   FE  237 

We  were  brought  up  for  the  offense  before  the  Church 
authorities.  Sidney  Rigdon  and  Wm.  Smith  were 
excused,  and  the  matter  hushed  up.  But  Cowdrey  and 
myself  were  proceeded  against  and  our  choice  given  us 
between  making  a  public  confession  or  being  dropped 
from  the  Church.  I  refused  to  make  the  public  con- 
fession unless  Rigdon  and  Smith  did  the  same.  The 
authorities  said  that  that  would  not  do,  for  Rigdon  was 
counselor  to  the  Prophet,  and  Wm.  Smith  the  brother 
of  the  Prophet,  and  also  one  of  the  twelve;  but  that 
if  Cowdrey  and  I  confessed,  it  would  be  a  cloak  for 
the  other  two.  I  considered  this  unjust  and  unfair.  I 
left  the  Church  for  that  reason.  But  I  have  reflected 
much  since  that  time,  and  have  come  to  the  conclusion 
that  each  man  is  accountable  for  his  own  sins ;  also 
that  the  course  I  have  been  pursuing  injures  me  alone, 
and  I  intend  to  visit  the  Saints  and  again  ask  to  be 
admitted  into  the  Church.  Rigdon  has  gone  to  de- 
struction, and  Wm.  Smith  is  not  much  better  off  to-day 
than  I  am." 

This  conversation  was  a  comfort  to  me. 

We  went  to  Fort  Leavenworth,  where  we  learned  that 
Col.  Smith  had  taken  command  of  the  battalion  and 
marched  away  with  it.  Lieut.  Pace  got  another  good 
horse  here,  and  what  oats  and  provisions  we  needed. 
We  then  struck  out  after  the  command. 

We  overtook  the  battalion  on  the  Arkansas  River 
about  fifty  miles  below  Bent's  Fort.  Our  brethren  were 
rejoiced  to  see  us.  Many  had  grievances  to  relate,  and 
all  had  much  to  tell  and  inquire  about.  That  morning 
they  had  buried  one   of   the  battalion   named   Phelps. 


238  LEE    GOES   TO    SANTA   FE 

The  men  said  his  death  was  caused  by  arsenic  which 
the  doctor  had  forced  him  to  take.  They  claimed  that 
Colonel  Smith  was  a  tyrant — that  he  was  not  the  man 
that  Col.  Allen  had  been.  The  command  was  on  the 
march  when  we  came  up  with  it.  There  was  a  fifty- 
mile  desert  before  us,  and  little  water  on  the  route. 

Col.  Allen  had  allowed  the  men  to  pray  with  and 
for  each  other  when  sick  and  had  not  compelled  them 
to  take  medicine  when  they  did  not  want  it.  But  Col. 
Smith  deprived  them  of  their  religious  rights  and  made 
them  obey  the  doctor's  orders  at  all  times.  The  doctor 
examined  the  sick  every  morning  and  made  them  take 
medicine.  When  they  refused  to  take  it  they  were 
compelled  to  walk;  if  unable  to  walk  and  keep  up  with 
the  others  they  were  tied  to  the  wagons  like  animals. 
The  doctor  was  called  "  Death " ;  he  was  known  to  all 
by  that  name. 

While  traveling  along,  Capt.  Hunt,  of  Company  A, 
introduced  Col.  Smith  to  me.  I  invited  them  to  ride 
in  my  wagon.  They  got  in,  and  I  soon  brought  up 
the  subject  of  the  treatment  of  the  troops  adopted  by 
Col.  Allen,  and  spoke  of  its  good  influence  over  them. 
I  said  the  men  loved  Col.  Allen,  and  would  have  died 
for  him,  because  he  respected  their  religious  rights. 
I  said  they  were  volunteers,  and  not  regular  troops ; 
that  they  were  not  used  to  military  discipline,  and  felt 
that  they  were  oppressed.  They  had  lost  confidence  in 
their  officers.  I  referred  to  the  ill-treatment  of  the 
men,  and  talked  freely. 

Capt.  Hunt  got  angry  and  jumped  from  the  wagon. 
He  said  that  I  talked  like  an  insane  man  rather  than  a 


LEE    GOES    TO    SANTA   FE 

man  of  sense.  The  Colonel  said  that  he  was  willing 
to  give  up  the  command  to  the  choice  of  the  battalion. 
I  said  he  had  better  keep  it  until  we  arrived  at  Santa 
Fe,  but  for  his  own  sake  to  ease  up  on  the  boys. 

That  evening  Capt.  Hunt  sent  a  delegation  to  in- 
form me  that  I  was  inciting  the  command  to  mutiny, 
and  must  stop  or  he  would  have  me  under  arrest.  I 
asked  where  he  was  going  to  find  his  men  to  put  me 
under  guard — that  he  could  not  locate  them  in  that 
command,  and  if  he  doubted  my  word  he  had  better 
try.  The  Captain  knew  I  was  right,  and  the  matter 
ended.  I  told  the  Colonel  I  would  encourage  the  men 
to  obedience  until  we  reached  Santa  Fe.  The  troops 
were  better  treated  after  that. 

On  the  march  water  was  scarce ;  I  saw  a  man  offer 
sixteen  dollars  for  a  coffeepot  of  water  on  the  desert. 
I  walked  most  of  the  time,  and  let  the  sick  ride  in 
my  wagon.  When  we  reached  the  Spanish  settlements 
we  got  water,  pepper,  onions,  corn,  sheep,  goats,  and 
other  articles  of  food. 

We  reached  Santa  Fe  in  the  midst  of  a  snow  storm. 
All  the  Mormons  were  pleased  to  find  that  honest  Mis- 
sourian,  Col.  Doniphan,  in  command  at  that  place. 
He  had  a  humane  nature.  The  sick  and  disabled  men 
of  the  battalion  were  sent  to  a  Spanish  town  called 
Taos,  under  charge  of  Capt.  Brant,  for  care  and 
rest. 

Soon  after  reaching  Santa  Fe  Col.  Philip  St.  John 
Cook  took  command  of  the  battalion.  The  soldiers 
were  paid  off,  and  Howard  Egan,  who  had  accompanied 
me,  was  given  one-half  the  checks  and  money,   donated 


240  LEE    GOES    TO    SANTA   FE 

by  the  soldiers  for  Brigham  and  Heber  C.  Kimball,  and 
the  remainder  was  given  to  me  to  carry  back  to  winter 
quarters.  I  remained  in  camp  ten  days  to  recruit  my 
mules,  because  I  could  not  purchase  any  there.  The 
army  had  taken  everything. 

Lieut.  Gully  desired  to  return  with  me,  and  it  was 
necessary  to  obtain  permission  for  him  to  resign  before 
he  could  do  so.  I  went  to  the  commander,  stated  the 
situation  to  him,  and  asked  that  Lieut.  Gully  be  per- 
mitted to  resign.  The  commander  granted  my  re- 
quest. The  Lieutenant  had  been  acting  Commissary 
of  Subsistence,  and  had  to  make  up  his  papers  before 
he  could  start.  I  waited  until  he  was  ready  to  go  with 
me.  I  also  took  Russell  Stevens  with  me,  as  he  had 
been  discharged  on  account  of  ill  health. 

While  thus  waiting  I  was  troubled  with  Egan,  for  he 
got  drunk  every  day,  and  I  feared  he  would  be  robbed. 
I  had  Stevens  watch  him  most  of  the  time.  By  closely 
guarding  him  I  kept  him  and  the  money  safe.  Col. 
Doniphan  said  I  should  have  a  guard  to  protect  us 
through  the  Indian  country,  but  animals  could  not  be 
procured.  I  took  the  necessary  trouble  and  got  as  good 
a  team  as  I  could  to  start  back  with.  With  the  consent 
of  the  commander  I  bought  a  large  mule,  which  after 
much  trouble  was  able  to  work  with  one  of  my  own. 

While  we  were  in  camp  at  Santa  Fe  the  doctor  was 
robbed.  His  trunk  was  stolen,  carried  out  of  camp, 
and  broken  open.  Two  gold  watches  and  some  money 
were  taken  from  it.  Two  mules  were  also  stolen  the 
same  night.  I  knew  nothing  of  this,  nor  who  did  it, 
until  long  afterwards.     After  we  had  started  for  home, 


LEE   GOES    TO   SANTA   FE  241 

Stevens  suddenly  brought  in  the  mules.  He  brought 
them  to  camp  and  said  they  were  his.  Stevens  and 
Egan  robbed  the  doctor,  but  they  never  acknowledged 
it  to  me. 

About  the  11th  of  October,  1846,  we  started  for  home 
over  a  wilderness  twelve  hundred  miles  wide,  every  foot 
of  it  infested  with  Indians.  We  camped  in  the  moun- 
tains at  Gold  Springs,  where  little  particles  of  gold  can 
be  seen  on  the  bottom  of  the  streams.  Egan  and 
Stevens  did  not  join  us  until  we  were  fifty  miles  from 
Santa  Fe.  They  had  the  doctor's  mules  and  a  Spanish 
horse  with  them  when  they  came  up. 

When  we  had  traveled  ninety  miles  I  discovered  that 
my  mules  were  failing.  The  little  flesh  that  was  on 
them  was  soft  and  would  not  last,  for  we  had  not  fed 
them  any  grain.  It  is  difficult  to  recruit  mules  on 
the  desert  grass,  for  it  is  very  short  generally,  and  the 
immense  herds  of  buffalo  ranging  over  the  country  keep 
the  grass  short.  At  the  last  Spanish  town  we  passed 
through  I  sent  Egan  to  buy  a  span  of  mules.  That 
night  Egan  and  Stevens  came  to  camp  with  two  miser- 
able little  beasts.     I  said: 

"  What  on  earth  have  you  brought  those  poor  brutes 
for?" 

"We  cabbaged  them;  it  was  the  best  we  could  do," 
said  Egan. 

Then  I  told  him  that  I  was  on  a  mission  of  duty,  and 
trusted  in  God,  and  I  would  not  permit  him  to  bring 
stolen  animals  to  the  camp.  I  sent  him  back  with  the 
mules  at  once. 

"  My  trust  is  in  God,  and  not  in  the  devil.     We  shall 


242  LEE    GOES   TO   SANTA   FE 

go  on,  while  you  take  back  the  mules,  and  leave  them 
where  you  got  them." 

At  Moro  Station,  on  the  Las  Animas,  the  last  camp 
we  would  find  until  we  reached  the  eastern  edge  of  the 
plains,  we  found  a  large,  fat  mule  that  belonged  to  the 
Government.  Lieut.  Gully  gave  the  station  keeper,  a 
young  man,  a  receipt  for  the  mule,  and  we  took  it  with 
us,  as  we  were,  in  one  sense,  in  Government  employ.  We 
were  carrying  a  mail,  and  on  general  business  for  the 
Government.  This  was  a  fine,  gentle  mule.  I  called 
her  Friendship.  When  the  other  animals  grew  weak  I 
fastened  the  doubletree  to  the  axle,  and  thus  Friendship 
alone  hauled  the  wagon  fully  three  hundred  miles. 

At  the  Cimmaron  Springs  we  met  a  company  of 
traders  from  St.  Louis,  with  a  train  of  thirty-eight 
wagons.  One  of  their  wagons  was  loaded  with  pitch- 
pine  wood  for  cooking  purposes.  It  was  raining,  and 
a  regular  plains  storm  was  coming  on.  These  storms 
are  sometimes  tremendously  destructive.  A  train  had 
been  overtaken  at  this  same  place  the  year  before,  and 
nearly  all  of  the  animals  perished.  I  counted  one 
hundred  and  ninety  skeletons  of  mules  that  had  died 
in  that  storm.  Many  of  the  men  also  died.  The 
storm  took  place  ten  days  earlier  in  the  season  than 
did  the  one  which  then  threatened  us. 

We  were  invited  to  his  camp  by  the  captain ;  the 
others  went,  but  I  stayed  in  my  wagon  to  write  up  an 
account  of  the  trip,  which  I  was  obliged  to  keep  by 
order  of  Brigham.  Capt.  Smith  came  to  my  wagon  and 
gave  me  a  drink  of  fine  brandy.  He  invited  us  to  take 
supper   and   breakfast   with   him,    which   we   did.     He 


LEE   GOES   TO    SANTA   FE 

asked  me  if  I  was  not  afraid  to  travel  with  so  small 
a  company,  and  said  the  Indians  were  on  the  warpath, 
committing  depredations  all  along  the  road;  that  he 
had  a  large  train,  yet  did  not  consider  himself  safe.  I 
answered : 

"  My  trust  is  in  God,  not  in  numbers." 

This  led  to  a  conversation  on  religious  subjects. 
When  I  told  him  who  I  was,  and  stated  my  belief  to 
him,  he  was  much  interested  in  the  Mormon  doctrine. 
At  supper  he  gave  us  everything  to  eat  that  could  be 
desired.  The  Captain  put  up  a  large  tent  over  my 
wagon  to  protect  it  from  the  storm  and  wind. 

The  next  morning  the  storm  was  over  and  we  made 
an  early  start.  The  Captain  gave  me  a  cheese,  a  sack 
of  butter  crackers,  sardines,  and  many  other  matters 
which  were  of  value  to  us  on  our  journey  over  the 
plains.  He  also  gave  me  his  name,  age,  and  place  of 
residence  in  St.  Louis,  writing  it  in  a  little  blank  book 
which  he  presented  me.  He  then  gave  me  five  dollars 
in  gold,  shook  hands,  and  said: 

"  Remember  me  in  coming  days,"  and  we  parted. 

At  the  Cimmaron  crossing  of  the  Arkansas  River  we 
met  several  companies  of  Missouri  troops.  They  in- 
formed us  that  Capt.  Mann,  with  three  companies,  had 
been  attacked  by  a  body  of  Southern  Pawnee  and 
Cheyenne  Indians;  that  the  troops  were  defeated  and 
lost  seven  killed,  with  a  number  wounded;  that  three 
of  the  men  had  come  for  help;  that  Capt.  Mann  had 
lost  all  of  his  animals  except  the  three  that  the  mes- 
sengers escaped  with;  that  the  men  only  had  a  small 
supply  of  ammunition,  and  shot  it  all  away  before  they 


244  LEE    GOES    TO    SANTA   FE 


retreated.  Reinforcements  had  gone  to  their  assist- 
ance and  would  bring  in  the  command. 

They  insisted  that  we  stop  with  them,  saying  it  was 
madness  to  attempt  to  go  on.  I  told  them  that  my 
trust  was  in  God,  my  business  urgent,  and  we  could  not 
stop.  We  went  forward  twelve  miles,  when  we  met 
the  troops  bringing  in  the  wounded  and  the  remnant 
of  the  men  who  had  been  engaged  with  Capt.  Mann  in 
the  late  Indian  fight;  they  also  insisted  that  we  return 
with  them.  They  said  there  were  eight  hundred 
mounted  Indians  not  more  than  two  miles  back,  follow- 
ing up  the  rearguard,  and  that  we  would  be  massacred 
unless  we  returned  with  them.  I  admit  that  the  pros- 
pect looked  dark.      Still  I  felt  impressed  to  push  on. 

Along  this  river,  while  it  runs  in  nearly  a  level  country 
and  with  no  timber  within  a  hundred  miles,  there  are 
many  washes  and  gullies  that  sometimes  run  out  per- 
haps a  mile  from  the  river.  Often  these  washes,  which 
are  quite  deep,  caused  the  road  to  twist  round  them, 
thus  forcing  one  to  travel  a  couple  of  miles  to  gain 
two  hundred  yards  in  distance.  It  was  near  one  of  these 
washes  that  we  met  the  last  of  the  troops. 

We  stopped  at  the  point  where  the  road  turned  back 
to  the  river.  My  comrades  were  in  doubt  what  to  do. 
I  felt  that  the  danger  was  great.  While  debating  the 
matter  in  my  mind,  my  dream  that  I  had  the  night 
when  I  saw  Lieut.  Pace  at  my  tent  door  came  fresh 
before  me.     I  saw  the  whole  situation. 

While  studying  upon  this  matter  I  heard  a  voice — an 
audible  voice — say  : 

"  John,  leave  the  road  and  follow  me," 


LEE    GOES    TO    SANTA   FE  245 

The  voice  appeared  to  be  about  twenty  feet  in  front  of 
me,  and  the  same  distance  from  the  earth.  I  was  startled, 
for  no  human  being  was  there  who  could  have  spoken 
thus  to  me.     I  said  to  Lieut.  Gully : 

"  Did  you  hear  that  voice?  " 

"  No,"  said  he. 

"What  shall  we  do?"  I  asked. 

"  You  are  intrusted  with  this  mission ;  follow  your  im- 
pressions and  all  will  be  right,"  he  said. 

From  that  moment  I  felt  an  invisible  power  which  led 
me  out  upon  the  plains,  away  from  roads  or  trails. 

We  went  about  half  a  mile,  when  we  came  to  a  low 
basin,  which  entirely  hid  us  from  the  road.  This  basin 
contained  about  one  acre  of  ground,  and  was  covered 
with  good  grass.  I  felt  impelled  to  stop  there,  and  did 
so.     It  was  then  about  1  o'clock,  p.  m. 

Soon  after  halting  we  saw  a  cloud  of  dust  made  by  a 
large  herd  of  buffaloes  running  from  the  river  where  they 
had  gone  for  water  and  had  been  frightened  by  Indians. 
We  did  not  see  the  Indians,  for  we  were  protected  by 
our  position.  We  stayed  there  and  let  our  animals  eat 
grass  for  about  one  hour  and  a  half.  We  then  drove  on, 
following  my  invisible  guide,  in  an  easterly  direction, 
over  a  country  entirely  strange  to  me.  We  traveled 
until  after  dark,  when  we  came  to  a  wash  which  my  spirit 
guide  directed  me  to  follow  to  the  river.  I  did  so,  and 
came  to  the  very  spot  where  the  Indians  had  attacked 
Capt.  Mann  that  morning.  Fragments  of  the  train 
lay  scattered  over  the  plain. 

Our  mules  were  frightened  at  the  smell  of  the  blood. 
We  watered  our  animals,  and  filled  our  canteens.     The 


246  LEE    GOES    TO    SANTA   FE 

night  was  still  and  the  least  noise  echoed  and  re-echoed 
through  the  river  canyons,  until  it  made  the  place  more 
than  fearful  for  people  in  our  situation.  We  traveled 
until  near  midnight,  when  we  turned  out  our  animals, 
tied  the  dog  to  the  wagon  tongue,  to  give  us  a  guard, 
and  then  lay  down  and  slept  until  daylight. 

We  never  camped  near  watering  places,  nor  near  the 
trail.  Our  reasons  for  camping  away  from  water,  and 
at  least  half  a  mile  from  the  trail,  were  to  avoid  the  In- 
dians.    We  never  had  a  fire  at  night. 

The  next  day  we  found  a  fat  young  mule,  with  all 
its  harness  on.  It  had  been  frightened  during  the  battle 
and  broken  way  from  the  command.  It  was  fully  forty 
miles  from  the  battleground.  I  was  in  need  of  fresh 
animals,  for  mine  were  nearly  worn  out.  The  finding  of 
this  mule  gave  me  renewed  confidence  in  God,  and 
strengthened  my  belief  that  He  was  leading  us. 

The  next  day  we  moved  in  the  same  direction.  The 
heavy  rains  had  made  the  grass  good.  Buffalo  were 
constantly  in  sight.  We  followed  our  course  three  days, 
when  we  struck  the  trail  at  a  stream  called  Walnut 
Creek. 

Here  we  found  an  Indian  encampment;  the  Indians 
were  on  a  buffalo  hunt.  We  crossed  the  creek  and 
camped,  concluding  to  cook  our  supper  and  let  our 
animals  eat  and  rest.  It  was  no  use  trying  to  escape 
from  the  Indians;  they  had  seen  us  and  could  capture 
us  if  they  wished  to  do  so.  I  felt  that  the  best  plan 
was  to  appear  easy  and  without  fear. 

Soon  after  camping,  a  band  of  over  fifty  warriors 
surrounded  us.     I  offered  to  shake  hands,  but  they  re- 


LEE   GOES   TO   SANTA   FE  S47 

fused.  I  offered  them  pins  and  needles  and  some  calico 
that  I  had  purchased  to  trade  with  the  Spaniards.  They 
took  my  proffered  gifts  and  dashed  them  on  the  ground. 
I  began  to  feel  that,  although  we  had  been  delivered 
from  former  dangers,  our  time  had  come.  I  remarked 
to  Lieut.  Gully,  who  was  a  true  and  faithful  man: 

"Pray  in  your  heart  to  God,  and  ask  Him  to  turn 
away  the  ire  of  these  people.  They  have  been  abused 
by  white  men  and  soldiers.  They  think  we  are  of  that 
class,  and  only  friendly  because  we  are  in  their  power; 
if  they  knew  who  we  are,  and  that  we  have  been  sent 
to  preach  the  gospel  to  them,  and  teach  them  its  truths 
through  the  Book  of  Mormon,  they  would  die  sooner 
than  see  us  hurt." 

An  elderly  Indian  turned  to  a  noble  young  buck.  They 
talked  some  time,  and  would  occasionally  point  to  me. 
Then  they  dismounted  and  came  nearer  us.  The  old 
man  raised  his  voice  and  talked  in  a  loud  tone  and  rapid 
manner  to  his  men  for  five  or  ten  minutes.  The  young 
buck  then  spoke  to  me  in  English,  much  to  our  surprise. 
He  said : 

"  Young  man,  this  is  my  father.  He  is  Hard  Robe, 
the  war  chief  of  the  Osage  Indians.  I  have  been  edu- 
cated in  the  East.  We  came  here  with  the  intention  of 
scalping  you  all.  This  tribe  has  been  abused  by  what  my 
father  calls  the  palefaces,  though  he  wishes  to  be  friendly 
with  them.  When  a  small  part  of  this  nation  comes  in 
contact  with  a  larger  force  of  palefaces,  they  are  shot 
and  abused;  but  when  the  Indians  have  the  advantage, 
the  palefaces  want  to  be  friends.  We  thought  you  were 
of  that  class,  but  now  my  father  is  satisfied  you  are 


248  LEE    GOES    TO    SANTA   FE 


good  men.  I  have  read  the  Book  of  Mormon  to  him 
and  to  our  tribe.  I  got  the  book  from  a  preacher  who 
was  in  the  Cherokee  Nation.  My  father  wishes  me  to 
say  to  you  that  you  shall  not  be  hurt.  If  you  need 
dried  buffalo  meat  you  can  have  all  you  want.  Do 
not  be  afraid,  we  will  not  harm  you,  but  you  must  re- 
main here  until  morning,  otherwise  you  might  fall  in 
with  some  of  my  father's  braves,  who,  not  knowing  who 
you  are,  would  attack  you.  If  you  stay  until  morning 
I  shall  go  with  you  until  you  are  out  of  danger." 

To  this  I  replied  that  we  must  go  on ;  that  we  had 
letters  from  the  Mormon  Battalion  to  their  friends  at 
home,  and  must  go  at  once.  The  young  man  told  the 
chief  what  I  said.  The  chief  replied  through  the  young 
warrior : 

"  If  you  cannot  stay,  I  will  send  word  to  the  other 
chiefs  not  to  hurt  you.  They  may  not  see  you,  as  they 
are  away  from  the  trail,  but  I  will  send  runners  to  tell 
them  to  let  you  pass  in  peace." 

We  thanked  him,  and  I  told  him  I  was  raised  among 
the  Delawares  and  Cherokees ;  that  when  a  child  I  used 
to  play  with  them  before  they  were  removed  to  this 
country,  and  was  still  their  friend. 

The  chief  then  asked  if  we  wanted  any  dried  meat. 
I  told  him  no,  that  I  preferred  fresh  meat.  I  saw  a 
buffalo  near  by,  and  asked  them  to  kill  it,  and  bring  me 
some  of  the  meat.  One  of  the  Indians  rode  for  the 
buffalo  at  full  speed  of  his  pony.  The  well-trained 
beast  stopped  when  near  the  buffalo,  and  the  Indian  shot 
it  down;  then  he  jumped  from  his  saddle  and  cut  out  a 
piece  of  the  hump,  and  returned  with  it  before  we  were 


LEE    GOES    TO    SANTA   FE  249 

ready  to  start.  I  gave  the  Indians  what  trinkets  we 
had  and  started  on  again.     It  was  now  after  sunset. 

Here  was  another  manifestation  of  Almighty  God. 
I  felt  so  grateful  for  our  deliverance  that  I  could  not 
restrain  my  tears  of  gratitude.  I  care  not  what  people 
may  call  me.  I  know  there  is  a  just  God,  and  a 
Rewarder  of  those  who  diligently  seek  Him.  I  know 
that  my  Redeemer  liveth  and  I  shall  see  Him  for  myself 
and  not  for  another.  Though  the  day  of  my  execution 
be  now  at  hand — four  days  only  are  given  me  to  con- 
tinue this  story  of  my  life — my  trust  is  in  that  Arm 
that  cannot  be  broken.  Though  men  may  err,  and 
cruelly  betray  each  other  unto  death,  nevertheless  the 
hope  of  my  calling  in  Christ  Jesus,  my  Lord,  is  the  same 
with  me.  I  shall  rest  in  peace.  However,  I  must  not 
destroy  the  thread  of  my  narrative.  I  must  continue, 
to  the  end  that  my  story  live  when  I  am  no  more. 

The  next  day  two  Indians  came  to  us,  but  they 
could  not  talk  English,  and  we  could  not  speak  their 
tongue,  so  we  had  no  conversation.  I  am  certain  from 
the  actions  of  the  two  Indians  that  the  old  chief  had  kept 
his  word  with  us  and  notified  his  tribe  to  let  us  go  in 
safety. 

On  reaching  the  Pawnee  Fork,  a  tributary  of  the 
Arkansas,  we  found  Capt.  Bullard's  train  of  thirty 
wagons.  They  lay  by  all  day  searching  for  eight 
mules  that  had  been  stampeded  by  the  Indians,  although 
picketed  and  closely  guarded.  The  company  could  not 
find  a  trace  of  them. 

The  men  were  a  rough,  boisterous  set,  and,  while  our 
animals   were  weary,   I   concluded  that   it   was  best  to 


250  LEE    GOES    TO    SANTA   FE 


go  further  before  camping.  It  was  raining,  but  that 
made  traveling  better,  for  the  country  was  sandy. 

We  camped  that  night  at  Ash  Creek.  We  now  felt 
that  we  were  over  the  worst  of  our  dangers,  but  we  still 
had  enough  of  trials  before  us  to  keep  the  expedition 
from  becoming  a  pleasure  trip. 

Next  morning  our  riding  animals  were  unable  to 
travel.  They  refused  to  go  on.  I  went  to  God  in  prayer 
and  laid  our  case  before  Him,  and  asked  that  He  open 
up  the  path  for  our  deliverance.  That  night  I  dreamed 
that  I  was  exceedingly  hungry  and  had  little  to  eat, 
when  several  ears  of  large,  solid  corn  were  handed  me 
by  an  angel,  who  said: 

"  This  will  meet  your  needs  until  you  are  where  there 
is  plenty." 

The  ears  of  corn  were  of  different  colors ;  one  ear  was 
jet  black,  but  perfectly  sound;  one  was  red,  and  one  was 
yellow.  I  was  much  pleased  with  the  corn  and  felt 
there  was  not  much  danger  of  suffering  now.  The  next 
morning  our  animals  still  looked  bad;  only  two  of  our 
riding  animals  could  raise  a  trot.  Lieut.  Gully  said 
that  unless  God  soon  sent  us  some  fresh  animals  we  would 
have  to  give  up. 

"  We  will  not  give  up,"  said  I.  "  God  has  protected 
us  thus  far  and  we  will  trust  in  Him — in  the  eleventh 
hour  of  our  trouble  He  will  aid  us.  We  will  find  help 
to-day." 

"  I  hope  so,"  said  he.  "  Have  you  been  dreaming 
again  ?  " 

Thereupon  I  related  my  dream  about  the  corn,  and 
said  that  I  thought  the  ears  of  corn  meant  mules. 


LEE    GOES    TO    SANTA   FE  251 

After  prayer  (we  always  kneeled  in  prayer,  night  and 
morning)  we  started  on  our  way.  The  mules  could 
hardly  travel. 

We  had  gone  about  six  miles  when  we  saw  fresh 
tracks  made  by  shod  animals,  that  appeared  to  be  drag- 
ging long  ropes  and  pins.  The  tracks  were  following 
the  trail  and  going  in  the  same  direction  that  we  were 
traveling.  We  had  a  long  down  grade  before  us.  The 
plain  was  dotted  here  and  there  with  herds  of  buffalo. 
I  halted  and  with  my  spyglass  took  a  careful  survey 
of  the  country.  My  efforts  were  rewarded  by  the  sight 
of  mules  feeding  among  the  buffalo. 

We  went  on  until  we  arrived  as  close  to  them  as  we 
could  go  without  leaving  the  trail.  We  called  a  halt, 
turned  our  mules  loose,  then  spread  out  the  oilcloth  that 
I  used  to  feed  the  mules  on,  and  scattered  a  little  of  the 
grain  we  had  left  on  the  cloth.  The  strange  mules  saw 
it,  and  came  running  to  get  a  feed  of  grain.  We  got 
hold  of  the  ropes  that  were  on  the  necks  of  four  of  the 
mules  and  tied  them  together. 

There  was  a  black  mare  mule  that  was  quite  shy,  but  I 
finally  caught  the  rope  that  was  on  her  neck.  The  mule 
at  that  came  at  me  with  her  ears  turned  back  and  mouth 
open.  She  caught  me  by  the  arm  and  bit  me  severely, 
then  turned  and  ran  away.     Lieut.  Gully  said: 

"  Let  her  go,  she  will  kill  some  of  us." 

"  No,  we  will  not  let  her  go,"  said  I. 

Again  I  caught  her,  and  she  made  for  me  again,  but  I 
caught  the  rope  near  the  end  where  it  was  fastened  to  an 
iron  pin,  and  struck  her  a  blow  with  the  pin,  which 
knocked  her  down.     I  then  placed  my  knee  on  her  neck, 


252  LEE    GOES    TO    SANTA   FE 

and  caught  her  by  the  nose  with  my  hands.  I  held  her 
in  this  way  until  a  bridle  was  put  on  her,  after  which  we 
were  able  to  manage  her  easily.  I  hitched  this  wild 
mule  to  the  wagon  by  the  side  of  Friendship.  We  now 
had  fresh  riding  animals,  and  turned  our  jaded  ones 
loose,  and  drove  them  before  us. 

At  Kane  Creek  we  lost  the  mule  that  I  got  from  the 
soldiers  in  Santa  Fe.  It  drank  more  of  the  alkali  water 
than  was  good  for  it;  we  left  it  on  the  plains  and  went 
our  way.  We  saw  so  many  fresh  Indian  signs  that  we 
knew  we  had  no  time  to  stay  and  doctor  sick  mules.  A 
few  nights  later  I  saw  a  large  body  of  Indians  among 
the  cedars  on  a  mountain,  not  far  off,  but  our  lucky 
star  was  guiding  us,  for  soon  we  met  three  hundred  sol- 
diers, with  whom  we  camped  that  night.  The  force 
was  so  strong  that  the  Indians  did  not  attack  us.  Next 
day  we  met  soldiers  frequently,  and  every  few  hours 
thereafter  we  encountered  troops  until  we  reached  Fort 
Leavenworth. 

It  was  storming  hard  when  we  got  to  St.  Joseph, 
Missouri.  We  put  up  at  a  hotel,  but  before  our  animals 
were  in  a  stable  Eagan  was  gone.  I  could  not  find  him 
that  night,  albeit  we  searched  for  him  diligently.  I 
was  afraid  he  would  be  robbed;  but  he  happened  to 
meet  honest  men,  as  drunkards  will,  who  put  him  in  bed, 
and  kept  him  and  his  money  in  safety  until  morning. 
After  leaving  St.  Joseph,  where  we  had  purchased  a 
lot  of  supplies,  we  started  for  winter  quarters ;  we  had 
to  go  through  six  feet  of  snow  the  whole  distance. 

We  reached  our  friends.  I  had  two  hundred  dollars, 
of  which  the  soldiers  had  made  me  a  present.     I  took 


LEE   GOES    TO    SANTA   FE  253 

three  of  the  mules  we  had  found  on  the  way,  and  divided 
the  others  between  my  companions.  We  reached  win- 
ter quarters,  now  called  Florence,  on  the  15th  day  of 
December,  1846.  The  snow  was  deep,  and  my  family, 
all  living  in  tents,  were  in  a  suffering  condition.  But  I 
must  report  to  Brigham,  then  attend  to  my  family.  My 
family  received  me  as  they  always  did,  with  open  arms 
and  thankful  hearts. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

LEE  IS  TREATED  BADLY  BY  THE   BRETHREN 

WITH  me  I  had  brought  home  about  all  that 
my  team  could  haul  of  supplies,  clothing, 
and  groceries,  which  soon  made  my  family 
comfortable.  I  had  met  Brigham  and 
shaken  hands  with  him,  but  had  not  made  my  report 
or  delivered  the  money  to  him.  The  next  morning 
Brigham  called  to  see  me,  and  notified  me  that  the 
Council  would  meet  at  nine  o'clock  at  Dr.  Richards', 
and  for  me  to  be  there  and  make  my  report.  He  ap- 
peared ashamed  of  the  manner  in  which  my  family  had 
been  treated. 

"  Brother  Brigham,  how  does  this  compare  with  your 
promises  to  me,  when  I  trusted  all  to  you  ?  "  I  said. 

"  Brother  John,"  Brigham  replied,  "  I  am  ashamed 
of  the  conduct  of  this  people.  Do  not  blame  me,  Brother 
John,  for  I  have  done  the  best  I  could."  Then  putting 
his  hand  on  my  shoulder,  he  said :  "  Don't  feel  bad  about 
it.  You  will  live  through,  and  the  day  will  come  when 
we  can  look  back  and  see  what  we  have  endured  for  the 
Kingdom  of  Heaven's  sake.  Lord  bless  you,  Brother 
John." 

254 


LEE   IS    TREATED    BADLY  255 

Allow  me  to  jump  from  1847  to  1877,  just  thirty 
years.  I  have  remained  faithful  to  the  end.  I  was 
adopted  by  Brigham,  and  was  to  seek  his  interests  here, 
and  in  return  he  was  to  seek  my  salvation;  I,  being  an 
heir  of  his  family,  was  to  share  his  blessings  in  common 
with  his  other  heirs.  True  to  my  pledges,  I  have  done 
his  bidding.  I  have  let  him  direct  my  energies  in  all 
things.  And  the  time  has  come  for  me  to  receive  my 
reward.  An  offering  must  be  made;  I  must  hew  the 
wood  and  build  the  altar;  then,  as  did  Abraham  of 
old  with  his  son  Isaac,  I  must  be  laid  upon  the  altar  as 
a  sacrifice.  I  must  meet  my  fate  without  murmuring 
or  complaining;  I  must  submit,  true  to  the  end.  If 
I  endure  firm  to  the  end,  I  will  receive  the  martyr's 
crown. 

After  my  return,  my  first  duty  was  to  build  com- 
fortable houses  for  my  family.  Soon  afterwards  I  was 
sent  to  St.  Joseph  to  cash  the  checks  and  purchase  goods 
to  supply  the  wants  of  the  people.  I  was  directed  to 
purchase  a  lot  of  salt  and  potatoes  from  a  Frenchman 
at  Trading  Point.  I  did  so,  and  bought  three  hundred 
dollars'  worth  on  credit,  and  sent  it  back  to  the  settle- 
ment. I  had  to  borrow  the  money  from  Mrs.  Arm- 
strong to  pay  the  three  hundred  dollars.  But  she  was 
afterwards  sealed  to  me,  and  it  was  then  all  in  the 
family.  I  never  asked  Brigham  for  it,  and  he  never 
offered  to  pay  it. 

On  that  trip  to  St.  Joseph  I  bought  fifteen  hundred 
dollars'  worth  of  goods,  such  as  were  needed  at  the  settle- 
ment.     I   advanced   seven  hundred   dollars   of  my   own 


256  LEE    IS    TREATED    BADLY 

money ;  the  remainder  was  from  the  money  sent  home 
by  the  Mormon  Battalion.  I  took  the  goods  back  and 
we  opened  a  store  at  winter  quarters.  Brother  Rock- 
wood  acted  as  chief  clerk  and  salesman.  We  sold  the 
goods  at  a  great  advance.  What  cost  us  seven  cents  in 
St.  Joseph  we  sold  at  sixty-five  cents.  Everything  was 
sold  at  a  similar  profit.  I  kept  the  stock  up  during  the 
winter  and  did  a  good  business.  One  drawback  was  this : 
many  of  the  families  of  the  men  who  were  in  the  Mor- 
mon Battalion  had  no  money,  and  we  were  obliged  to 
let  them  have  goods  on  credit.  I  had  to  stand  the  loss 
myself,  for  few  of  the  men  ever  paid  a  dollar  due  me 
when  they  returned. 

Andrew  Little  was  in  the  battalion,  and  at  the  request 
of  Brigham  I  let  his  family  have  two  hundred  and  fifty- 
eight  dollars'  worth  of  goods.  Brigham  said  I  should 
have  my  money  when  Little  returned,  but  I  never  got 
any  of  it.  Little  was  also  an  adopted  son  of  Brigham, 
and  did  about  as  he  pleased.  James  Pace,  Thomas 
Woolsey,  and  a  few  others  of  the  soldiers  paid  me  when 
they  returned  for  what  I  had  advanced  their  families, 
but  the  majority  never  paid. 

When  I  returned  from  Santa  Fe  I  found  David 
Young,  his  wife,  and  two  daughters  lying  sick  and 
helpless — really  in  want.  I  took  care  of  them  and 
supplied  them  with  food  and  such  articles  as  they 
required  until  the  death  of  the  father,  mother,  and 
one  son,  which  took  place  in  a  short  time — a  few  months 
after  my  return  home.  I  had  baptized  this  family  in 
Putnam  County,  Tennessee,  and  felt  an  interest  in 
them.     The  two  girls  were  sealed  to  me  while  we  stayed 


LEE    IS    TREATED    BADLY  257 

at  winter  quarters,  and  became  members  of  my  family. 
They  are  both  living.  By  them  I  have  had  three  sons 
and  three  daughters.  They  were  sealed  to  me  in  1847. 
I  was  also  sealed  to  Nancy  Armstrong  the  same  evening 
that  I  took  the  Young  girls  to  wife.  A  few  evenings 
afterwards  I  was  sealed  to  Emeline  Woolsey.  She  was 
my  thirteenth  wife. 

Nancy  Armstrong's  maiden  name  was  Gibbons.  She 
was  the  wife  of  a  wealthy  merchant  by  the  name  of 
Armstrong,  who  owned  a  large  establishment  in  Louis- 
ville, and  another  in  Carlisle,  Kentucky,  at  which  places 
he  did  business  as  wholesale  and  retail  dealer  in  dry 
goods.  I  became  acquainted  with  the  family  at  Carlisle, 
while  preaching  there. 

The  people  of  Carlisle  were  bitter  enemies  of  the 
Mormon  Church,  and  a  mob  threatened  to  tar  and 
feather  me  one  night,  when  Armstrong  took  me  home 
with  him  and  protected  me.  He  was  not  a  believer  in 
any  religion,  but  I  always  considered  him  a  high- 
minded,  honorable  man.  I  afterwards  often  stopped 
at  the  house. 

His  wife  and  sister  Sarah  were  believers  in  the  Mor- 
mon faith,  but  as  Mr.  Armstrong  was  not,  I  advised  his 
wife  not  to  become  a  member  of  the  Church,  and  refused 
to  baptize  her  until  her  husband  would  consent  to  it. 
Elder  Smoot  afterwards  baptized  Sarah  Gibbons  and 
Nancy  Armstrong. 

Brother  Smoot  had  taken  his  wife  with  him  on  the 
mission,  and  she  laid  the  plan  to  get  Sarah  to  go  to 
Nauvoo.  A  wagon  was  sent  to  take  Sarah  Gibbons' 
goods  to  Nauvoo,  and  in  it  Mrs.  Armstrong  sent  her 


258  LEE    IS    TREATED    BADLY 

valuable  clothing  and  jewelry,  amounting  to  more  than 
two  thousand  dollars.  She  intended  to  join  the  Saints 
at  the  first  chance. 

Within  a  few  months  after  Sarah  had  gone  Mrs. 
Armstrong  got  the  consent  of  her  husband  to  pay  a 
visit  to  her  sister  and  the  Church  at  Nauvoo;  he  fitted 
her  up  in  fine  style,  sending  two  serving  maids  to  wait 
on  her. 

Soon  after  she  left  home  the  friends  of  Armstrong 
advised  him  to  stop  his  slaves  at  St.  Louis,  if  he  wanted 
to  keep  them,  for  his  wife  would  never  return  to  him. 
Armstrong  stopped  the  slaves,  and  his  wife  went  on 
to  Nauvoo,  where  she  stayed  until  the  Saints  left  that 
place  after  the  death  of  the  Prophet.  Elder  Smoot  had 
planned  to  get  Mrs.  Armstrong  to  Nauvoo,  so  he  could 
be  sealed  to  her  and  get  her  property.  Sarah  Gibbons 
was  sealed  to  Elder  Smoot,  but  Mrs.  Armstrong  would 
not  consent  to  take  him  as  her  husband;  but  she  lived 
in  the  family  until  she  got  disgusted  with  Smoot's 
treatment  of  her  sister.  She  loaned  him  nearly  all  her 
money  and  he  never  paid  it  back;  he  wanted  the  rest, 
but  she  refused  to  let  him  have  it;  he  then  declined  to 
take  her  with  him  across  the  plains.  She  cold  her  griefs 
to  my  wife  Rachel,  and  Rachel  brought  about  the  mar- 
riage between  her  and  myself. 

Mrs.  Armstrong  told  Rachel  that  I  was  the  first  man 
on  earth  to  bring  the  gospel  to  her,  and  she  had  always 
had  a  great  regard  for  me,  but  I  appeared  to  treat  her 
coldly.  Rachel  told  her  that  I  always  spoke  kindly  of 
her,  and  the  reason  I  had  not  been  more  friendly  was 
because  I  thought  she  wanted  to  become  a  member  of 


LEE   IS   TREATED   BADLY  259 

Brother  Smoot's  family ;  that  she  had  heard  me  speak 
of  her  in  terms  of  praise  many  times. 

Finally  she  came  to  my  house  and  I  asked  her,  in  the 
presence  of  my  wives,  to  become  a  member  of  my  family. 
My  wives  advised  me  to  be  sealed  to  her,  and,  as  the 
matter  was  agreeable  all  round,  I  was.  Brigham  sealed 
her  and  the  Young  girls  to  me.  She  was  a  true,  affec- 
tionate woman.  My  whole  family  respected  her.  She 
was  forty-eight  years  of  age  when  she  was  sealed  to 
me,  and  remained  a  true  wife  until  her  death. 

In  matters  of  this  kind  I  tried  to  act  from  principle 
and  not  from  passion.  Yet  I  do  not  pretend  to  say  that 
all  such  acts  were  directed  by  principle,  for  I  know  they 
were  not.  I  am  not  blind  to  my  own  faults.  I  have 
been  a  proud  man,  and  in  my  younger  days  I  thought 
I  was  perfection.  In  those  days,  too,  I  expected  per- 
fection in  all  women.  I  know  now  that  I  was  foolish 
in  looking  for  that  in  anybody.  I  have,  for  slight 
offenses,  turned  away  good-meaning  young  women  who 
had  been  sealed  to  me;  refused  to  hear  their  excuses, 
and  sent  them  away  heartbroken. 

In  this  I  did  wrong.  I  have  regretted  the  same  in 
sorrow  many  years.  Two  of  the  young  women  so  used 
still  keep  warm  hearts  for  me,  notwithstanding  my 
conduct  toward  them.  They  were  young  and  in  the 
prime  of  life  when  I  sent  them  from  me.  They  have 
since  married  again,  and  are  the  mothers  of  families. 
They  frequently  send  letters  to  comfort  me  in  my 
troubles  and  afflictions,  but  their  kind  remembrances 
serve  only  to  add  to  my  self-reproach  for  my  cruel 
treatment    of   them   in   past   years.     I   banished   them 


260  LEE   IS   TREATED   BADLY 

from  me  for  lesser  offenses  than  I  myself  had  been 
guilty  of. 

Should  my  story  ever  fall  into  the  hands  of  Emeline 
Woolsey  or  Polly  Ann  Workman,  I  wish  them  to  know 
that,  with  my  last  breath,  I  asked  God  to  pardon 
me  for  the  wrong  I  did  them,  when  I  drove  them  from 
me — poor  young  girls  as  they  were. 

Brigham  built  a  gristmill  during  the  winter,  and 
ground  meal  for  the  people,  charging  a  toll  for  all 
that  the  mill  ground.  In  the  spring  I  was  ordered 
to  go  out  and  preach,  and  raise  thirty-three  wagons 
with  the  mules  and  harness  to  draw  them.  I  succeeded 
in  getting  thirty  of  the  teams.  Brigham  told  me  to 
go  again,  that  he  had  asked  for  thirty-three  teams,  not 
for  thirty.  I  went  again,  and  preached  so  that  I  soon 
had  the  other  teams.  I  then  turned  the  whole  outfit 
over  to  Brigham,  so  he  could  send  his  pioneers  to  look 
up  a  new  home  for  the  Saints.  I  offered  to  go  with  the 
company,  but  Brigham  said: 

"  I  cannot  spare  you ;  I  can  spare  others  better  than 
you." 

Brigham  directed  me  to  take  my  family  and  a  com- 
pany and  go  and  raise  corn  for  the  people.     He  said: 

"  I  want  you  to  take  a  company,  with  your  family, 
and  go  up  the  river  and  open  up  a  farm,  and  raise 
grain  and  vegetables  to  feed  the  needy  and  the  soldiers' 
families.  We  cannot  depend  on  hauling  our  substance 
from  Missouri,  to  feed  the  many  that  we  have  on  our 
hands.  I  want  so  much  grain  raised  that  all  will  be 
supplied  next  winter,  for  we  must  feed  our  animals 
grain  if  we  wish  to  cross  the  plains  next  spring.     There 


LEE    IS    TREATED    BADLY  261 

is  an  old  military  fort  about  eighteen  miles  above  here, 
where  the  land  was  once  farmed,  and  that  land  is  in 
good  condition  for  farming  now.  We  will  leave  Father 
Morley  in  charge  of  the  various  settlements.  Brother 
Heber  C.  Kimball  will  send  some  of  his  boys  and  make 
another  farm  this  side  of  there.  Then  turning  to 
Father  Morley,  he  said :  "  I  want  John  to  take  charge 
of  the  farming  interests  and  the  settlement  at  my 
place,  and  you  must  counsel  and  advise  with  him  from 
time  to  time.  I  want  you  and  all  the  brethren  to  under- 
stand that  the  land  nearest  the  settlement  is  to  be  divided 
between  John  and  his  wives,  for  they  are  workers.  The 
others  are  to  go  further  for  their  land." 

At  this  I  said  that  such  an  arrangement  would  not 
give  satisfaction  to  the  people ;  there  were  several  of  his 
adopted  sons  already  jealous  of  me,  and  I  feared  the 
consequences,  and  preferred  to  have  the  land  divided 
more  equally. 

"Who  is  jealous  of  you?"  he  asked. 

Then  I  named  several  persons  to  him.  In  reply  he 
said,  naming  a  man,  that  he  would  work  all  day  under 
the  shade  of  a  tree.  Another  could  work  all  day  in  a 
half -bushel.     Then  he  said: 

"  Such  men  will  do  but  little ;  let  them  go  to  some 
outside  place  for  their  land.  I  want  those  who  will 
work  to  have  the  best  land.  Let  each  family  have  an 
acre  near  the  settlement  for  a  garden  and  truck  patch. 
And  now,  Father  Morley,  I  want  you  to  see  that  John 
and  his  family  have  all  the  cleared  land  they  can  tend, 
for  I  know  they  will  raise  a  good  crop,  and  when  it  is 
raised  we  can  all  share  with  him.     I  want  a  company 


262  LEE   IS   TREATED   BADLY 

to  follow  Brother  John,  about  the  1st  of  May,  when  the 
grass  is  good,  made  up  of  men  that  can  fit  themselves 
out  comfortably.  My  brother,  John  Young,  will  lead 
them,  and  Jedde  Grant  will  be  their  captain."  Then  he 
turned  to  me  and  said :  "  Brother  John,  I  want  you  to  fit 
my  brother  John  out.  If  he  needs  oxen,  let  him  have 
them,  and  I  will  pay  them  back ;  see  that  he  gets  a 
good  outfit.  When  he  leaves  here  Father  Morley  will 
take  charge  of  the  Church.  I  want  the  brethren  to 
do  as  Brother  John  tells  them;  he  carries  a  good  in- 
fluence wherever  he  goes;  no  evil  reports  follow  him 
from  his  field  of  labor;  all  respect  him,  and  that  is  evi- 
dence to  me  that  he  carries  himself  straight." 

Now,  I  settled  up  my  business  at  the  winter  quarters. 
Brigham  was  indebted  to  the  firm  two  hundred  and 
eighty-five  dollars ;  he  had  not  the  money  to  settle  the 
account,  and  he  was  just  starting  to  look  out  a  resting 
place  for  the  Saints.  His  first  adopted  son,  Brother 
Rockwood,  our  salesman,  could  not  spare  a  dollar,  so  the 
loss  of  that  money  fell  on  me.  I  told  Brigham  he  was 
welcome  to  the  two  hundred  and  eighty-five  dollars. 
Before  he  left  for  the  new  land  of  promise  he  said 
to  me: 

"My  son  John,  what  shall  I  do  for  you?" 

"  Select  me  an  inheritance  when  you  find  the  resting- 
place,"  said  I. 

"I  will  remember  you.  May  Heaven  bless  you.  I 
bless  you.  Be  a  good  boy.  Keep  an  account  of  how 
each  man  under  your  charge  occupies  his  time,  while 
I  am  gone." 

Brigham  then  said  I  was  to  have  half  the  improve- 


LEE    IS    TREATED    BADLY  263 

ments  that  were  made,  and  half  the  crop  that  was  raised 
by  the  company  I  fitted  out  with  teams,  seeds,  and 
provisions. 

The  pioneer  company  started  April  1st,  1847.  We 
moved  to  our  new  location,  and  called  it  Summer  Quar- 
ters. We  threw  up  a  fort  to  protect  us  from  the  Indians, 
as  they  were  troublesome.  We  then  laid  out  our  land. 
I  found  that  if  I  obeyed  orders  it  would  require  all  the 
cleared  land  for  my  family,  so  I  set  off  three  acres  to 
each  family — there  were  thirty-seven  families — for  gar- 
dens, and  took  the  balance. 

Although  I  had  given  each  family  three  times  as 
much  land,  for  a  garden  and  truck  patch,  as  Brigham 
ordered,  the  people  found  a  great  deal  of  fault  with  me. 
Mrs.  Armstrong  had  some  money  left,  and  she  told  me  to 
take  it  and  send  for  supplies  and  seed  corn.  I  did  take 
it,  and  sent  four  teams  to  Missouri  for  corn  and  provi- 
sions, and  then  set  all  hands  at  work  building  the  fort 
and  putting  the  land  in  order  for  the  crop. 

About  the  beginning  of  May  thirty-eight  warriors 
of  the  Oto  tribe  came  to  our  camp.  They  were  in  full 
paint,  and  on  the  warpath.  They  came  in  on  the  yell, 
and  at  full  speed.  It  was  just  daylight;  I  was  laying 
the  foundation  of  a  house  when  they  came  to  me.  I 
threw  logs  against  them  as  if  I  did  not  see  them,  but 
most  of  the  brethren  kept  out  of  sight. 

The  Indians  began  to  build  a  fire  in  my  garden,  and 
one  raised  his  gun  to  shoot  one  of  my  oxen  which  the 
boys  were  driving  up.  The  majority  of  the  Indians 
formed  a  half  circle,  holding  their  bows  fully  strung, 
and  commenced  a  war  dance.     We  had  been  told  not 


264  LEE   IS    TREATED    BADLY 

to  shoot  Indians,  but  to  take  sticks  and  whale  them 
when  they  commenced  any  depredations.  As  the  In- 
dian took  the  leather  casing  from  his  gun  so  that  he 
could  shoot,  I  rushed  them  with  a  heavy  club,  with  the 
intention  of  knocking  down  as  many  as  I  could.  I  could 
speak  their  language  some,  and  I  told  them  I  would  kill 
them  all  if  they  shot  my  ox.  They  saw  that  I  meant 
what  I  said.  Then  the  two  chiefs  held  out  their  hands, 
and  yelled  to  the  warrior  not  to  shoot.  He  lowered  his 
gun  and  returned  to  the  crowd,  but  he  was  very  angry. 
The  other  Indians  seemed  amazed,  and  stood  as  if  para- 
lyzed. Old  man  Knight  followed  me  with  a  club,  and 
stood  by  me  all  the  time.  Joseph  Busby  said: 
"Hold  on,  Brother  Lee,  they  outnumber  us." 
"  For  all  that,"  said  I,  "  there  are  not  Indians  enough 
in  their  nation  to  make  me  stand  by  and  see  them  shoot 
down  my  oxen  before  my  eyes." 

Busby  then  ran  into  the  house  to  load  my  gun,  but 
he  was  so  frightened  he  could  not  get  the  powder  in 
it,  and  my  wife  Rachel  loaded  it  for  him.  I  looked 
around  to  see  how  things  were,  and  saw  seven  of  my 
wives  standing  with  guns  in  their  hands,  ready  to  shoot 
if  I  was  attacked.  I  succeeded  in  driving  the  Indians 
from  the  settlement. 

Some  time  after  the  Indians  had  gone  away  an  old 
chief  returned  and  brought  an  ax  that  he  said  one  of 
his  bucks  had  stolen.  I  gave  him  a  little  ammunition 
and  bread,  and  he  left  me  as  a  friend. 

My  firm  stand  saved  the  settlement  at  that  time  and 
secured  it  from  molestation  in  the  future.  The  Indians 
never  bothered  us  at  Summer  Quarters  again.     In  the 


LEE   IS   TREATED    BADLY  265 

fall  they  made  us  a  friendly  visit,  and  called  me  a 
Sioux. 

Near  our  settlement  there  was  an  abundance  of  wild 
game — deer,  turkey,  prairie  chickens,  ducks,  geese, 
brant,  and  squirrels — which  gave  us  much  of  our  food 
during  our  stay.  We  worked  diligently  and  raised  a 
great  crop  of  corn  and  vegetables.  We  built  comfort- 
able houses,  and  made  the  floors  and  roofs  of  basswood, 
which  was  plenty  near  by,  and  worked  easily. 

In  July  the  people  were  all  sick.  The  fever  and 
ague  were  fairly  a  contagion.  Other  diseases  were  not 
uncommon.  In  August  and  September  seventeen  of  our 
people  died.  During  these  months  we  had  hardly  a 
sufficient  number  of  well  people  to  attend  to  the  sick. 
The  most  of  my  family  were  very  sick.  My  little  son, 
Heber  John,  the  child  of  my  first  wife,  Agathe  Ann, 
died;  also  David  Young,  Sr.,  the  father  of  my  two  wives, 
Polly  and  Louisa ;  also  their  brother,  David  Young,  Jr. 
I  lay  at  the  point  of  death  for  some  time.  I  was  in  a 
trance  nearly  one  hour  and  a  half. 

While  in  this  condition  my  wives  Rachel  and  Nancy 
stood  over  me  like  guardian  angels,  and  prayed  for 
me.  My  spirit  left  the  body  and  I  was  taken  into 
another  sphere,  where  I  saw  myriads  of  people — many 
of  whom  I  was  acquainted  with  and  had  known  on 
earth.  The  atmosphere  that  they  dwelt  in  was  pure 
and  hallowed.  Pain  and  sorrow  were  unknown.  All 
was  joy  and  peace.  Each  spirit  was  blest  with  all  the 
pleasure  its  ability  enabled  it  to  comprehend  and  enjoy. 
They  had  full  knowledge  of  earthly  doings  and  also 
of  the  sphere  where  they  were  so  blest.     The  glory  of 


266  LEE    IS    TREATED    BADLY 

God  shone  upon  them,  the  power  of  Heaven  over- 
shadowed them  all,  and  was  to  them  a  shield  from  temp- 
tations and  dangers.  I  was  anxious  to  remain,  but  the 
spirits  told  me  I  must  return  to  the  body  and  remain  in 
it  until  my  appointed  time  for  death — that  my  work 
on  earth  was  not  yet  finished.  I  obeyed,  but  did  so 
with  reluctance,  and  once  more  entered  the  body,  then 
apparently  lifeless  upon  the  bed  of  sickness. 

After  taking  possession  of  the  body  again  I  lay 
some  time  in  deep  thought,  contemplating  the  majesty 
of  God's  works.  I  then  spoke  to  my  faithful  nurses, 
and  told  them  of  what  I  had  done,  heard,  and  witnessed. 
I  recovered  from  my  sickness,  but  my  life  was  for  some 
time  a  misery  to  me.  I  longed  to  join  that  angelic 
host  I  had  so  lately  visited  in  their  mansions  of  glory 
and  pleasure,  where  I  knew  I  was  to  go  when  I  escaped 
from  this  body  of  earthly  material. 

This  feeling  of  anxiety  to  go  to  my  eternal  rest  was 
strengthened  by  the  bitter,  malignant  actions  of  men 
who  acted  like  demons  toward  me  and  mine.  Every 
species  of  intrigue  and  meanness  was  resorted  to  by 
several  of  the  brethren  to  injure  and  torment  me.  They 
were  jealous  of  me  and  anxious  to  provoke  me  to  vio- 
lence. Everything  that  envy  and  hatred  could  suggest 
was  tried  to  break  up  and  scatter  my  family.  Finally 
they  reported  to  Father  Morley  that  nothing  but  a 
change  of  rulers  in  the  settlement  would  bring  peace. 

Father  Morley  came,  with  several  elders,  and  called 
a  meeting,  at  which  he  heard  all  the  parties  state  their 
grievances  against  me.  He  then  told  them  they  had 
brought  nothing  against  me  that  reflected  upon  me  as 


LEE   IS    TREATED   BADLY  267 

presiding  officer;  that  I  had  acted  well  and  for  the  best 
interest  of  the  entire  people;  that  all  the  trouble  arose 
from  the  wrong  acts  of  the  people. 

One  of  the  brethren,  C.  Kennedy,  proposed  a  change. 
He  wanted  a  High  Priest  to  preside  instead  of  a  Sev- 
enty. I  was  tired  of  my  position  and  consented  to 
the  change.  A  man  by  the  name  of  Fuller  was  selected 
by  Kennedy  to  rule  over  the  people.  Father  Morley 
put  the  question  to  a  vote  of  the  people,  and  said  that 
all  who  wished  a  change  of  rulers  should  hold  up  their 
hands.  Only  two  hands  were  raised.  Then  he  said  that 
all  who  wished  me  to  remain  in  charge  should  raise 
their  hands,  when  every  person  present  but  two  voted 
that  I  should  still  be  the  ruler  at  Summer  Quarters. 

Father  Morley  called  upon  the  two  brethren  who  had 
voted  for  a  change  to  get  up  and  tell  what  they  had 
against  me.  They  could  give  no  good  reason  for  want- 
ing a  change.  They  said  they  had  never  lived  by  a 
better  neighbor  or  kinder  man  than  I  was,  but  that  I 
was  too  kind.  I  let  the  people  run  over  me;  and  they 
voted  for  a  change  believing  it  would  tend  to  unite  the 
people  and  satisfy  those  who  had  been  raising  a  fuss 
and  finding  fault. 

Father  Morley  told  them  it  was  wrong  to  vote  against 
a  good  man  for  such  reasons.  He  talked  to  the  people 
on  the  principles  of  their  religion  for  some  time,  and 
advised  them  to  forsake  their  evil  ways,  for  they  were 
going  in  a  road  that  led  to  hell.  This  ended  my  troubles 
for  a  time,  but  I  soon  found  that  my  enemies  had  only 
let  go  their  hold  to  spit  on  their  hands  and  get  a  better 
one. 


268  LEE    IS    TREATED    BADLY 

They  asked  to  be  allowed  to  organize  a  Danite  force 
for  the  protection  of  the  settlement.  This  was  to  be 
entirely  apart  from  me.  I  granted  their  request.  It 
was  next  decided  to  build  an  estray  pound.  A  meeting 
was  called  and  it  was  agreed  that  each  man  should  build 
fence  in  proportion  to  the  amount  of  stock  he  owned, 
and  that  the  public  corral  should  be  used  for  the  estray 
pound.  But  no  stock  was  to  be  put  into  the  pound 
until  all  the  fencing  was  done  and  the  gates  set  up. 
I  at  once  completed  my  fencing,  but  the  grumblers  had 
no  time  to  work ;  they  were  too  busy  finding  fault.  The 
whole  thing  was  a  subterfuge,  and  was  meant  to  bother 
me.  There  was  no  need  of  a  pound,  as  our  cattle  were 
herded  in  daytime  and  corralled  at  night.  But  I  sub- 
mitted, for  I  knew  I  could  live  by  their  laws  as  well  as 
they. 

One  evening,  as  my  cattle  were  being  driven  up  for 
the  night,  one  of  the  oxen  broke  through  a  brush  fence 
and  got  into  a  patch  of  corn.  The  herdsman  ran  him 
out  in  a  moment.  Instead  of  holding  the  herder  respon- 
sible for  the  damage,  or  coming  to  me  to  make  a  com- 
plaint and  demand  pay  for  the  wrong,  they  took  my 
ox  out  of  the  corral,  and,  contrary  to  the  vote  of  the 
people,  tied  him  up  in  Wm.  Pace's  private  corral.  I 
was  the  only  man  who  had  made  his  fence,  as  ordered 
by  the  meeting.  I  did  not  know  that  they  had  my 
ox  tied  up  (for  work  had  not  been  done  to  justify  put- 
ting any  stock  in  the  pound). 

Next  morning  I  sent  one  of  my  boys  to  yoke  up  my 
oxen;  he  returned  and  informed  me  that  one  of  my 
oxen  was  missing.     I  soon  found  the  ox,  and  demanded 


LEE    IS   TREATED    BADLY  269 

its  release.  I  was  told  I  must  pay  twenty  dollars  before  I 
could  have  the  ox,  and  pay  it  in  money.  I  saw  this 
was  done  to  worry  me,  and  sent  word  that  I  would  pay 
in  any  kind  of  property  I  had. 

They  refused  everything  but  money  or  butter.  I  had 
neither  to  spare,  and  they  well  knew  it.  I  was  still  weak 
from  my  recent  sickness,  but  I  walked  over  and  had  a 
talk  with  Wm.  Pace  and  tried  to  reason  with  him,  but 
to  no  purpose.  I  told  him  he  ought  to  take  pay  for 
damage  done  by  stock  in  the  kind  of  property  that  the 
stock  had  injured,  but  no,  I  must  pay  money  or  butter, 
or  lose  my  ox.  I  reflected  a  moment  and  concluded  that 
forbearance  had  ceased  to  be  a  virtue ;  that  unless  I 
defended  my  rights  I  would  soon  be  without  anything 
worth  protecting.  I  then  walked  into  the  yard,  untied 
the  ox,  and  told  my  boy  to  drive  him  home.  Pace  stood 
by  the  gate  with  a  large  cane,  but  made  no  resistance ; 
in  fact,  he  was  not  a  bad  man,  but  was  being  misled  by 
evil  company. 

Kennedy,  Busby,  Dunn,  and  others  were  a  little  way 
off.  They  saw  me,  and  came  running  up.  Kennedy 
was  the  bully  of  the  camp,  and  the  leader  of  those 
against  me.     He  came  up  and  said: 

"  If  I  had  been  here  you  would  not  have  turned  that 
ox  out.     I  would  have  switched  you  if  you  had  tried  it." 

"  Kennedy,"  I  said,  "  I  have  lost  property  enough 
without  your  oppressing  me  any  more." 

He  shoved  his  fist  under  my  nose.  I  parried  his 
blow,  and  told  him  that  he  would  do  well  to  keep  at  a 
proper  distance  from  me.  He  again  made  a  pass  at 
me.     I  then   threw  down  my  hat  and  said: 


270  LEE    IS    TREATED    BADLY 

"  If  you  attempt  that  again  you  must  take  what 
follows." 

He  came  at  me  the  third  time,  and  as  he  did  so  I 
aimed  to  spoil  his  face,  but  he  dropped  his  head  as 
I  struck ;  the  blow  took  effect  on  his  eyebrow,  and  badly 
sprained  my  thumb.  We  were  on  a  little  knoll,  full 
of  stumps  of  small  trees  that  had  been  cut  down.  Ken- 
nedy caught  hold  of  me  and  commenced  shoving  me 
back. 

I  knew  that  my  strength  would  not  last  long.  I 
did  not  wish  to  risk  having  a  tussle  among  the  stumps, 
so  I  backed  towards  the  cleared  ground.  I  fastened 
my  left  hand  in  his  long  black  hair  to  steady  myself, 
and  as  I  reached  the  flat  ground  I  suddenly  leaped  back, 
breaking  his  hold  by  tearing  my  shirt.  I  then  jerked 
him  forward  at  an  angle  of  forty-five  degrees,  and 
planted  my  fist  in  his  face ;  stepping  back,  and  drawing 
him  after  me,  I  kept  feeding  him  in  the  face  with  my 
fist,  the  blood  spurting  over  me. 

The  crowd  saw  their  bully  getting  the  worst  of  it, 
and  ran  in  to  help  him.  Brother  Teeples  caught  me 
around  the  arms,  to  prevent  me  striking  any  more.  My 
Rachel,  who  was  standing  by,  called  to  her  brother, 
James  Woolsey,  and  he  came  and  took  hold  of  Kennedy 
and  separated  us.  I  was  sorry  that  this  fight  took  place, 
for  I  had  severely  punished  the  bully,  and  his  face  was 
badly  bruised. 

This  suited  the  people;  I  had  shown  violence,  and 
now  they  could  lay  a  charge  against  me  that  they 
thought  would  stand.  I  was  cited  to  appear  before  the 
High  Council,  and  be  dealt  with  according  to  the  rules 


LEE    IS   TREATED   BADLY  271 

of  the  Church,  for  a  breach  of  the  peace  and  for  un- 
christian conduct. 

The  whole  people  were  not  against  me,  only  a  few; 
but  there  were  enough  of  them  to  keep  up  a  constant 
broil.  They  began  consecrating  my  property  to  their 
own  use ;  killed  my  cattle,  and  ate  them,  and  stole  every- 
thing that  was  loose.  They  stole  wheat  from  my  gran- 
eries,  had  it  ground,  and  ate  it,  and  bragged  about  it. 

Kennedy,  by  the  evil  influences  he  commanded,  in- 
duced my  young  wife,  Emeline,  to  leave  me  and  go  to 
his  house,  and  she  went  with  his  family  to  the  winter 
quarters.  That  was  the  reason  that  I  turned  her  away 
and  refused  to  take  her  back.  She  repented,  and  wished 
to  come  back,  but  I  would  not  receive  her. 

Similar  influences  were  brought  to  bear  on  all  of 
my  family,  but  without  success.  Such  treatment  was 
not  calculated  to  bind  me  to  such  a  people,  whose  only 
aim  appeared  to  be  to  deprive  me  of  every  comfort  and 
enjoyment  that  made  life  endurable.  I  was  in  great 
trouble ;  in  place  of  friends  I  had  found  enemies.  There 
was  a  struggle  in  my  mind  to  decide  what  I  should 
do.  I  looked  upon  those  of  my  family  that  remained 
true  and  shared  my  persecutions,  and  knew  that  if  I 
left  the  Church  I  could  not  keep  or  live  with  them; 
that  if  I  left  I  must  part  with  all  but  my  first  wife 
and  her  children,  and  to  do  so  was  worse  than  death.  I 
did  not  know  what  to  do.  I  finally  appeared  before 
the  High  Council  to  meet  my  accusers,  who  had  formed 
a  combination  to  destroy  me.  I  had  few  friends  to 
defend  me,  and  they  were  in  a  measure  powerless.  They 
dared  not  speak  their  mind  in  my  behalf. 


272  LEE    IS   TREATED    BADLY 

Father  Morley  was  true  to  the  last,  although  he 
was  becoming  unpopular  on  account  of  having  so  long 
supported  me.  Lieut.  Gully  was  another  true  friend 
of  mine;  he  said  he  would  never  turn  against  me  until 
I  had  done  something  wrong,  even  if  Brigham  should 
desire  him  to  do  so.  This  lost  him  his  influence  in  the 
Council. 

The  most  willful  and  damnable  lies  were  brought  up 
against  me.  Many  things  which  had  been  said  and 
done  in  moments  of  amusement  and  jocularity  were 
remembered,  as  though  I  had  said  and  done  those  things 
for  wicked  purposes.  Everything  that  could  be  discov- 
ered or  invented  to  injure  me  was  laid  to  my  charge. 
All  who  were  against  me  had  a  full  chance  to  talk. 

Brother  Johnson,  who  was  there,  but  not  as  a  member 
of  the  Council,  was  called  upon  to  fill  a  vacancy  occa- 
sioned by  the  absence  of  some  member.  He  made  a 
speech  to  the  Council,  and  showed  where  I  had  acted 
well;  he  then  voted  for  my  acquittal.  Brother  Cum- 
mings,  who  had  been  a  member  of  the  Council  when 
I  was  first  tried  in  the  summer,  and  who  then  took  my 
part,  now  thought  he  would  make  himself  popular  with 
the  people,  so  he  volunteered  his  evidence  and  bore  false 
witness  against  me.  This  man's  action  was  wrong  and 
uncharitable.  I  had  been  more  than  a  brother  to  him 
in  the  past;  I  had  supplied  his  family  with  food  when 
they  would  have  suffered  but  for  the  help  I  gave  them. 

The  result  of  the  trial  was  that  I  was  ordered  to  con- 
fess I  had  been  in  fault ;  that  I  was  alone  to  blame,  and 
must  ask  the  people  to  forgive  me.  If  I  refused  I  was 
to  be  cut  off  from  the  Church. 


LEE    IS    TREATED    BADLY  273 

To  a  man  in  my  situation  it  was  equivalent  to  death 
to  be  cut  off  from  the  Church ;  my  wives  would  be  taken 
from  me,  my  property  consecrated  to  the  Church,  and 
I  turned  adrift,  broken  and  disgraced,  and  liable  to 
suffer  death  at  the  hand  of  any  brother  Danite  who 
wished  to  take  my  life  to  save  my  soul.  I  replied  that 
in  justice  to  myself  I  could  not  make  such  confession, 
but,  if  nothing  else  would  do,  I  would  say  as  the  Council 
commended  me  to  say — that  is,  I  would  make  the  con- 
fession. I  was  told  that  this  would  not  do;  that  no 
whipping  of  the  devil  around  a  stump  would  do  them ; 
my  confession  must  be  full  and  unconditional. 

What  the  result  would  have  been  I  cannot  say,  for 
just  then  a  messenger  returned,  saying  that  Brigham 
was  near  at  hand,  on  his  return  with  the  pioneers  who 
had  gone  out  with  him  to  look  for  a  resting  place  for 
the  Saints.     This  stopped  proceedings. 

The  majority  of  the  people  rushed  forth  to  meet 
Brigham.  I  returned  home,  conscious  of  my  innocence 
and  willing  that  the  people  should  have  the  first  show 
to  talk  to  Brigham  and  give  him  their  side  of  the  case. 
I  did  this  so  that  I  might  see  how  much  he  could  be 
stuffed. 

The  people  told  their  story  and  misrepresented  me 
in  every  way;  they  told  Brigham  how  I  had  divided 
the  land,  and  said  that  I  and  Father  Morley  both  de- 
clared that  he  had  ordered  me  and  my  family  to  take  the 
cleared  land. 

Brigham  sided  against  me. 

After  that  there  was  nothing  left  undone  by  many 
of  the  people  to  irritate  or  injure  me  or  my  family. 


274  LEE    IS    TREATED    BADLY 

My  property  was  stolen,  my  fences  broken  down,  and 
everything  that  vile  men  could  imagine  or  work  up 
by  studying  deviltry  was  done  to  make  life  a  burden 
to  me.  I  had  raised  over  seven  thousand  bushels  of 
corn,  and  everyone  had  a  good  crop.  I  had  a  large 
lot  filled  up  in  the  husk,  and  I  let  my  cattle  run  to 
it  so  as  to  keep  them  fat  during  the  winter,  that  I 
might  drive  them  over  the  plains  in  the  spring.  My 
enemies  took  advantage  of  my  position,  and  drove  my 
cattle  from  my  own  corn  pile  and  put  them  into  the 
estray  pound.  I  offered  to  put  all  the  corn  I  had 
into  their  hands  as  security,  until  I  could  have  a  meet- 
ing called  to  examine  into  the  charge.  I  wanted  my 
cows  at  home,  for  we  needed  the  milk.  I  had  a  large 
family,  and  many  little  children  that  would  suffer 
without  milk.  Half  the  men  in  the  settlement  offered 
to  go  my  security,  but  to  no  purpose.  I  sent  Lieut. 
Gull}7  to  Brigham  with  a  statement  of  the  case,  but 
he  paid  no  attention  to  it.  Gully  was  well  acquainted 
with  Brigham,  and  a  fine  man  too.  He  insisted  on  giv- 
ing Brigham  the  story  in  full,  and  demanded  that  he 
should  go  in  person  and  see  to  the  matter.  But  Brig- 
ham was  immovable. 

Things  stood  this  way  until  Emeline,  one  of  Brig- 
ham's  wives,  took  the  matter  to  heart,  and  begged  him 
to  look  into  the  affair.  She  asked  him  to  bring  her 
to  my  house,  to  visit  her  sister  Louisa,  then  one  of  my 
wives.  He  came,  but  said  little  of  the  trouble,  and 
soon  left. 

Two  days  afterwards  I  wrote  Brigham  a  kind  letter, 
and  invited  him  to  come  to  my  house  and  eat  a  turkey 


LEE    IS    TREATED    BADLY  275 

dinner  with  me.  I  sent  this  by  Brother  Stewart.  He 
met  Brigham  on  his  way  to  my  house  and  gave  him  my 
letter.  I  did  not  expect  he  would  come  to  see  me,  but 
he  was  there.  He  treated  me  most  kindly.  When 
supper  time  came  he  said  to  one  of  my  wives: 

"  Sister,  I  have  come  for  a  bowl  of  good  milk,  but 
skim  the  cream  off." 

"We  have  no  milk,"  she  replied. 

"How  is  that?"  said  he.  "I  thought  Brother  John 
always  had  milk."  I  then  told  him  that  the  Danites 
had  my  cows  in  the  pound. 

"  What  on  earth  are  they  doing  with  your  cows  ?  "  he 
asked. 

Then  I  told  him  the  whole  story  in  a  few  words. 
He  scarcely  waited  to  hear  me,  but  called  to  his  car- 
riage driver,  Grant,  and  said: 

"  Come,  George,  I  will  go  and  see  about  this  matter." 

He  soon  returned,  saying: 

"Your  cows  will  presently  be  here." 

Brigham  then  asked  me  where  my  turkey  was.  I 
told  him  Kennedy  had  robbed  me  of  all  my  turkeys, 
but  perhaps  I  could  borrow  one  from  him.  I  then  sent 
Brother  Gully  to  ask  Kennedy  to  loan  me  a  couple 
of  fat  turkeys ;  that  I  had  Brigham  at  my  house  and 
wanted  them  for  his  supper.  He  sent  word  that  Brig- 
ham was  welcome  to  all  the  turkeys  he  wanted,  at  his 
house.  I  then  told  Brigham  I  would  go  hunting  and 
get  him  a  nice  one  for  dinner  the  next  day.  I  went  out 
that  night  with  Gully  and  hunted  some  time,  but  the 
snow  was  a  foot  deep  or  more,  and  a  crust  had  frozen, 
so  that  it  was  difficult  hunting.     At  last  we  found  a 


276  LEE    IS    TREATED    BADLY 

large  flock  of  turkeys  at  roost  in  the  tall  cottonwood 
timber.  I  shot  two  by  starlight;  one  fell  in  the  river, 
and  we  lost  it,  but  the  other  fell  dead  at  the  roots  of 
the  tree.  This  was  a  large  and  fat  turkey.  I  consid- 
ered that  it  would  do,  and  we  returned  home  with  it. 
We  had  been  gone  only  a  little  over  an  hour. 

Brigham  stayed  at  my  house.  We  sat  by  the  fire 
and  talked  until  midnight.  I  unbosomed  myself  to 
him.  I  told  him  of  my  ill  treatment,  and  asked  if  I 
had  failed  in  any  respect  to  perform  the  duties  of  the 
mission  he  gave  me  before  starting  with  the  pioneers 
across  the  plains.  I  told  him  of  the  great  crop  we  had 
raised;  that  we  had  it  in  abundance  to  feed  the  poor 
and  for  every  purpose;  so  much,  in  fact,  that  there 
was  no  sale  for  it.     He  said: 

"  You  have  done  well,  and  you  shall  be  blessed  for  it." 

To  this  I  replied  that  I  hoped  my  blessings  would  be 
different  from  those  I  had  been  receiving.     He  replied: 

"Jesus  has  said,  In  this  world  you  shall  have  tribu- 
lation, but  in  Me  you  shall  have  peace — that  is,  if  you 
bear  these  things  patiently,  without  murmuring." 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

THE    DANITE    AND    HIS    DUTY 

WHILE  my  mind  is  running  in  that  direc- 
tion let  me  tell  of  certain  of  the  doings  of 
the  Danites.  These  stories  I  relate  will 
illustrate  the  purpose  and  uses  of  the 
Danite  in  the  work  of  the  Mormon  Church,  and  show 
how  the  sword  of  Gideon  was  wielded  in  cases  smaller 
than  the  affair  at  Mountain  Meadows,  still  to  be  written 
down.  What  follows  are  instances  of  thousands  of  like 
kind. 

In  the  fall  of  1859  two  young  men  on  their  way 
to  California  stopped  at  the  Santa  Clara  fort  to 
recruit  their  jaded  animals.  Expecting  that  while 
doing  so  they  might  be  so  fortunate  as  to  meet  with 
a  train  of  people  going  to  the  same  place,  and  have 
company  to  San  Bernardino,  the  young  men  stayed  at 
the  fort  over  two  months.  Hamblin,  one  of  the  Dan- 
ites, assured  them  that  they  could  go  alone  through 
the  country  with  perfect  safety.  At  the  same  time  he 
had  his  plans  laid  to  take  their  lives  as  soon  as  they 
started.  This  was  by  direction  of  the  Mormon  leaders. 
The  Indians  around  the  fort  wanted  to  kill  the  men  at 
once,  but  Hamblin  objected,  and  told  the  Indians  to 
wait  until  the  men  got  out  in  the  desert. 

27? 


278        THE    DANITE    AND    HIS    DUTY 

At  last  these  young  men  started  from  the  fort.  Ham- 
blin  told  the  Indians  that  the  right  time  had  come,  and 
wanted  the  Indians  to  ambush  themselves  at  a  point 
agreed  on  near  the  desert,  where  the  men  could  be  safely 
killed.  The  Indians  obeyed  Hamblin's  orders,  and  as 
the  men  approached  the  place  of  ambush  fired  upon 
them,  killing  one  of  the  men.  The  other  returned  the 
fire,  and  shot  one  of  Hamblin's  pet  Indians  through 
the  hand;  this  Indian's  name  was  Queets,  which  means 
left-handed.  By  wounding  this  Indian  he  managed  to 
escape,  with  the  loss  of  the  pack  animals,  provisions, 
and  the  riding  animal  of  his  partner,  who  lay  dead  upon 
the  desert.  The  survivor  stayed  with  Mr.  Judd  for  a 
few  days,  when  a  company  of  emigrants  came  that  way, 
and,  departing  with  them,  he  succeeded  in  making  his 
escape  from  the  death  that  Hamblin  still  planned  for 
him. 

One  day,  this  was  in  1857,  an  emigrant  train  was  pass- 
ing through  the  Mormon  settlements.  Hamblin,  the 
Danite  at  Santa  Clara,  made  arrangements  with  Nephi 
Johnson,  who  was  to  act  as  their  guide,  how  and  where 
to  relieve  this  company  of  the  large  herd  of  stock  that 
belonged  to  the  train.  They  had  a  number  of  horses 
and  cattle,  more  than  five  hundred  head  in  all.  Several 
Indian  interpreters  were  sent  ahead  of  the  train.  One 
of  these  was  Ira  Hatch,  a  Danite.  They  were  ordered 
by  Hamblin  to  prepare  the  Indians  for  a  raid  upon 
the  stock. 

About  10  o'clock,  a.  m.,  just  after  the  train  had 
crossed  the  Muddy,  and  was  a  few  miles  beyond  it  on 
the  desert,  at  the  time  and  place  settled  on  by  Hamblin, 


THE    DANITE    AND    HIS    DUTY         279 

over  one  hundred  Indians  made  a  dash  on  the  train  and 
drove  off  all  the  stock  to  the  Muddy. 

The  emigrants  fired  at  the  Indians,  but  Nephi  Johnson 
their  guide,  rushed  out  and  told  them  that  if  they  valued 
their  own  lives  they  must  not  fire  again,  for  if  they 
did  he  could  not  protect  them  from  the  cruelty  of  the 
savages — that  the  Indians  would  return  and  massacre 
them. 

The  acting  of  Johnson  and  the  other  Danites  who 
were  with  him  was  so  good  that  after  a  consultation  the 
emigrants  decided  to  follow  his  advice.  The  conclu- 
sion was  that,  as  Johnson  was  friendly  with  the  Indians, 
and  could  talk  their  language,  he  should  go  and  see 
the  Indians  and  try  and  get  the  stock  back. 

The  emigrants  waited  in  the  desert,  and  Johnson  went 
to  the  Indians,  or  pretended  to  do  so.  After  a  few  hours 
he  returned,  and  reported  that  the  Indians  were  hos- 
tile, and  threatened  to  attack  the  train  at  once;  that  he 
was  afraid  he  could  not  prevent  it,  and  the  only  chance 
for  the  emigrants  lay  in  their  instant  departure;  that 
while  the  emigrants  were  gaining  a  place  of  safety  he 
would,  at  the  risk  of  his  life,  make  an  effort  to  keep  the 
Indians  back  and  pacify  them.  Also  that  he  would 
report  to  Hamblin  as  soon  as  possible,  and  raise  a  force 
of  men  at  the  fort  and  get  back  the  stock,  if  it  could  be 
done,  and  write  to  the  company,  giving  an  account  of 
his  success.  They  were  to  get  his  letter  at  San  Ber- 
nardino, and  if  he  recovered  the  stock  the  emigrants 
could  send  back  a  party  to  receive  it  and  drive  it  to 
California. 

Under  the   circumstances    the   company   adopted  his 


280        THE    DANITE    AND    HIS    DUTY 

plan,  and  he  left  them  on  the  desert,  with  all  their  stock 
gone;  but  the  danger  was  over,  for  the  stock  was  what 
Hamblin  and  Johnson  had  been  working  for. 

Johnson  returned  and  ordered  the  Indians  to  drive  the 
stock  to  the  Clara.  The  Indians  acted  like  good  Mor- 
mons, and  obeyed  orders.  Hamblin  gave  them  a  few 
head  of  cattle  for  their  services  in  aiding  him  to  capture 
the  drove.  The  remainder  of  the  cattle  and  horses 
Hamblin  took  charge  of  for  the  benefit  of  the  Mission. 
As  the  cattle  became  fat  enough  for  beef,  they  were  sold 
or  butchered  for  the  use  of  the  settlers.  Some  were 
traded  to  nearby  settlements  for  sheep  and  other  articles. 

In  the  winter  of  1857-8  John  Weston,  a  Danite,  took 
an  Irishman  who  had  been  stopping  with  him  as  his 
guest  on  a  hunt,  and  when  he  got  him  to  the  brush  and 
timber  four  miles  west  of  Cedar  City  he  cut  his  throat 
and  left  the  body  unburied.  He  had  received  orders  to 
kill  the  man,  because  Brother  Haight  considered  him 
a  spy. 

Near  the  same  time  Philip  Klingensmith,  a  Danite, 
laid  in  ambush  to  kill  Robert  Keyes  (now  a  resident  of 
Beaver  City,  Utah  Territory),  while  Keyes  was  irrigat- 
ing his  field.  Klingensmith  decided  to  kill  Keyes  be- 
cause Keyes  refused  to  give  testimony  when  requested 
to  do  so  by  Klingensmith,  who  was  then  a  bishop  of  the 
Church.  When  Keyes  came  within  a  few  feet  of  his 
hiding  place  Klingensmith  raised  his  gun  and  took  aim 
at  Keyes'  heart;  but  the  cap  burst  without  exploding 
the  powder,  and  Keyes  escaped. 

After  the  Mountain  Meadows  massacre  Haight  re- 
ported that  I  was  the  big  captain  who  had  planned,  led, 


THE    DANITE    AND   HIS    DUTY        281 

and  executed  it ;  that  the  honor  of  such  a  deed  for  aveng- 
ing of  the  blood  of  the  Prophets  would  lead  to  honor, 
immortality,  and  eternal  life  in  the  Kingdom  of  God. 
In  this  way  it  became  a  settled  fact  that  I  was  the  leader 
in  that  affair.  Year  by  year  the  story  has  gained 
ground  and  strength,  until  I  am  now  held  responsible, 
and  am  to  die,  to  save  the  Church. 

As  I  have  stated  in  other  places  in  my  writings,  the 
people  in  Utah  who  professed  the  Mormon  religion  were 
at  and  for  some  time  before  the  Mountain  Meadows 
massacre  full  of  wildfire  and  zeal,  anxious  to  do  some- 
thing to  build  up  the  Kingdom  of  God  on  earth  and 
waste  the  enemies  of  the  Mormon  religion.  At  that 
time  it  was  a  common  thing  for  small  bands  of  people 
on  their  way  from  California  to  pass  through  Cedar 
City.  Many  of  these  people  were  killed.  When  a  Gen- 
tile came  into  a  town  he  was  looked  upon  with  suspicion, 
and  most  of  the  people  considered  every  stranger  a  spy 
from  the  United  States  army.  The  killing  of  Gentiles 
was  a  means  of  grace  and  a  virtuous  deed.  I  remember 
an  affair  that  took  place  at  the  old  distillery  in  Cedar 
City,  just  before  the  massacre. 

Three  men  came  to  Cedar  City  one  evening ;  they  were 
poor,  and  much  worn  by  their  long  journey.  They 
were  on  their  way  to  California.  The  authorities  be- 
lieved they  were  dangerous  men ;  that  they  were  spies 
from  Johnston's  army ;  and  ordered  the  Danites  to  devise 
a  plan  to  put  them  out  of  the  way  decently  and  in 
order. 

That  the  will  of  God  might  be  done,  these  men  were 
coaxed  to   go  to  the  old  distillery   and  take  a   drink. 


282        THE    DANITE    AND   HIS    DUTY 

They  went  in  company  with  Danites  John  M.  Higbee, 
John  Weston,  James  Haslem,  and  Wm.  C.  Stewart,  and 
another  man,  whose  name  I  have  forgotten.  The  party 
drank  considerable,  and  when  the  emigrants  got  under 
the  influence  of  the  whisky  the  brethren  attacked  them 
and  knocked  the  brains  out  of  two  with  the  kingbolt  of 
a  wagon.  The  third  man  was  powerful  and  muscular; 
he  fought  valiantly  for  his  life,  but  after  a  struggle 
he  was  overcome  and  killed.  They  were  buried  near 
Cedar  City. 

Some  time  in  the  fall  of  1857,  not  long  after  the 
Mountain  Meadows  massacre,  it  was  decided  by  the  au- 
thorities at  Salt  Lake  City  that  Lieut.  Tobin  must  be 
killed.  Tobin  had  left  a  train  in  Salt  Lake,  joined  the 
Church  there,  and  afterwards  married  a  daughter  of 
Brother  Charles  C.  Rich,  one  of  the  twelve  apostles. 
Tobin  was  a  smart  man,  and  soon  after  his  marriage 
he  was  sent  to  England  on  a  mission. 

While  preaching  in  England,  it  was  reported  that  he 
had  committed  adultery,  and  he  was  ordered  home.  On 
his  arrival  in  Salt  Lake  he  was  cut  off  from  the  Church, 
and  his  wife  taken  from  him  by  order  of  Brigham.  He 
made  several  efforts  to  get  out  of  the  Territory. 

Finally  he  joined  a  company  and  left  Salt  Lake, 
intending  to  go  to  California.  After  he  had  been  gone 
a  few  days  the  Destroying  Angels  were  put  on  his  trail, 
with  orders  to  kill  him  before  they  returned. 

Two  desperate  Danites  were  selected,  who  knew  noth- 
ing but  to  obey  orders:  Joel  White  and  John  Willis 
were  the  Danites.  They  started  on  the  trail,  deter- 
mined to  kill  Tobin  when  they  found  him. 


THE    DANITE    AND   HIS    DUTY 

White  and  Willis  overtook  the  company  that  Tobin 
was  traveling  with  at  a  point  near  the  crossing  of  the 
Magottsey.  They  found  where  he  was  sleeping,  and, 
going  to  him  as  he  lay  on  the  ground  rolled  up  in  his 
blanket,  they  shot  him  several  times.  Although  think- 
ing him  dead,  they  concluded  to  shoot  him  once  more 
to  make  certain  that  he  would  not  escape,  so  they  put 
a  pistol  against  his  eye  and  fired;  the  ball  put  out  his 
eye,  but  did  not  kill  him.  The  Angels  made  their  escape 
and  returned  to  Salt  Lake  City,  and  reported  that  their 
orders  were  obeyed.  Severely  wounded  as  he  was,  Tobin 
recovered,  and  was,  when  I  last  heard  from  him,  in  the 
Union  army. 

At  Parowan,  in  1855  or  1856,  there  was  a  man  by 
the  name  of  Robert  Gillespie.  He  was  a  member  of  the 
Church,  had  one  wife,  and  owned  a  fine  property. 
Gillespie  wanted  to  be  sealed  to  his  sister-in-law,  but  for 
some  reason  his  request  was  denied.  He  had  known  of 
others  obtaining  wives  by  committing  adultery  and  then 
being  sealed  to  avoid  scandal.  So  he  tried  it,  and  went 
to  Apostle  Smith,  and  again  asked  to  be  sealed  to  the 
woman.  But  Brother  Smith  refused  to  seal  him  or  let  him 
be  sealed,  giving  as  his  reason  for  refusing,  that  Gilles- 
pie had  exercised  the  rights  of  sealing  without  first 
obtaining  orders  to  do  so.  A  warrant  was  issued  and 
Gillespie  was  arrested  and  placed  under  guard;  he  was 
also  sued  in  the  Probate  Court,  before  James  Lewis, 
Probate  Judge,  and  a  heavy  judgment  rendered  against 
him,  and  all  of  his  property  was  sold  to  pay  the  fine 
and  costs.  The  money  was  put  into  the  Church  fund 
and  Gillespie  was  broken  up. 


284        THE    DANITE    AND   HIS    DUTY 

The  fate  of  old  man  Braffett,  of  Parowan,  was  a 
peculiar  one,  and,  as  it  afterwards  led  me  into  trouble, 
I  will  give  the  story  briefly.  Old  man  Braffett  lived  at 
Parowan,  and  in  the  fall  of  1855  a  man  by  the  name  of 
Woodward  came  to  Braffett's  house  and  stopped  to 
recruit  his  teams  before  crossing  the  deserts.  Wood- 
ward had  two  wives.  He  had  lived  in  Nauvoo,  and  while 
there  had  been  architect  for  the  Nauvoo  House.  While 
Woodward  and  his  family  were  stopping  with  Braffett, 
one  of  his  wives  concluded  that  she  would  be  damned  if 
she  went  to  live  in  California, — leaving  the  land  of  the 
Saints, — and  she  asked  to  be  divorced  from  Woodward 
and  sealed  to  Braffett. 

At  first  Braffett  refused  to  take  her,  but  she  was  a 
likely  woman.  She  made  love  to  the  old  man  in  earnest. 
Mrs.  Braffett  made  a  fuss  about  it.  The  authorities 
were  informed  of  Braffett's  transgressions,  and  he  was 
arrested  and  taken  before  the  Probate  Judge  and  tried 
for  the  sin.  He  made  a  bill  of  sale  of  some  of  his 
property  to  me,  for  which  I  paid  him  before  his  trial. 

After  hearing-  the  case,  the  Probate  Judge  fined  him 
one  thousand  dollars,  and  ordered  him  to  be  imprisoned 
until  fine  and  costs  were  paid.  Ezra  Curtis,  the  then 
marshal  at  Parowan,  took  all  of  Braffett's  property  that 
could  be  found  and  sold  it  for  the  purpose  of  paying  the 
fine ;  but  the  large  amount  of  property  which  was  taken 
was  sold  for  a  small  sum,  for  the  brethren  will  not  bid 
much  for  property  taken  from  one  who  has  broken  his 
covenants. 

Being  unable  to  pay  the  fine,  the  old  man  was  ordered 
to  be  taken  to  Salt  Lake  City,  to  be  imprisoned  in  the 


THE    DANITE    AND   HIS    DUTY        285 

prison  there.  I  was  selected  to  take  him  to  Salt  Lake. 
I  took  the  old  man  there,  and,  after  many  days  spent  in 
working  with  Brigham,  I  succeeded  in  securing  a  par- 
don for  him. 

Braffett  was  put  to  work  at  Salt  Lake  by  Brigham. 
He  dared  not  return  home  at  that  time.  His  property 
was  gone,  and  he  was  ruined.  The  part  I  took  to  be- 
friend the  old  man  made  several  of  the  brethren  at 
Parowan  angry  with  me,  and  they  swore  they  would 
have  revenge  against  me  for  interfering  where  I  was  not 
interested. 

After  Braffett's  pardon  I  stayed  in  Salt  Lake  some 
time,  and  when  I  started  home  there  were  quite  a  num- 
ber of  people  along.  All  the  teams  were  heavily  loaded ; 
the  roads  were  bad,  and  our  teams  weak.  We  all  had 
to  walk  much  of  the  time.  After  we  had  passed  the 
Severe  River  the  road  was  very  bad.  My  team  was 
the  best  in  the  whole  company,  and  I  frequently  let  some 
of  the  women  who  were  in  the  party  ride  in  my  wagon. 

One  evening,  just  about  dark,  I  was  asked  by  a  young 
woman  named  Alexander  to  let  her  ride,  as  she  was  very 
tired  walking.  I  had  her  get  into  the  wagon  with  my 
wife  Rachel,  and  she  rode  there  until  we  camped  for 
the  night.  I  got  into  the  wagon  after  dark  and  drove 
the  team.  We  had  ridden  in  this  way  an  hour  or  so, 
when  Rachel  said  she  was  going  to  ride  a  while  in  the 
next  wagon,  which  was  driven  by  son-in-law  Dalton. 

Soon  after  Rachel  got  out  of  the  wagon  a  couple  of 
my  enemies  rode  by.  I  spoke  to  them,  and  they  rode 
on.  As  soon  as  these  men  reached  the  camp  they  re- 
ported that  I  had  been   taking  privileges   with   Sister 


286        THE    DANITE    AND   HIS    DUTY 

Alexander.  I  was  told  to  consider  myself  under  arrest, 
and  that  when  we  reached  Parowan  I  would  be  tried  by 
the  Council  for  violating  my  covenants.  I  was  sur- 
prised and  grieved  at  the  charge,  for  I  was  innocent, 
and  the  young  woman  was  a  virtuous  woman.  As  God 
is  soon  to  judge  me,  I  declare  that  I  never  knew  of  her 
committing  any  sin. 

When  we  reached  Parowan  there  was  a  meeting  called 
by  the  Priesthood  to  try  me.  This  Council  was  com- 
posed of  the  President  of  that  Stake  of  Zion  and  his  two 
Counselors,  the  High  Council,  and  the  leading  men  of 
Parowan.  It  was  a  general  meeting  of  the  authorities, 
Church  and  civil. 

The  meeting  was  held  in  a  chamber  that  was  used  for 
a  prayer  circle.  It  was  called  a  circle  room,  because  the 
people  met  there  to  hold  prayer  in  a  circle,  which  was 
done  in  this  way:  All  the  brethren  would  kneel  in  a 
circle  around  the  room,  near  enough  to  each  other  for 
their  arms  to  touch,  so  that  the  influence  would  be  more 
powerful. 

When  the  meeting  was  called  to  order,  all  the  lights 
were  put  out;  and  I  was  taken  into  the  darkened  room 
and  placed  on  trial.  I  could  not  see  my  hand  before  my 
face.  The  charge  was  stated  to  me  and  I  was  ordered 
to  confess  my  guilt.  I  told  them  I  was  innocent ;  that  I 
had  committed  no  crime — in  fact,  had  not  thought  of 
wrong.  I  told  the  truth,  just  as  it  was.  I  was  then 
ordered  to  stand  one  side. 

The  young  woman  was  then  brought  into  the  room, 
and  as  she  came  in  a  pistol  was  placed  to  my  head  and  I 
was  told  to  keep  silent.     She  was  questioned  and  threat- 


THE    DANITE   AND   HIS    DUTY        287 

ened  at  length,  but  not  all  the  threats  they  could  use 
would  induce  her  to  tell  a  falsehood.  She  insisted  that 
I  was  entirely  innocent. 

Next  her  father,  an  old  man,  was  introduced  and  ques- 
tioned. He  told  the  Council  that  he  had  diligently 
inquired  into  the  matter,  and  believed  I  was  innocent. 
Neither  the  young  woman  nor  her  father  knew  who  was 
in  the  room.  All  they  knew  was  that  they  were  being 
examined  before  the  secret  tribunal  of  Utah,  and  that  a 
false  oath  in  that  place  would  insure  their  death. 

When  the  evidence  had  been  received,  and  the  witnesses 
retired,  the  candles  were  again  lighted.  Then  speeches 
were  made  by  most  of  the  men  present,  and  every  one  but 
two  spoke  in  favor  of  my  conviction.  Without  taking  a 
vote,  the  meeting  adjourned,  or  rather  left  that  place  and 
went  somewhere  else  to  consult.  I  was  left  in  the  dark, 
the  house  locked  and  guards  placed  around  the  building. 
I  was  told  that  my  fate  would  soon  be  decided,  and  I 
would  then  be  informed.  I  knew  so  well  the  manner  of 
dealing  in  such  cases  that  I  expected  to  be  killed  in  the 
dark,  but  for  some  reason  it  was  not  done. 

Next  morning  some  food  was  brought  to  me,  but  I 
was  still  kept  a  prisoner  and  refused  the  liberty  of  con- 
sulting with  friends  or  any  of  my  family.  Late  that 
day  I  looked  out  of"  the  window  of  the  chamber  where 
I  was  confined,  and  saw  a  man  by  the  name  of  John  Steel. 
He  was  first  Counselor  to  the  President  of  that  Stake  of 
Zion.  I  called  to  him  and  asked  him  to  secure  my  free- 
dom. After  stating  the  case  to  him,  he  promised  to  see 
what  could  be  done  for  me,  and  went  away. 

Through  his  exertions  I  was  released.     I  was  told 


288        THE    DANITE    AND    HIS    DUTY 

to  go  home  and  hold  myself  subject  to  orders — that  my 
case  was  not  yet  decided.  I  went  home,  but  for  months  I 
expected  death  every  day;  for  it  is  the  usual  course  of 
the  authorities  to  send  an  Angel  after  men  who  are 
charged  with  or  suspected  of  having  violated  their 
covenants. 

Nothing  further  was  done  about  the  case,  but  it  was 
held  over  me  as  a  means  of  forcing  me  to  live  in  accord- 
ance with  the  wishes  of  the  Priesthood  and  to  prevent  me 
from  again  interfering  with  the  Church  authorities 
when  they  saw  fit  to  destroy  a  man,  as  they  destroyed  old 
man  Braffett;  and  it  did  have  the  effect  of  making  me 
more  careful. 

In  1854  (I  think  that  was  the  year)  there  was  a  young 
man,  a  Gentile,  working  in  Parowan.  He  was  quiet  and 
orderly,  but  was  courting  some  of  the  girls.  He  was 
notified  to  quit,  and  let  the  girls  alone,  but  he  still  kept 
going  to  see  them.  This  was  contrary  to  orders.  No 
Gentile  is  allowed  to  keep  company  with  or  visit  any 
Mormon  girl  or  woman. 

The  authorities  decided  to  have  the  young  man  killed, 
so  they  called  two  of  Bishop  Dames'  Destroying  Angels, 
Barney  Carter  and  old  man  Gould,  and  told  them  to  take 
that  young  Gentile  "  over  the  rim  of  the  basin."  That 
was  a  term  used  by  the  Danites  when  they  killed  a  person. 
The  Destroying  Angels  made  some  excuse  to  induce  the 
young  man  to  go  with  them  on  an  excursion,  and  when 
they  got  close  to  Shirts'  mill,  near  Harmony,  they  killed 
him    and  left  his  body  in  the  brush. 

The  Indians  found  the  body,  and  reported  the  facts 
to  me  soon  afterwards.     I  was  not  at  home  that  night, 


THE    DANITE    AND   HIS    DUTY         289 

but  Carter  and  Gould  went  to  my  house  and  stayed 
there  all  night.  Rachel  asked  them  where  they  had 
been.  They  told  her  they  had  been  on  a  mission  to 
take  a  young  man,  a  Gentile,  over  the  rim  of  the  basin, 
and  Carter  showed  her  his  sword,  which  was  bloody, 
and  said  he  used  it  to  help  the  Gentile  over  the  edge. 
Rachel  knew  what  they  meant  when  they  spoke  of  send- 
ing him  "over  the  rim  of  the  basin."  It  was  at  that 
time  a  common  thing  to  see  Danites  going  out  of  Cedar 
City  and  Harmony,  with  suspected  Gentiles,  to  send 
them  "  over  the  rim  of  the  basin,"  and  the  Gentiles  were 
always  sent. 

This  practice  was  supported  by  the  people,  and  every- 
thing of  that  kind  was  done  by  orders  from  the  Council, 
or  by  orders  from  some  of  the  Priesthood.  When  a 
Danite  or  a  Destroying  Angel  was  placed  on  a  man's 
track,  that  man  died,  certain,  unless  some  providential 
act  saved  him,  as  in  Tobin's  case. 

The  Mormons  believe  in  blood  atonement.  It  is 
taught  by  the  leaders,  and  believed  by  the  people,  that 
the  Priesthood  are  inspired  and  cannot  give  a  wrong 
order.  It  is  the  belief  of  all  that  I  ever  heard  talk  of 
these  things — and  I  have  been  with  the  Church  since 
the  dark  days  in  Jackson  County — that  the  authority 
that  orders  is  the  only  responsible  party  and  the  Danite 
who  does  the  killing  only  an  instrument,  and  commits 
no  wrong.  In  other  words,  if  Brigham  or  any  of  his 
apostles,  or  any  of  the  Priesthood,  gives  an  order  to  a 
Danite,  the  act  is  the  act  of  the  one  giving  the  order, 
and  the  Danite  doing  the  act  only  an  instrument  of  the 
person   commanding — just   as   much   an   instrument   as 


290        THE    DANITE    AND    HIS    DUTY 

the  knife  used  to  cut  the  throat  of  the  victim.  This 
being  the  belief  of  all  good  Mormons,  it  is  easily  under- 
stood why  the  orders  of  the  Priesthood  are  so  blindly 
obeyed  by  the  people. 

In  1857  there  was  an  emigrant,  a  Gentile,  who  worked 
a  number  of  months  for  Captain  Jacob  Huffine,  at  Paro- 
wan.  This  man  wanted  his  pay;  it  was  not  convenient 
to  pay  him;  he  insisted  on  being  paid,  but  not  getting 
his  wages,  determined  to  leave.  He  started  for  the  set- 
tlement at  Summit,  about  seven  miles  from  Parowan. 
The  Indians  were  sent  for  and  ordered  to  overtake  and 
kill  the  man.  They  did  so,  and  shot  him  full  of  arrows. 
The  man  called  to  the  Indians  and  told  them  he  was  a 
Mormon  and  that  they  must  not  kill  him.  The  Indians 
replied  by  saying: 

"We  know  you;  you  are  no  Mormon,  you  are  a 
Mericat." 

They  beat  his  head  with  rocks,  and  cut  his  throat,  and 
then  went  back  to  Parowan  and  reported  what  they  had 
done. 

Brother  Laney  had  formed  the  acquaintance  of  the 
family  of  Aden  while  on  a  mission  to  Tennessee,  and 
was  saved  by  Mr.  Aden  from  a  mob  that  threatened 
his  death  because  he  was  a  Mormon  preacher.  When 
Fancher's  train  reached  Parowan,  Brother  Laney  met 
young  Aden  and  recognized  him  as  the  son  of  the  man 
who  had  saved  his  life.  Aden  told  him  he  was  hungry, 
and  that  he  and  his  comrades  had  been  unable  to  pur- 
chase supplies  from  the  Mormons  ever  since  they  left 
Salt  Lake  City. 

Brother  Laney  took  young  Aden  to  his  house,  gave 


THE    DANITE    AND    HIS    DUTY        291 

him  his  supper,  and  let  him  sleep  there  that  night.  The 
next  day  Laney  was  accused  by  leading  men  of  being 
unfaithful  to  his  obligations.  They  said  he  had  sup- 
ported the  enemies  of  the  Church  and  given  aid  and 
comfort  to  one  whose  hands  were  still  red  with  the  blood 
of  the  Prophet.  A  few  nights  after  that  the  Destroy- 
ing Angels,  doing  the  bidding  of  Bishop  Dame,  were 
ordered  to  kill  Brother  Laney  to  save  him  from  his  sins, 
he  having  violated  his  endowment  oath  and  furnished 
food  to  a  man  who  had  been  declared  an  outlaw  by  the 
Mormon  Church. 

The  Angels  were  commanded  by  Barney  Carter,  a  son- 
in-law  of  Bishop  Dame.  The  Angels  called  Laney  out 
of  the  house,  saying  that  Bishop  Dame  wished  to  see  him. 
As  Laney  passed  through  the  gate  into  the  street  he  was 
struck  across  the  back  of  the  head  with  a  club  by  Barney 
Carter.  His  skull  was  fractured  and  for  many  months 
Laney  lay  at  the  point  of  death,  and  his  mind  still  shows 
the  effect  of  the  injury  he  then  received,  for  his  brain 
has  never  quite  settled  since.  I  have  frequently  talked 
with  Laney.  He  is  still  strong  in  the  Mormon  faith, 
and  believes  that  Dame  had  the  right  to  have  him  killed. 
Punishment  by  death  is  the  penalty  for  refusing  to  obey 
the  orders  of  the  Priesthood.  About  this  time  the  Church 
was  in  the  throes  of  a  "  reformation." 

One  of  the  objects  of  the  reformation  was  to  place 
the  Priesthood  in  possession  of  every  secret  act  and 
crime  that  had  been  committed  by  a  member  of  the 
Church.  These  secrets  were  obtained  in  this  way:  a 
meeting  would  be  called ;  some  Church  leader  would  make 
a  speech,  defining  the  duties  that  the  people  owed  the 


292        THE    DANITE    AND   HIS    DUTY 

Priesthood,  and  instructing  the  people  why  it  was  neces- 
sary that  the  Priesthood  should  control  the  acts  of  the 
people ;  it  was  preached  that  to  keep  back  any  fact  from 
the  knowledge  of  the  Priesthood  was  an  unpardonable 
sin. 

After  one  or  more  such  discourses  the  people  were 
called  upon  by  name,  commanded  to  rise  from  their  seats, 
and  standing  in  the  midst  of  the  congregation  publicly 
confess  their  sins.  If  the  confession  was  not  full  and 
complete,  it  was  made  the  duty  of  the  members  of  the 
Church,  or  any  one  of  them  who  knew  that  the  party 
confessing  had  committed  a  crime  which  he  or  he  had 
not  divulged,  to  then  make  public  the  same. 

Unless  the  party  then  confessed,  a  charge  was  pre- 
ferred against  him  or  her  for  a  violation  of  covenants, 
and  either  full  confession  and  repentance  immediately 
followed,  or  the  sinful  member  was  slain  for  the  remis- 
sion of  sins — it  being  taught  by  the  leaders,  and  be- 
lieved by  the  people,  that  the  right  thing  to  do  when 
a  sinner  did  not  repent  and  obey  the  Council,  was 
to  take  the  life  of  the  offending  party  and  thus  save  his 
or  her  everlasting  soul.  This  was  called  Blood  Atone- 
ment. The  members  who  fully  confessed  their  sins  were 
again  admitted  into  the  Church  and  rebaptized,  taking 
new  covenants  to  obey  any  and  all  orders  of  the  Priest- 
hood and  refuse  all  manner  of  assistance,  friendship, 
or  communication  with  those  who  failed  of  strict  obe- 
dience to  the  authorities  of  the  Church.  The  most  deadly 
sin  among  the  people  was  adultery,  and  many  men  were 
killed  by  the  Danites  for  that  crime. 

Brother  Rosmos  Anderson  was  a  Danish  man  who  had 


THE    DANITE    AND   HIS    DUTY         293 

come  to  Utah  with  his  family  to  receive  the  benefits 
arising  from  an  association  with  the  Latter-day  Saints. 
He  had  married  a  widow  lady  somewhat  older  than  him- 
self ;  and  she  had  a  daughter  who  was  fully  grown.  The 
girl  was  anxious  to  be  sealed  to  her  stepfather.  Ander- 
son was  equally  anxious  to  take  her  for  a  second  wife, 
but  Bishop  Klingensmith  had  set  his  eye  on  her,  and 
desired  her  for  himself. 

At  one  of  the  meetings  Anderson  and  his  stepdaugh- 
ter confessed  they  had  committed  adultery,  believing 
that  if  they  did  so  that  Brigham  would  allow  them  to 
marry  when  he  learned  the  facts.  Their  confession 
being  full,  they  were  rebaptized  and  received  into  full 
membership.  They  were  then  placed  under  covenant 
that  if  they  again  committed  adultery  Anderson  should 
suffer  death. 

Soon  after  this  a  charge  was  laid  against  Anderson 
before  the  Council,  accusing  him  of  adultery  with  his 
stepdaughter.  This  Council  was  composed  of  Bishop 
Klingensmith  and  his  two  counselors ;  it  was  the  Bishop's 
Council.  The  Council  voted  that  Anderson  must  die 
for  violating  his  covenants.  Bishop  Klingensmith  went 
to  Anderson  and  told  him  the  judgment  was  that  he 
must  die  by  having  his  throat  cut,  so  that  the  running 
of  his  blood  would  atone  for  his  sins. 

Anderson,  being  a  firm  believer  in  the  doctrine  of 
Blood  Atonement  and  the  teachings  of  the  Mormon 
Church,  made  no  protest,  but  asked  half  a  day  to  pre- 
pare for  death.  His  request  was  granted.  His  wife 
was  ordered  to  prepare  a  suit  of  clean  clothing,  in  which 
to  have  her  husband  buried,  and  informed  that  he  was 


294        THE   DANITE   AND   HIS   DUTY 

to  be  killed  for  his  sins,  she  being  directed  to  tell  those 
who  inquired  after  her  husband  that  he  had  gone  to 
California. 

Bishop  Klingensmith  and  Danite  James  Haslem  dug 
a  grave  in  a  field  near  Cedar  City,  and  that  night,  about 
twelve  o'clock,  went  to  Anderson's  house  and  told  him 
to  make  ready  to  obey  the  Council.  Anderson  got  up, 
dressed  himself,  bid  his  family  good-by,  and  without 
remonstrance  accompanied  those  he  believed  were  carry- 
ing out  the  will  of  Almighty  God.  They  went  to  the 
place  where  the  grave  was  prepared,  Anderson  kneeling 
by  the  side  of  the  grave  and  praying.  Bishop  Klin- 
gensmith then  cut  Anderson's  throat  and  held  him  so 
that  his  blood  ran  into  the  grave. 

As  soon  as  he  was  dead  they  dressed  him  in  his  clean 
clothes,  threw  him  into  the  grave  and  buried  him.  They 
then  carried  his  bloody  clothing  back  to  his  family,  and 
gave  them  to  his  wife  to  wash,  when  she  was  again 
instructed  to  say  that  her  husband  was  in  California. 
She  obeyed  their  orders. 

No  move  of  that  kind  was  made  in  Cedar  City  unless 
by  order  of  the  Council  or  of  the  High  Council.  An- 
derson was  killed  just  before  the  Mountain  Meadows 
massacre.  The  killing  of  Anderson  was  a  religious 
duty  and  a  just  act.  It  was  justified  by  the  people,  for 
they  were  bound  by  the  same  covenants,  and  the  least 
word  of  objection  to  thus  treating  the  man  who  had 
broken  his  covenant  would  have  brought  the  same  fate 
upon  the  person  wicked  enough  to  raise  his  voice  against 
the  Church  authorities. 

Brigham  knew  that  I  was  not  a  man  who  liked  to  take 


THE    BLOOD    ATONEMENT 


THE    DANITE    AND   HIS    DUTY         295 

life.  I  was  well  known  as  one  that  stood  high  in  the 
confidence  of  Brigham,  and  was  close-mouthed  and  relia- 
ble. I  knew  of  many  men  being  killed  in  Nauvoo  by 
the  Danites.  It  was  then  the  rule  that  all  the  enemies 
of  the  Prophet  Joseph  should  be  killed,  and  I  know  of 
many  a  man  who  was  quietly  put  out  of  the  way  by  the 
orders  of  Joseph  and  his  apostles  while  the  Church  was 
there.  It  has  always  been  a  well  understood  doctrine 
of  the  Church  that  it  is  right  and  praiseworthy  to  kill 
every  person  who  speaks  evil  of  the  Prophet.  This 
doctrine  was  strictly  lived  up  to  in  Utah,  until  the  Gen- 
tiles arrived  in  such  numbers  that  it  became  unsafe  to 
follow  the  practice;  but  the  doctrine  is  believed,  and 
no  year  passes  without  one  or  more  of  those  who  have 
spoken  evil  of  Brigham  being  killed,  in  a  secret  manner. 
Springfield,  Utah,  was  one  of  the  Church  hotbeds,  and 
more  men  were  killed  there,  in  proportion  to  popula- 
tion, than  in  any  other  part  of  Utah.  In  that  settlement 
it  was  certain  death  to  say  a  word  against  the  authori- 
ties, high  or  low. 

Brother  Warren  Snow  was  bishop  of  the  Church  at 
Manti,  San  Pete  County,  Utah.  He  had  several  wives, 
but  there  was  a  fair  young  woman  in  the  town  that 
Snow  wanted  for  a  wife.  He  made  love  to  her  with 
all  his  powers,  went  to  parties  where  she  was,  visited 
her  at  her  home,  and  proposed  to  make  her  his  wife. 
She  thanked  him  for  the  honor  offered,  but  told  him 
she  was  engaged  to  a  young  man,  a  member  of  the 
Church,  and  consequently  could  not  marry  the  old 
priest. 

This  was  no  sufficient  reason  to  Brother  Snow.     He 


296        THE    DANITE    AND   HIS    DUTY 

told  her  it  was  the  will  of  God  that  she  should  marry 
him,  and  she  must  do  so ;  that  the  young  man  could  be 
got  rid  of — sent  on  a  mission  or  dealt  with  in  some  way 
so  as  to  release  her  from  her  engagement ;  that,  in  fact, 
a  promise  made  to  the  young  man  was  not  binding  when 
she  was  informed  that  it  was  contrary  to  the  wishes  of 
the  authorities. 

The  girl  continued  obstinate. 

The  "teachers"  of  the  town  visited  her  and  advised 
her  to  marry  Bishop  Snow.  Her  parents,  under  the 
orders  of  the  Counselors  of  the  Bishop,  also  insisted 
that  their  daughter  marry  the  old  man. 

She  still  refused. 

Then  the  authorities  called  on  the  young  man  and 
directed  him  to  give  up  the  girl.  This  he  steadfastly 
declined  to  do.  He  was  promised  Church  preferment, 
celestial  rewards,  and  everything  that  could  be  thought 
0f — all  to  no  purpose.  He  said  he  would  die  before  he 
would  surrender  his  intended  wife. 

This  resistance  of  authority  by  the  young  people 
made  Bishop  Snow  more  anxious  than  ever  to  marry  the 
girl.  The  young  man  was  ordered  on  a  mission  to  some 
distant  locality.     But  the  mission  was  refused. 

It  was  then  determined  that  the  rebellious  young  man 
should  be  forced  by  harsh  treatment  to  respect  the  advice 
and  orders  of  the  Priesthood.  His  fate  was  left  to 
Bishop  Snow. 

It  was  decided  to  call  a  meeting  of  the  people  who 
lived  true  to  counsel,  to  be  held  in  the  schoolhouse  in 
Manti,  at  which  the  young  man  should  be  present,  and 
dealt    with    according    to    Snow's    will.     The    meeting 


THE    DANITE   AND   HIS   DUTY        297 

was  called.  The  young  man  was  there,  and  was  again 
requested  to  surrender  the  young  woman  to  Snow,  but 
he  refused. 

The  lights  were  then  put  out.  An  attack  was  made 
on  the  young  man.  He  was  tied  down  with  his  back 
to  a  bench,  when  Bishop  Snow  took  a  bowie  knife  and 
slashed  and  mutilated  him.  They  left  the  young  man 
weltering  in  his  blood.  During  the  night  he  succeeded 
in  releasing  himself  from  his  confinement,  and  dragged 
himself  to  some  haystacks,  where  he  lay  until  the  next 
day,  when  he  was  discovered  by  friends.  The  young 
man  has  been  an  idiot  or  quiet  lunatic  ever  since. 

Bishop  Snow  took  soon  occasion  to  get  up  another 
meeting  at  the  schoolhouse,  so  as  to  have  the  people  of 
Manti  and  the  young  woman  that  he  wanted  to  marry 
attend  the  meeting.  When  all  had  assembled  the  old 
man  talked  to  the  people  about  their  duty  to  the  Church, 
their  obligation  to  obey  counsel,  and  the  dangers  of 
refusal;  and  called  attention  to  the  case  of  the  young 
man.     The  young  woman  was  sealed  to  Bishop  Snow. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

THE    MOUNTAIN    MEADOWS 

MY  time  I  find  is  getting  short.  To  continue 
as  I  have  the  story  of  the  little  details  and  what 
befell  as  we  crossed  the  plains  for  the  promised 
land  of  Utah  would  need  more  days  than  I 
have  left  me.  I  will  go  then  direct  to  the  story  of  the 
Mountain  Meadows  troubles  for  which  I  am  to  die,  as 
I  desire  that  the  facts  as  they  occurred  should  be  known. 
As  a  duty  to  myself,  I  purpose  to  give  a  statement  of 
all  I  know  in  that  affair.  I  did  not  act  alone;  I  had 
many  to  assist  me  at  Mountain  Meadows. 

Those  who  were  connected  with  the  massacre,  and  took 
part  in  the  transaction,  were  moved  by  a  religious  duty. 
All  were  acting  under  the  orders  and  by  command  of 
their  Church  leaders.  The  immediate  orders  for  the 
killing  of  the  emigrants  came  from  those  in  authority 
at  Cedar  City.  I  and  those  with  me  moved  by  virtue 
of  positive  orders  from  Brother  Haight  and  his  asso- 
ciates. 

Before  I  started  on  my  mission  to  the  Mountain 
Meadows  T  was  told  by  Brother  Haight  that  his  orders 
to  me  were  the  result  of  full  consultation  with  Bishop 
Dame  and  all  in  authority.  The  massacre  was  decided 
on  by  the  head  men  of  the  Church, 

298 


THE    MOUNTAIN    MEADOWS  299 

To  approach  this  subject  properly  I  must  step  back- 
ward several  years.  After  the  destruction  of  Nauvoo, 
when  the  Mormons  were  driven  from  the  State  of  Illinois, 
I  shared  the  fate  of  my  brethren,  and  partook  of  the 
hardships  and  trials  that  befell  them  from  that  day  until 
the  time  of  the  settlement  of  Salt  Lake  City,  in  the  then 
wilderness.  After  reaching  Salt  Lake  I  stayed  but  a 
short  time,  when  I  went  to  live  at  Cottonwood,  where 
the  mines  were  afterwards  discovered  by  General  Con- 
nor and  his  men  during  the  late  war.  I  was  just 
getting  fixed  to  live  there,  when  I  was  ordered  to  go 
into  the  interior  and  aid  in  forming  new  settlements 
and  in  opening  up  the  country.  I  had  no  wish  or 
desire,  save  to  know  and  do  the  will  of  Brigham,  since 
I  had  become  his  adopted  son.  I  believed  that  Brigham 
spoke  by  direction  of  the  God  of  Heaven,  and  I  would 
have  suffered  death  rather  than  disobey  any  request 
of  his. 

At  the  command  of  Brigham,  I  took  one  hundred  and 
twenty-one  men,  went  in  a  southern  direction  from  Salt 
Lake  City,  and  laid  out  and  built  up  Parowan.  George 
A.  Smith  was  the  leader  and  chief  man  in  authority  in 
that  settlement.  I  acted  under  him  as  historian  and 
clerk  of  the  Iron  County  Mission,  until  January,  1851. 
I  went  with  Brigham,  acted  as  a  committeeman,  and 
located  Provo,  St.  George,  Fillmore,  Parowan,  and  other 
towns,  and  managed  the  location  of  many  of  the  settle- 
ments in  southern  Utah. 

In  1852  I  moved  to  Harmony,  and  built  up  that 
settlement.  I  remained  there  until  the  Indians  declared 
war  against  the  whites  and  drove  the  settlers  into  Cedar 


300  THE    MOUNTAIN    MEADOWS 

City  and  Parowan,  for  protection,  in  the  year  1853.  I 
removed  my  then  numerous  family  to  Cedar  City,  where 
I  was  appointed  Captain  of  the  Danites,  and  commander 
of  Cedar  City. 

After  I  had  commanded  at  Cedar  City  about  one  year 
I  was  ordered  to  return  to  Harmony  and  build  the 
Harmony  Fort.  This  order,  like  all  other  orders,  came 
from  Brigham.  When  I  returned  to  Harmony  and  com- 
menced building  the  fort,  the  orders  were  given  by  Brig- 
ham  for  the  reorganization  of  the  Danites  at  Cedar  City. 
The  old  men  were  requested  to  resign  and  younger  men 
were  appointed  in  their  places. 

About  the  7th  of  September,  1857,  I  went  to  Cedar 
City  from  my  home  in  Harmony,  by  order  of  Brother 
Haight.  I  did  not  know  what  he  wanted  of  me,  but  he 
had  ordered  me  to  visit  him,  and  I  obeyed.  If  I  remember 
correctly,  it  was  on  Sunday  evening  that  I  went  there. 

When  I  got  to  Cedar  City  I  met  Haight  on  the  public 
square  of  the  town.  Haight  was  then  President  of  that 
Stake  of  Zion,  and  the  highest  man  in  the  Mormon 
Priesthood,  and  next  to  Bishop  Dame  in  southern  Utah, 
and  in  the  command  of  the  Iron  District.  The  word 
and  command  of  Haight  were  the  law  in  Cedar  City  at 
that  time,  and  to  disobey  his  orders  was  death;  be  they 
right  or  wrong,  no  Saint  was  to  question  them;  it  was 
obedience  or  death. 

When  I  met  Haight  I  asked  him  what  he  wanted  with 
me.  He  said  he  must  have  a  long  talk  with  me  on 
private  and  particular  business.  We  took  blankets  and 
went  over  to  the  old  Iron  Works,  and  lay  there  that 
night,  so  that  we  could  talk  in  safety. 


THE    MOUNTAIN    MEADOWS  SOI 

After  we  got  to  the  Iron  Works  Haight  told  me  about 
the  train  of  emigrants.  He  said  that  the  emigrants  were 
a  rough  and  abusive  set  of  men.  That  they  had,  while 
traveling  through  Utah,  been  abusive  to  the  Mormons. 
That  they  had  insulted  many  of  the  Mormon  women. 
That  the  abuses  heaped  upon  the  people  by  the  emi- 
grants during  their  trip  from  Provo  to  Cedar  City  had 
been  constant  and  shameful;  that  they  had  burned 
fences  and  destroyed  growing  crops ;  that  they  had 
poisoned  the  water,  so  that  all  people  and  stock  that 
drank  of  the  water  became  sick,  and  many  had  died  from 
the  effects  of  the  poison.  That  these  vile  Gentiles  pub- 
licly proclaimed  that  they  had  the  very  pistol  with  which 
the  Prophet  Joseph  was  murdered,  and  had  threatened 
to  kill  Brigham  and  all  of  the  apostles.  That,  when  in 
Cedar  City,  they  said  they  would  hang  Brigham  by  the 
neck  until  he  was  dead,  before  snow  fell  in  the  Territory. 
They  also  said  that  Johnston  was  coming  with  his  army 
from  the  East,  and  they  were  going  to  return  from  Cali- 
fornia with  soldiers,  as  soon  as  possible,  and  desolate  the 
land  and  kill  every  Mormon  man,  woman,  and  child 
they  could  find  in  Utah.  That  they  violated  the  ordi- 
nances of  the  town  of  Cedar,  and  had,  by  armed  force, 
resisted  the  officers  who  tried  to  arrest  them  for  vi  kting 
the  law.  That  after  leaving  Cedar  City  the  emigrants 
camped  in  the  company,  or  cooperative  field  just  below 
Cedar  City,  and  burned  the  fencing,  leaving  the  crops 
open  to  the  herds  of  stock.  Also  that  they  had  given 
poisoned  meat  to  the  Corn  Creek  tribe  of  Indians,  which 
had  killed  several  of  them,  and  that  they  and  their 
Chief,  Konosh,  were  on  the  trail  of  the  emigrants,  and 


302  THE    MOUNTAIN   MEADOWS 

would  soon  attack  them.  These  things,  and  much  more 
of  like  kind,  Haight  told  me  as  we  lay  in  the  dark  at  the 
old  Iron  Works. 

Brother  Haight  said  that  unless  something  was  done 
to  prevent  it  the  emigrants  would  rob  every  one  of  the 
outlying  settlements  in  the  south,  and  that  the  whole 
Mormon  people  were  liable  to  be  butchered  by  the  troops 
the  emigrants  would  bring  back  with  them  from  Cali- 
fornia. I  was  then  told  that  the  Council  had  held  a 
meeting  that  day,  to  consider  the  matter,  and  it  had 
been  decided  by  the  authorities  to  arm  the  Indians,  give 
them  provisions  and  ammunition,  and  send  them  after 
the  emigrants.  The  Indians  were  to  give  them  a  brush, 
and  if  they  killed  part  or  all  of  them,  so  much  the 
better. 

"  Brother  Haight,  who  is  your  authority  ?  "  I  said. 

"  It  is  the  will  of  all  in  authority,"  he  replied.  "  The 
emigrants  have  no  pass  to  go  through  the  country,  and 
they  are  to  be  killed  as  common  enemies,  for  the  country 
is  at  war  now.  No  man  has  a  right  to  go  through  this 
country  without  a  written  pass." 

We  lay  and  talked  much  of  the  night,  and  during 
that  time  Haight  gave  me  instructions  as  to  what  to 
do,  and  how  to  proceed  in  the  affair.  He  said  he  had 
consulted  with  Bishop  Dame,  and  everyone  had  agreed 
to  let  the  Indians  use  up  the  whole  train  if  they  could. 
Haight  then  continued: 

"  I  expect  you  to  carry  out  your  orders." 

Then  I  knew  I  must  obey,  or  die.  I  had  no  wish  to 
disobey,  for  my  superiors  in  the  Church  are  the  mouth- 
pieces   of   Heaven,   and   it   is   an   act   of   godliness   to 


THE    MOUNTAIN    MEADOWS  303 

obey  any  and  all  orders  given  by  them,  without  asking 
questions. 

My  orders  were  to  go  home  to  Harmony  and  see  Carl 
Shirts,  my  son-in-law,  an  Indian  interpreter,  and  send 
him  to  the  Indians  in  the  south,  to  notify  them  that  the 
Mormons  and  Indians  were  at  war  with  the  "  Mericats  " 
(as  the  Indians  called  all  whites  that  were  not  Mormons), 
and  bring  the  southern  Indians  up  and  have  them  join 
with  those  from  the  north,  so  their  force  would  be 
sufficient  to  make  a  successful  attack  on  the  emigrants. 

It  was  agreed  that  Haight  would  send  Nephi  John- 
son, another  Indian  interpreter,  to  stir  up  what  other 
Indians  he  could  find,  so  that  we  might  have  a  large 
enough  force  to  give  the  emigrants  a  good  hush.  In 
conclusion  Haight  said  to  me: 

"  These  are  the  orders  that  have  been  agreed  upon  by 
the  Council,  and  it  is  in  accordance  with  the  feelings  of 
the  entire  people.  Some  of  the  Indians  are  now  on  the 
warpath,  and  all  of  them  must  be  sent  out ;  all  must  go, 
so  as  to  make  the  thing  a  success." 

It  was  then  intended  that  the  Indians  should  kill  the 
emigrants,  and  make  it  an  Indian  massacre,  and  not  have 
any  whites  interfere  with  them.  No  whites  were  to  be 
known  in  the  matter;  it  was  to  be  done  by  the  Indians, 
so  that  it  could  be  laid  to  them,  if  questions  were  asked. 
We  agreed  upon  the  whole  thing,  how  each  should  act, 
and  left  the  Iron  Works,  and  went  to  Haight's  house 
and  got  breakfast.  After  breakfast  I  made  ready  to 
start,  and  Haight  said  to  me: 

"Go,  Brother  Lee,  and  see  that  the  instructions  of 
those  in  authority  are  obeyed ;  and  as  you  are  dutiful  in 


304  THE    MOUNTAIN    MEADOWS 

this,  so  shall  your  reward  be  in  the  Kingdom  of  God,  for 
God  will  bless  those  who  willingly  obey  counsel,  and  make 
all  things  fit  for  the  people  in  these  last  days." 

At  this  time  the  Mormons  were  at  war  with  the  United 
States,  and  the  orders  to  the  Mormons  were  to  kill  and 
waste  away  our  enemies,  but  lose  none  of  our  own  people 
These  emigrants  were  from  the  section  of  country  most 
hostile  to  our  people,  and  it  was  the  will  of  every  true 
Mormon  that  the  enemies  of  the  Church  should  be  killed 
as  fast  as  possible,  and  inasmuch  as  this  lot  had  men 
among  them  that  had  helped  kill  the  Prophets  in  the  Car- 
thage jail,  the  killing  of  them  would  be  keeping  our 
oaths  and  avenging  the  blood  of  the  Prophets.  I  will 
give  my  talk  with  Brother  George  A.  Smith. 

In  the  latter  part  of  the  month  of  August,  1857, 
about  ten  days  before  the  people  of  Capt.  Fancher, 
who  met  their  doom  at  Mountain  Meadows,  arrived  at 
that  place,  Gen.  George  A.  Smith  called  on  me  at  one 
of  my  homes  in  Washington  City,  Washington  County, 
Utah  Territory,  and  wished  me  to  take  him  round  by 
Fort  Clara,  via  Pinto  Settlements,  to  Hamilton  Fort 
and  Cedar  City.     He  said: 

"  I  have  been  sent  down  here  by  Brigham,  to  instruct 
the  brethren  of  the  different  settlements  not  to  sell  any 
of  their  grain  to  our  enemies.  And  to  tell  them  not  to 
feed  it  to  their  animals,  for  it  will  all  be  needed  by  our- 
selves. I  am  also  to  instruct  the  brethren  to  prepare  for 
a  big  fight,  for  the  enemy  is  coming  in  force  to  attempt 
our  destruction.  But  Johnston's  army  will  not  be 
allowed  to  approach  our  settlements  from  the  east.  God 
is  on  our  side,  and  will  fight  our  battles  for  us,  and 


THE    MOUNTAIN    MEADOWS  805 

deliver  our  enemies  into  our  hands.  Brigham  has  re- 
ceived revelations  from  God,  giving  him  the  right  and 
the  power  to  call  down  the  curse  of  God  on  all  our  ene- 
mies who  attempt  to  invade  our  Territory.  Our  greatest 
danger  lies  in  the  people  of  California — a  class  of  reck- 
less miners  who  are  strangers  to  God  and  His  righteous- 
ness. They  are  likely  to  come  upon  us  from  the  south 
and  destroy  the  small  settlements.  But  we  will  try  and 
outwit  them  before  we  suffer  much  damage.  The  people 
of  the  United  States  who  oppose  our  Church  are  a  mob, 
from  the  President  down,  and  as  such  it  is  impossible 
for  their  armies  to  prevail  against  the  Saints  who  have 
gathered  here  in  the  mountains." 

Gen.  Smith  held  high  rank  as  a  military  leader.  He 
was  one  of  the  twelve  apostles  of  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  and  an  inspired  man.  His 
orders  were  sacred  commands,  which  it  was  my  duty  to 
obey,  without  question  or  hesitation. 

The  day  we  left  Fort  Clara,  then  the  headquarters  of 
the  Indian  missionaries  under  the  presidency  of  Jacob 
Hamblin,  we  stopped  to  noon  at  the  Clara  River.  While 
there  the  Indians  gathered  around  us  in  numbers,  and 
were  saucy  and  impudent.  Their  chiefs  asked  me  where 
I  was  going  and  whom  I  had  with  me.  I  told  them 
that  he  was  a  big  captain. 

"  Is  he  a  Mericat  captain  ?  " 

"  No,"  I  said,  "  he  is  a  Mormon." 

The  Indians  then  demanded  to  know  more.  They 
wanted  to  have  a  talk.  The  General  told  me  to  tell  the 
Indians  that  the  Mormons  were  their  friends,  and  that 
the  Americans  were  their  enemies,  and  the  enemies  of 


306  THE    MOUNTAIN    MEADOWS 

the  Mormons,  too ;  that  he  wanted  the  Indians  to  remain 
the  fast  friends  of  the  Mormons,  for  the  Mormons  were 
all  friends  to  the  Indians ;  that  the  Americans  had  a  large 
army  just  east  of  the  mountains,  and  intended  to  come 
over  the  mountains  into  Utah  and  kill  all  the  Mormons 
and  Indians  in  Utah  Territory ;  that  the  Indians  must 
get  ready  and  remain  ready  for  war  against  the  Ameri- 
cans, keep  friendly  with  the  Mormons  and  do  what  the 
Mormons  told  them  to  do — that  this  was  the  will  of 
the  Great  Spirit;  that  if  the  Indians  were  true  to  the 
Mormons  and  helped  them  against  their  enemies,  the 
Mormons  would  keep  them  from  want  and  sickness  and 
give  them  guns  and  ammunition  to  hunt  and  kill  game 
with,  and  also  help  the  Indians  against  their  enemies 
when  they  went  into  war. 

This  talk  pleased  the  Indians,  and  they  agreed  to  all 
that  I  asked  them  to  do.  I  saw  that  Gen.  Smith  was 
nervous  and  fearful  of  the  Indians,  notwithstanding 
their  promises  of  friendship.  To  relieve  him  of  his  anx- 
iety I  hitched  up  and  started  on  our  way  as  soon  as 
I  could  do  so  without  rousing  the  suspicions  of  the 
Indians.  We  had  ridden  along  about  a  mile  or  so  when 
Gen.  Smith  said: 

"  Those  are  savage  fellows.  I  think  they  would  make 
it  lively  for  an  emigrant  train  if  one  should  come  this 
way."  Then  the  General  fell  to  a  deep  study  for  some 
time,  when  he  said :  "  Suppose  an  emigrant  train  should 
come  along  through  this  southern  country,  making 
threats  against  our  people  and  bragging  of  the  part  they 
took  in  killing  our  Prophets,  what  do  you  think  the 
brethren  would  do  with  them?    Would  they  be  permitted 


THE    MOUNTAIN    MEADOWS  307 

to  go  their  way,  or  would  the  brethren  pitch  into  them 
and  give  them  a  good  drubbing  ?  "  I  reflected  a  few 
moments,  and  then  said: 

"You  know  the  brethren  are  now  under  the  influence 
of  the  late  reformation,  and  red-hot  for  the  gospel. 
The  brethren  believe  the  Government  wishes  to  destroy 
them.  Any  train  of  emigrants  that  may  come  through 
here  will  be  attacked  and  destroyed.  I  am  particularly 
sure  they  will  be  wiped  out  if  they  have  been  making 
threats  against  our  people.  Unless  emigrants  have  a 
pass  from  Brigham,  they  will  never  get  safely  through 
this  country." 

My  reply  pleased  him,  and  he  laughed  heartily,  and 
then  said: 

"  Do  you  believe  the  brethren  would  make  it  lively  for 
such  a  train  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir,"  I  replied,  "  I  know  they  will,  unless  pro- 
tected by  a  pass,  and  I  wish  to  tell  you,  and  you  must 
inform  Brigham,  that  if  he  wants  emigrants  to  pass 
without  being  molested  he  must  send  orders  to  that  effect 
to  Bishop  Dame  or  Brother  Haight,  so  that  they  can 
give  passes  to  the  emigrants ;  their  passes  will  insure 
safety,  but  nothing  else  will,  except  the  positive  orders 
of  Brigham,  as  the  people  are  bitter  against  the  Gen- 
tiles, full  of  religious  zeal,  and  anxious  to  avenge  the 
blood  of  the  Prophets." 

The  only  reply  he  made  was  to  the  effect  that  on  his 
way  down  from  Salt  Lake  he  had  had  a  long  talk  with 
Haight  on  the  same  subject,  and  that  Haight  had  assured 
him,  and  given  him  to  understand,  that  emigrants  who 
came   along  without   a   pass   from  Brigham   could  not 


508  THE    MOUNTAIN    MEADOWS 

escape  from  the  Territory.  We  then  rode  along  in 
silence  for  some  distance,  when  he  again  turned  to  me 
and  said: 

"  Brother  Lee,  I  am  satisfied  that  the  brethren  are 
under  the  holy  influence,  and  I  believe  they  will  do  just 
as  you  say  they  will  with  the  wicked  emigrants  that  come 
through  the  country,  making  threats  and  abusing  our 
people." 

Thereupon  I  repeated  my  views  to  him,  but  at  much 
greater  length.  I  went  into  a  statement  of  the  wrongs 
of  our  people,  and  told  him  that  the  people  were  under 
the  blaze  of  the  reformation,  full  of  wildfire,  and  that 
to  shed  the  blood  of  those  who  would  dare  speak  against 
the  Mormon  Church  or  its  leaders  would  be  doing  the 
will  of  God,  and  the  people  would  do  it  as  cheerfully 
as  they  would  any  other  duty.  That  the  Apostle  Paul 
was  not  more  sincere  than  was  every  Mormon  who  lived 
in  southern  Utah.  My  words  served  to  cheer  up  the 
General;  he  was  delighted,  and  said: 

"  I  am  glad  to  hear  so  good  an  account  of  our  people. 
God  will  bless  them  for  all  they  do  to  build  up  His  King- 
dom in  the  last  days." 

On  my  way  from  Cedar  City  to  my  home  in  Harmony 
I  came  up  with  a  band  of  Indians  under  Moquetas  and 
Big  Bill,  two  Cedar  City  chiefs ;  they  were  in  their 
paint,  and  fully  equipped  for  battle.  They  halted 
when  I  came  up  and  said  they  had  had  a  big  talk  with 
Haight,  Higbee,  and  Klingensmith,  and  got  orders  from 
them  to  follow  up  the  emigrants  and  kill  them  all,  and 
take  their  property  as  a  spoil. 

These  Indians  wanted  me  to  go  with  them  and  com- 


THE    MOUNTAIN    MEADOWS  309 

mand  their  forces.  I  told  them  I  could  not  go  with 
them  that  evening;  that  I  had  orders  from  Haight,  the 
Big  Captain,  to  send  other  Indians  on  the  warpath  to 
help  them  kill  the  emigrants,  and  must  attend  to  that 
first ;  that  I  wanted  them  to  go  where  the  emigrants  were 
and  camp  until  the  other  Indians  joined  them;  that  I 
would  meet  them  the  next  day  and  lead  them.  This 
satisfied  them,  but  they  wanted  me  to  send  my  little 
Indian  boy,  Clem,  with  them.  After  some  time  I  con- 
sented to  let  Clem  go  with  them,  while  I  returned 
home. 

When  I  got  home  I  told  Carl  Shirts  what  the  orders 
were  that  Haight  had  sent  to  him.  Carl  being  natur- 
ally cowardly  was  not  willing  to  go,  but  I  told  him  the 
orders  must  be  obeyed.  He  started  that  night,  or  early 
next  morning,  to  stir  up  the  Indians  of  the  south,  and 
lead  them  against  the  emigrants.  The  emigrants  were 
then  camped  at  Mountain  Meadows. 

The  Indians  did  not  obey  my  instructions.  They  met, 
several  hundred  strong,  at  the  Meadows,  and  attacked 
the  emigrants  Tuesday  morning,  just  before  daylight, 
and  at  the  first  fire  killed  seven  and  wounded  sixteen  of 
the  emigrants.  The  latter  fought  bravely,  and  repulsed 
the  Indians,  killing  many  of  them  and  breaking  the 
knees  of  two  chiefs,  who  afterwards  died. 

The  news  of  the  battle  was  carried  over  the  country 
by  Indian  runners,  and  the  excitement  was  great  in  all 
the  small  settlements.  I  was  notified  of  what  had  taken 
place  early  Tuesday  morning,  by  an  Indian  who  came 
to  my  house  and  gave  me  a  full  account  of  what  had 
been  done. 


310  THE    MOUNTAIN    MEADOWS 

The  Indian  said  it  was  the  wish  of  the  Indians  that  I 
lead  them,  and  I  must  go  back  with  him  to  the  camp. 
I  started  at  once,  and  taking  the  Indian  trail  over  the 
mountain  I  reached  the  camp  by  going  twelve  miles. 
To  go  round  by  the  wagon  road  would  have  been  be- 
tween forty  and  fifty  miles. 

When  I  reached  the  camp  I  found  the  Indians  in  a 
frenzy  of  excitement.  They  said  they  had  been  told  that 
they  could  kill  the  emigrants  without  danger  to  them- 
selves, but  they  had  lost  numbers  of  their  bucks,  and 
others  were  wounded,  and  unless  they  could  kill  all  the 
"  Mericats,"  as  they  called  them,  they  would  declare  war 
against  the  Mormons  and  kill  everyone  in  the  settle- 
ments. I  did  as  well  as  I  could  under  the  circumstances. 
My  talk  served  to  increase  their  excitement.  I  told 
them  I  would  go  south  and  meet  their  friends,  and 
hurry  them  up  to  help   them. 

At  first  the  Indians  would  not  consent,  but  they 
finally  said  I  might  go  and  meet  their  friends.  I  then 
got  on  my  horse  and  left  the  Meadows  and  went  south. 
I  had  traveled  about  sixteen  miles  when  I  met  Carl 
Shirts  with  one  hundred  Indians  and  a  number  of  Mor- 
mons from  the  southern  settlements.  They  were  going 
to  the  scene  of  conflict.  How  they  learned  of  the  emi- 
grants being  at  the  Meadows  I  never  knew,  but  they 
did  know  it,  and  were  coming  armed,  and  determined 
to  obey  orders. 

Among  those  that  I  remember  to  have  met  there  were 
Brothers  Samuel  Knight,  Oscar  Hamblin,  William 
Young,  Carl  Shirts,  Harrison  Pearce,  James  Pearce, 
John  W.  Clark,  William  Slade,  Sr.,  James  Matthews, 


THE    MOUNTAIN    MEADOWS  811 

Dudley  Leavitt,  William  Hawley,  William  Slade,  Jr., 
George  W.  Adair,  and  John  Hawley. 

The  Mormons  camped  that  night  with  me,  but  most 
of  the  Indians  rushed  on  to  their  friends  at  the  camp  on 
the  Meadows.  I  reported  to  the  brethren  what  had 
taken  place  at  the  Meadows,  but  none  were  surprised 
in  the  least.  I  spent  much  of  the  night  in  prayer.  I 
wrestled  with  God  for  wisdom  to  guide  me. 

In  the  morning  we  agreed  to  go  on  to  Mountain 
Meadows  and  camp  there,  and  then  send  a  messenger 
to  Haight.  We  knew  that  the  original  plan  had  been 
for  the  Indians  to  do  the  work,  and  the  Mormons  to 
do  nothing  beyond  plan  for  and  encourage  them.  Now 
we  saw  the  Indians  could  not  do  the  work,  and  we  were 
in  a  fix.  I  did  not  then  know  that  a  messenger  had  been 
sent  to  Brigham  for  instructions.  Haight  had  not  men- 
tioned it  to  me;  James  Haslem,  a  Danite,  was  sent  to 
Brigham. 

We  went  to  the  Meadows  and  camped  at  the  springs, 
about  half  a  mile  from  the  emigrant  camp.  There  were 
a  larger  number  of  Indian  there — fully  three  hundred, 
and  I  think  as  many  as  four  hundred  of  them.  The 
two  chiefs  who  had  been  shot  were  in  a  bad  way.  The 
Indians  had  killed  a  number  of  the  emigrants'  horses, 
and  about  sixty  or  seventy  head  of  cattle  were  lying 
dead  on  the  Meadows,  which  the  Indians  had  killed  for 
spite  and  revenge. 

Our  company  butchered  a  small  beef  for  dinner,  and 
after  eating  a  hearty  meal  we  held  a  council  and  decided 
to  send  a  messenger  to  Brother  Haight.  The  messenger 
started  for  Cedar  City,  from  our  camp  on  the  Meadows, 


312  THE   MOUNTAIN   MEADOWS 

about  2  o'clock,  p.  m.  We  stayed  on  the  field,  and  I 
tried  to  quiet  and  pacify  the  Indians,  by  telling  them 
that  I  had  sent  to  Haight,  the  Big  Captain,  for  orders, 
and  when  he  sent  his  order  I  would  know  what  to  do. 
This  appeared  to  satisfy  the  Indians,  for  said  they: 

"  The  Big  Captain  will  send  you  word  to  kill  the 
Mericats." 

Along  toward  evening  the  Indians  again  attacked  the 
emigrants.  This  was  Wednesday.  I  heard  the  report 
of  their  guns,  and  the  screams  of  the  women  and  chil- 
dren in  the  corral.  I  ran  with  Brothers  William  Young 
and  John  Mangum,  to  where  the  Indians  were.  While 
on  the  way  to  them  they  fired  a  volley,  and  three  balls 
from  their  guns  cut  my  clothing.  One  ball  went 
through  my  hat  and  plowed  through  my  hair.  Another 
ball  went  through  my  shirt  and  leaded  my  shoulder, 
another  cut  my  clothes  across  my  bowels.  I  thought 
this  was  rather  warm  work,  but  I  kept  on  until  I  reached 
the  place  where  the  Indians  were  in  force. 


CHAPTER  XX 

THE  MUSTER  OF  THE  DANITES 

ON  THURSDAY,  about  noon,  several  Danites 
joined  us  from  Cedar  City.  I  cannot  remem- 
ber the  order  in  which  the  brethren  came  to  the 
Meadows,  but  I  do  recollect  that  at  this  time 
and  in  this  company  were  Brothers  Joel  White,  William 
C.  Stewart,  Benjamin  Arthur,  Alexander  Wilden, 
Charles  Hopkins,  and  James  Tate.  These  men  said 
little,  but  everyone  seemed  to  know  what  he  was  there 
for.  As  our  messenger  had  gone  for  further  orders, 
we  moved  camp  about  four  hundred  yards  further  up 
the  valley  on  to  a  hill,  where  we  made  a  camp  as  long 
as  we  stayed  there. 

The  emigrants'  wagons  were  corralled  after  the  In- 
dians made  the  first  attack.  On  the  day  following  our 
arrival  the  emigrants  drew  their  wagons  closer  together 
and  chained  the  wheels  one  to  the  other.  While  they 
were  doing  this  there  was  no  shooting  going  on.  Their 
camp  was  about  one  hundred  yards  above  and  north  of 
the  spring.  They  generally  got  water  from  the  spring 
at  night. 

Thursday  morning  I  saw  two  men  start  from  the 
corral  with  buckets,  and  run  to  the  spring  and  fill  them 

313 


314     THE    MUSTER    OF    THE    DANITES 

with  water,  and  go  back  again.  The  bullets  flew  around 
them  thick  and  fast,  but  they  got  into  their  corral  in 
safety. 

The  Indians  made  a  determined  attack  on  the  train 
on  Thursday  morning  about  daylight.  At  this  attack 
the  Clara  Indians  had  one  buck  killed  and  three 
wounded.  This  so  enraged  them  that  they  left  for 
home,  driving  a  number  of  cattle  with  them.  During 
the  day  I  said  to  Brother  John  Mangum : 

"  I  will  cross  the  valley  and  go  up  on  the  other  side, 
on  the  hills  to  the  west  of  the  corral,  and  take  a  look 
at  the  situation." 

As  I  was  crossing  the  valley  I  was  observed  by  the 
emigrants,  and  as  soon  as  they  saw  that  I  was  a  white 
man  they  ran  up  a  white  flag  in  the  middle  of  their  cor- 
ral or  camp.  They  then  sent  two  little  boys  from  the 
camp  to  talk  to  me,  but  I  could  not  talk  to  them  at 
that  time,  for  I  did  not  know  what  orders  Brother 
Haight  would  send  to  me,  and  until  I  had  his  orders  I 
would  not  know  how  to  act.  I  hid,  to  keep  away  from 
the  children.  They  came  to  the  place  where  they  had 
last  seen  me  and  hunted  all  around  for  me,  but  being 
unable  to  find  me  they  turned  and  went  back  to  the 
camp  in  safety.  It  is  false  what  has  been  told  about 
little  girls  being  dressed  in  white  and  sent  out  to  me. 
There  was  nothing  of  the  kind  done.  I  stayed  on  the 
west  side  of  the  valley  for  about  two  hours,  looking 
down  into  the  emigrant  camp. 

While  I  was  standing  on  the  hill  looking  into  the 
corral  I  saw  two  men  leave  the  corral  and  go  outside 
to  cut  wood;  the  Indians  and  Mormons  kept  up  a  busy 


THE    MUSTER    OF    THE    DANITES     315 

fire  all  the  time,  but  the  two  paid  no  attention  to  danger, 
and  stuck  to  their  work  until  they  had  it  done;  then 
they  went  back  to  camp.  The  men  acted  so  bravely 
that  it  was  impossible  to  keep  from  respecting  them. 
After  staying  there  and  looking  down  into  the  camp 
awhile  I  returned  to  my  company. 

On  Thursday  evening  Higbee,  Chief  of  the  Iron 
Danites,  and  Klingensmith,  Bishop  of  Cedar  City,  came 
to  our  camp  with  two  or  three  wagons  and  a  number  of 
Danites  all  well  armed.  I  can  remember  the  following 
as  a  portion  of  those  who  came  to  take  part  in  the  work 
of  death  which  was  so  soon  to  follow,  viz. :  Brothers 
John  M.  Higbee,  Chief  of  the  Iron  Danites,  and  also 
first  Counselor  to  Brother  Haight ;  Philip  Klingensmith, 
Bishop  of  Cedar  City ;  Ira  Allen,  of  the  High  Council ; 
Robert  Wiley,  of  the  High  Council;  Richard  Harrison, 
of  Pinto,  also  a  member  of  the  High  Council;  Samuel 
McMurdy,  one  of  the  Counselors  of  Klingensmith; 
Charles  Hopkins,  of  the  Counselors  of  Cedar  City; 
Samuel  Pollock;  Daniel  McFarland,  a  son-in-law  of 
Haight ;  John  Ure,  of  the  City  Council ;  George  Hunter, 
of  the  City  Council;  Samuel  Jukes;  Nephi  Johnson, 
with  a  number  of  Indians  under  his  command;  Irvin 
Jacobs ;  John  Jacobs ;  E.  Curtis,  a  Captain  of  Ten ; 
Thomas  Cartwright,  of  the  City  and  High  councils ; 
William  Bateman,  who  afterwards  carried  the  flag  of 
truce  into  the  emigrant  camp;  Anthony  Stratton;  A. 
Loveridge ;  Joseph  Clews ;  Jabez  Durf  ey ;  Columbus 
Freeman.  There  were  others  whose  name  have  slipped 
me.  I  know  that  our  total  force  was  fifty-four  Dan- 
ites   and    three    hundred    Indians.      As    soon    as    these 


316     THE    MUSTER    OF    THE    DANITES 

gathered  around  the  camp  I  demanded  of  Brother 
Higbee  what  orders  he  had  brought.  I  then  told  all 
that  had  happened  at  the  Meadows,  so  that  every  per- 
son might  understand  the  situation.  Brother  Higbee 
reported  as  follows : 

"  It  is  the  orders  that  the  emigrants  be  put  out  of 
the  way.  President  Haight  has  counseled  with  Bishop 
Dame,  and  has  orders  from  him  to  put  the  emigrants 
to  death;  none  who  is  old  enough  to  talk  is  to  be 
spared." 

Brother  Higbee  then  said  substantially  that  the  emi- 
grants had  come  through  the  country  as  our  enemies,  and 
as  the  enemies  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
day  Saints.  That  they  had  no  pass  from  anyone  in 
authority  permitting  them  to  leave  the  Territory.  That 
none  but  friends  were  permitted  to  leave  the  Territory, 
and  as  these  were  our  sworn  enemies  they  must  be  killed. 
That  they  were  nothing  but  a  portion  of  Johnston's 
army.  That  if  they  were  allowed  to  go  on  to  Cali- 
fornia they  would  raise  the  war  cloud  in  the  West  and 
bring  destruction  upon  all  the  settlements  in  Utah.  That 
the  only  safety  for  the  people  was  in  the  utter  destruc- 
tion of  the  whole  rascally  lot. 

The  Danites  then  in  Council  now  knelt  down  in  a 
prayer  circle  and  prayed,  invoking  the  Spirit  of  God  to 
direct  them  how  to  act  in  the  matter.  After  prayer 
Brother  Higbee  said: 

"  Here  are  the  orders,"  and  handed  me  a  paper  from 
Haight. 

The  paper  read  in  substance  that  we  were  to  decoy 
the   emigrants    from   their   position     and   kill   all   that 


THE    MUSTER   OF   THE    DANITES     317 

could  talk.  This  order  was  in  writing.  Brother  Higbee 
handed  it  to  me  and  I  read  it.  The  orders  were  that 
the  emigrants  should  be  decoyed  from  their  stronghold, 
and  exterminated,  and  no  one  left  to  tell  the  tale. 
Then  the  authorities  could  say  it  was  done  by  Indians. 
Haight  told  me  the  next  day  that  he  got  his  orders  from 
Bishop  Dame. 

After  the  Council  I  retired  and  bowed  in  prayer 
before  God.  Brother  Hopkins,  a  man  in  whom  I  had 
great  confidence,  came  to  me  from  the  Council,  saying 
that  he  believed  it  was  right,  for  the  brethren  and  the 
Priesthood  were  united  in  the  thing.  At  the  solicitation 
of  Brother  Hopkins  I  returned  with  him  to  the  Council. 
When  I  got  back  the  Council  again  prayed  for  aid. 
The  Council  formed  a  prayer  circle,  and  kneeling  down, 
so  that  elbow  touched  elbow,  the  Danites  prayed  for 
Divine  instructions.  After  prayer  Brother  Higbee 
said: 

"I  have  the  evidence  of  God's  approval  of  our  mis- 
sion. It  is  God's  will  that  we  carry  out  our  instructions 
to  the  letter."  He  then  said  to  me:  "Brother  Lee,  I 
am  ordered  by  President  Haight  to  inform  you  that  you 
shall  receive  a  crown  of  celestial  glory  for  your  faith- 
fulness, and  your  eternal  joy  shall  be  complete."  I  was 
much  shaken  by  this  promise. 

The  meeting  was  then  addressed  by  me.  I  spoke  in 
about  this  language: 

"  Brethren,  we  have  been  sent  to  perform  a  duty.  It 
is  a  duty  that  we  owe  God  and  our  Church  and  people. 
The  orders  are  that  the  emigrants  must  die.  Our 
leaders   speak  with  inspired  tongues,   and  their  words 


818     THE    MUSTER   OF   THE    DANITES 

come  from  the  God  of  Heaven.  We  have  no  right  to 
question  what  they  have  commanded  us  to  do;  it  is  our 
duty  to  obey.  On  Wednesday  night  two  of  the 
emigrants  got  out  of  camp  and  started  back  to  Cedar 
City  for  assistance  to  withstand  the  Indian  attacks ;  they 
had  reached  Richards'  Springs  when  they  met  Brothers 
William  C.  Stewart,  Joel  White,  and  Benjamin  Arthur, 
three  of  our  Danite  brethren  from  Cedar  City.  The 
men  stated  their  business  to  the  brethren,  and  as  their 
horses  were  drinking  at  the  spring  Brothers  Stewart, 
feeling  for  the  glory  of  God  and  the  upbuilding  of  the 
Kingdom  of  God  on  earth,  shot  and  killed  one  of  the 
emigrants,  a  young  man  by  the  name  of  Aden.  When 
Aden  fell  from  his  horse  Brother  Joel  White  shot  and 
wounded  the  other  Gentile;  but  he  got  away,  and  re- 
turned to  his  camp  and  reported  that  the  Mormons  were 
helping  the  Indians  in  all  they  were  doing.  Now  the 
emigrants  will  report  these  facts  in  California  if  we  let 
them  go.  We  must  kill  them  all,  and  our  orders  are  to 
get  them  out  by  stratagem  if  no  other  thing  can  be 
done  to  put  them  in  our  power." 

The  plan  of  action  had  been  agreed  upon,  and  it 
was  this:  The  emigrants  were  to  be  decoyed  from  their 
stronghold  under  a  promise  of  protection.  Brother 
Bateman  was  to  carry  a  flag  of  truce  and  demand  a 
parley,  and  then  I  was  to  go  and  arrange  the  terms  of 
surrender.  I  was  to  demand  that  all  the  children  who 
were  so  young  they  could  not  talk  should  be  put  into  a 
wagon,  and  the  wounded  were  likewise  to  be  put  into 
another.  Then  the  arms  and  ammunition  of  the  emi- 
grants must  be  put  into  a  third;  I  agreeing  that  the 


JOHN    DOYLE    LEE 


THE    MUSTER   OF   THE    DANITES     319 

Mormons  would  protect  the  emigrants  from  the  Indians 
and  conduct  them  to  Cedar  City  in  safety,  where  they 
would  be  safe  until  an  opportunity  came  for  sending 
them  to  California. 

It  was  understood  that  when  I  had  made  the  treaty 
the  wagons  would  start  for  Hamblin's  Ranch  with  the 
arms,  the  wounded,  and  the  children.  The  women  were 
to  march  out  on  foot  and  follow  the  wagons  in  single 
file;  the  men  were  to  follow  the  women,  they  also  to 
march  in  single  file. 

Brother  Higbee  was  to  stand  with  his  Danites  about 
two  hundred  yards  from  the  camp,  double  file,  open 
order,  with  about  twenty  feet  space  between  the  files 
so  that  the  wagons  could  pass  between  them.  The 
drivers  were  to  whip  along,  and  not  stop.  The  women 
were  not  to  stop,  but  to  follow  the  wagons.  The  Dan- 
ites were  to  halt  the  men  for  a  few  minutes,  until  the 
women  were  some  distance  ahead  and  among  the  cedars, 
where  the  Indians  were  in  ambush.  Then  the  march 
was  to  be  resumed,  the  troops  to  form  in  single  file,  each 
Danite  to  walk  by  an  emigrant,  and  on  the  right-hand 
side  of  his  man,  the  Danite  to  carry  his  gun  on  his  left 
arm,  ready  for  instant  use.  The  march  was  to  continue 
until  the  wagons  had  passed  beyond  the  ambush  of  the 
Indians,  and  the  women  were  in  their  midst.  Brother 
Higbee  was  then  to  give  the  order* 

"Do  Your  Duty  to  God!" 

At  this  the  Danites  were  to  shoot  down  the  men;  the 
Indians  were  to  kill  the  women  and  larger  children,  and 
the  drivers  of  the  wagons  and  I  were  to  kill  the  wounded 
and  sick  men  that  were  in  the  wagons.     Two  men  were 


THE    MUSTER    OF    THE    DANITES 


to  be  placed  on  horses  near  by,  to  overtake  and  kill  any 
of  the  emigrants  that  might  escape  the  first  assault. 
The  Indians  were  to  kill  the  women  and  large  children, 
as  we  desired  to  make  certain  that  no  Mormon  would  be 
guilty  of  shedding  innocent  blood — if  it  should  happen 
that  innocent  blood  was  in  the  company  that  were  to 
die.  Our  leading  men  all  said,  however,  there  was  no 
innocent  blood  in  the  whole  company. 

The  Council  broke  up  a  little  after  daylight  on  Fri- 
day morning.  All  the  horses,  except  two  for  the  men 
detailed  to  overtake  those  who  might  escape,  and  one  for 
Brother  McFarland  to  ride,  so  that  he  could  carry  orders 
from  one  part  of  the  field  to  another,  were  turned  out 
on  the  range.  Then  breakfast  was  eaten,  and  the  breth- 
ren prepared  for  the  work  in  hand. 

The  Mormons  were  then  at  war  with  the  United 
States,  and  we  believed  all  Gentiles  should  be  killed  as 
a  war  measure,  to  the  end  that  the  Mormons,  as  God's 
chosen  people,  hold  and  inhabit  the  earth  and  rule  and 
govern  the  globe. 

Soon  after  breakfast  Brother  Higbee  ordered  the  two 
Indian  interpreters,  Carl  Shirts,  and  Nephi  Johnson  to 
inform  the  Indians  of  the  plan  of  operations,  and  place 
them  in  ambush,  so  that  they  could  not  be  seen  by  the 
emigrants  until  the  work  of  judgment  should  commence. 
This  was  done  in  order  to  make  the  emigrants  believe 
that  we  had  sent  the  Indians  away.  The  orders  were 
obeyed,  and  in  five  minutes  not  an  Indian  could  be  seen 
on  the  Meadows.  They  secreted  themselves  and  lay 
still  as  logs  of  wood,  until  the  order  was  given  them  to 
rush  out  and  kill  the  women. 


THE    MUSTER   OF   THE   DANITES     321 

Brother  Higbee  called  the  people  to  order  and  di- 
rected me  to  explain  the  plan  to  them.  I  did  so,  ex- 
plaining how  every  person  was  expected  to  act  during 
the  whole  performance.  Brother  Higbee  then  gave  the 
order  for  his  men  to  advance.  They  marched  to  the 
spot  agreed  upon,  and  halted  there.  Brother  William 
Bateman  was  then  selected  to  carry  a  flag  of  truce  to 
the  emigrants  and  demand  their  surrender;  I  was  to  go 
and  make  the  treaty  after  someone  had  replied  to  our 
flag  of  truce.  The  emigrants  had  kept  a  white  flag 
flying  in  their  camp  ever  since  they  saw  me  cross  the 
valley. 

Brother  Bateman  took  a  white  flag  and  started  for 
the  emigrant  camp.  When  he  got  about  halfway  to  the 
corral  he  was  met  by  one  of  the  emigrants.  The  two 
talked  some  time,  but  I  never  knew  what  was  said  between 
them. 

Brother  Bateman  returned  to  the  command  and  said 
that  the  emigrants  would  accept  our  terms,  and  sur- 
render as  we  required  them  to  do.  I  then  started  for 
the  corral  to  negotiate  the  treaty  and  superintend  the 
business.  I  was  to  make  certain  and  get  the  arms  and 
ammunition  into  the  wagons.  Also  to  put  the  children 
and  the  sick  and  wounded  in  the  wagons,  as  agreed  upon 
in  Council.    Brother  Higbee  said  to  me : 

"  Brother  Lee,  we  expect  you  to  faithfully  carry 
out  the  instructions  that  have  been  given  you  by  our 
Council." 

Two  Danites,  Samuel  McMurdy  and  Samuel  Knight, 
were  then  ordered  to  take  their  teams  and  follow  me 
into  the  corral  to  haul  off  the  children  and  arms.     The 


322     THE    MUSTER   OF    THE    DANITES 

troops  formed  In  two  lines,  as  had  been  planned,  and 
were  standing  in  that  way,  with  arms  at  rest,  when  I 
left  them.  I  walked  ahead  of  the  wagons  to  the  corral. 
When  I  reached  it  I  met  Mr.  Hamilton,  one  of  the  emi- 
grant leaders  on  the  outside  of  their  camp. 


CHAPTER  XXI 

THE    BLOOD    FEAST    OF    THE    DANITES 

IT  was  then  noon,  or  a  little  after.  I  found  the 
emigrants  strongly  fortified;  their  wagons  were 
chained  to  each  other  in  a  circle.  In  the  center 
was  a  rifle-pit,  large  enough  to  hold  the  entire  com- 
pany. This  had  served  to  shield  them  from  the  con- 
stant fire  which  had  been  poured  into  them  from  both 
sides  of  the  valley  and  a  rocky  range  that  served  as  a 
breastwork  for  their  assailants. 

The  valley  at  this  point  is  not  more  than  five  hun- 
dred yards  wide,  and  the  emigrants  had  their  camp 
near  the  center  of  the  valley.  On  the  east  and  west 
there  is  a  low  range  of  rugged,  rocky  mountains;  it 
afforded  a  splendid  place  for  the  protection  of  the  In- 
dians and  Danites,  leaving  them  in  comparative  safety 
while  they  fired  upon  the  emigrants.  The  valley  at  this 
place  runs  nearly  due  north  and  south. 

When  I  entered  the  corral  I  found  the  emigrants  en- 
gaged in  burying  two  men  of  note  among  them,  who 
had  died  but  a  short  time  before  from  the  effect  of 
wounds  received  from  the  Indians  at  the  time  of  the  first 
attack  on  Tuesday  morning.  They  wrapped  the  bodies 
in  buffalo  robes,  and  buried  them  in  a  grave  inside 
the    corral.     I    was    told    by    some    of   the    men    that 

323 


BLOOD  FEAST  OF  THE  DANITES 

seven  men  had  been  killed  and  seventeen  wounded  in 
the  first  attack  made  by  the  Indians,  and  that  three 
of  the  wounded  men  had  since  died,  making  ten  of  their 
number  killed  during  the  siege. 

As  I  entered  the  fortifications  men,  women,  and  chil- 
dren gathered  around  me  in  wild  consternation.  Some 
felt  that  the  time  of  their  happy  deliverance  had  come, 
while  others,  though  in  deep  distress,  and  all  in  tears, 
looked  upon  me  with  doubt,  distrust,  and  terror.  I 
told  the  people  they  must  put  their  arms  into  the 
wagon,  so  as  not  to  arouse  the  animosity  of  the  Indians. 
I  ordered  the  children  and  wounded,  some  clothing,  and 
the  arms  to  be  put  into  the  wagons.  Their  guns  were 
mostly  Kentucky  rifles  of  the  muzzle-loading  style. 
Their  ammunition  was  about  all  gone — I  do  not  think 
there  were  twenty  rounds  left  in  their  whole  camp.  If 
the  emigrants  had  had  a  good  supply  of  ammunition 
they  never  would  have  surrendered,  and  I  do  not  think 
we  could  have  captured  them  without  great  loss,  for  they 
were  brave  men,  very  resolute  and  determined. 

Just  as  the  wagons  were  loaded  Brother  McFarland 
came  riding  into  the  corral  and  said  that  Brother  Higbee 
had  ordered  haste  to  be  made,  as  he  was  afraid  the 
Indians  would  return  and  renew  the  attack  before  he 
could  get  the  emigrants  to  a  place  of  safety.  I  hurried 
the  people,  and  started  the  wagons  off  towards  Cedar 
City.  As  we  went  out  of  the  corral  I  ordered  the  wag- 
ons to  turn  to  the  left,  so  as  to  leave  the  Danites  on  the 
right. 

Brother  McFarland  rode  before  the  women  and 
led  them  out  to  the  Danites,  where  they  still  stood  in 


BLOOD    FEAST    OF    THE    DANITES    325 

open  order  as  I  had  left  them.  The  women  and  larger 
children  were  walking  ahead,  as  directed,  the  men  fol- 
lowing them.  The  foremost  man  was  about  fifty  yards 
behind  the  last  woman. 

The  women  and  children  were  hurried  on  by  the 
Danites.  When  the  men  came  up  they  cheered  the  Dan- 
ites.  Brother  Higbee  then  gave  orders  for  his  men 
to  form  in  single  file  and  take  each  his  place  at  the 
right  hand  of  an  emigrant.  I  saw  that  much,  then 
our  wagons  passed  out  of  sight  of  the  troops,  over 
the  hill. 

It  was  my  duty,  with  the  two  drivers,  to  kill  the  sick 
and  wounded  who  were  in  the  wagons,  and  do  so 
when  we  heard  the  guns.  I  was  walking  between  the 
wagons ;  the  horses  were  going  at  a  fast  walk,  and  we 
were  fully  a  half  mile  from  Brother  Higbee  and  his  men 
when  we  heard  the  firing.  As  we  heard  the  guns  I 
ordered  a  halt  and  we  proceeded  to  do  our  part.  I  here 
pause  and  ask  myself  the  question:  Am  I  not  a  traitor 
to  my  people,  to  my  friends  and  comrades  who  were 
with  me  on  that  holy  day  when  the  work  of  the  Church 
was  carried  on  in  God's  name? 

Heretofore  I  have  said  that  the  small  children  were 
put  into  the  wagons ;  that  was  wrong,  for  one  little  child, 
about  six  months  old,  was  carried  in  its  father's  arms. 
It  was  killed  by  the  same  bullet  that  entered  its 
father's  breast.  It  was  shot  through  the  head.  I  was 
told  by  Brother  Haight  afterwards  that  the  child  was 
killed  by  accident.  I  saw  it  lying  dead  when  I  returned 
to  the  place  of  judgment. 

When  we  had  got  out  of  sight,  as  I  said  before,  and 


326      BLOOD   FEAST   OF   THE    DANITES 

just  as  we  were  coming  into  the  main  road,  I  heard  a 
volley  of  guns  at  the  place  where  I  knew  the  Danites 
and  emigrants  to  be.  Our  teams  were  then  going  at 
a  brisk  walk.  I  first  heard  one  gun;  then  a  volley 
followed. 

Brothers  McMurdy  and  Knight  stopped  their  teams 
at  once,  for  they  were  to  help  kill  the  sick  and  wounded 
who  were  in  the  wagons,  and  do  it  as  soon  as  they  heard 
the  guns  of  the  Danites.  Brother  McMurdy  was  in 
front;  his  wagon  was  mostly  loaded  with  the  arms  and 
small  children.  Brothers  McMurdy  and  Knight  got  out 
of  their  wagons ;  each  one  had  a  rifle.  Brother  McMurdy 
went  up  to  Brother  Knight's  wagon,  where  the  sick  and 
wounded  were,  and  raising  his  rifle  to  his  shoulder,  said : 

"O  Lord,  my  God,  receive  their  spirits;  it  is  for 
Thy  Kingdom  I  do  this." 

He  then  shot  a  man  who  was  lying  with  his  head  on 
another  man's  breast ;  the  ball  killed  both  men. 

Then  I  went  up  to  the  wagon  to  do  my  part  of  the 
killing.  I  drew  my  pistol  and  cocked  it,  but  it  went  off 
prematurely,  and  shot  Brother  McMurdy  across  the 
thigh,  my  pistol  ball  cutting  his  buckskin  trousers. 
Brother  McMurdy  turned  to  me  and  said: 

"  Brother  Lee,  keep  cool.  Keep  cool,  there  is  no  rea- 
son for  being  excited." 

Brother  Knight  then  shot  a  man  with  his  rifle ;  he  shot 
the  man  in  the  head.  He  also  brained  a  boy  that  was 
about  fourteen  years  old.  The  boy  came  running  up 
to  our  wagons,  and  Brother  Knight  struck  him  on  the 
head  with  the  butt  end  of  his  gun   and  crushed  his  skull. 

By  this  time  many  Indians  had  reached  our  wagons, 


BLOOD   FEAST    OF    THE    DANITES    327 

and  the  rest  of  the  sick  and  wounded  were  killed  almost 
instantly.  I  saw  an  Indian  from  Cedar  City,  called 
Joe,  run  up  to  the  wagon  and  catch  a  man  by  the 
hair,  raise  his  head  up  and  look  into  his  face;  the  man 
shut  his  eyes,  and  Joe  shot  him  in  the  head.  The 
Indians  then  examined  the  wounded  in  the  wagons,  and 
all  of  the  bodies,  to  see  if  any  were  alive,  and  any  that 
showed  signs  of  life  was  shot  through  the  head. 

Just  after  the  wounded  were  killed  I  saw  a  girl,  some 
ten  or  eleven  years  old,  running  towards  us  from  the 
place  where  the  Danites  had  attacked  the  main  body 
of  emigrants;  she  was  covered  with  blood.  An  Indian 
shot  her  before  she  got  within  sixty  yards  of  us. 

After  all  were  dead  I  ordered  Brother  Knight  to 
drive  one  side  and  throw  out  the  dead  bodies.  He 
did  so,  and  threw  them  out  of  his  wagon  at  a  place  about 
one  hundred  yards  from  the  road,  and  then  came  back  to 
where  I  was  standing.  I  then  told  Brothers  Knight 
and  McMurdy  to  take  the  children  that  were  saved  alive 
(sixteen  was  the  number),  and  drive  to  Hamblin's 
ranch.     They  did  as  I  ordered  them  to  do. 

Before  the  wagons  started  Nephi  Johnson  came  up 
in  company  with  the  Indians  that  were  under  his  com- 
mand, and  Carl  Shirts  I  think  came  up  too.  I  then 
considered  Carl  Shirts  a  coward,  and  afterwards  made 
him  suffer  for  being  a  coward.  Several  Danites  joined 
me,  but  I  cannot  tell  their  names,  as  I  have  forgotten 
who  they  were. 

After  the  wagons  with  the  children  had  started  for 
Hamblin's  ranch,  I  turned  and  walked  back  to  where  the 
brethren    were.      While    returning   to    the    brethren     I 


S28      BLOOD    FEAST    OF    THE    DANITES 

passed  the  bodies  of  several  women.  In  one  place  I 
saw  six  or  seven  bodies  near  each  other;  they  were 
stripped  naked.  I  walked  along  the  line  where  the 
emigrants  had  been  killed,  and  saw  many  bodies  dead 
and  naked  on  the  field.  I  saw  ten  children;  they  had 
been  killed  close  to  each  other;  they  were  from  ten  to 
sixteen  years  of  age.  The  bodies  of  the  women  and 
children  were  scattered  about  the  ground  for  quite  a 
distance.  Then  I  came  to  where  the  men  were  killed.  I 
do  not  know  how  many  were  killed,  but  I  thought  then 
that  there  were  fifteen  women,  ten  children,  and  forty 
men  killed,  but  the  statement  of  others  with  whom  I  have 
since  talked  about  the  massacre  makes  me  believe  there 
were  fully  one  hundred  and  ten  justified  that  day  on  the 
Mountain  Meadows.  The  ten  who  had  died  in  the 
corral,  and  young  Aden  killed  by  Brother  Stewart  at 
Richards'  Springs,  would  make  the  total  number  one 
hundred  and  twenty-one. 

When  I  reached  the  place  where  the  dead  men  lay, 
I  was  told  how  the  orders  had  been  obeyed.  Brother 
Higbee  said: 

"  The  boys  have  acted  admirably ;  they  took  good 
aim;  and  all  of  the  Gentiles  but  three  fell  at  the  first 
fire." 

Brother  Higbee  said  that  three  or  four  got  away  some 
distance,  but  the  men  on  horses  soon  overtook  them  and 
cut  their  throats.  He  said  the  Indians  did  their  part 
of  the  work  well,  that  it  did  not  take  over  a  minute 
to  finish  up  when  they  got  fairly  started.  Three  of  the 
emigrants  did  get  away,  but  the  Indians  were  put  on 
their  trail   and   overtook   and   killed  them   before   they 


BLOOD   FEAST    OF   THE    DANITES    329 

reached  the  settlements  in  California.  I  found  Brothers 
Higbee,  Klingensmith,  and  most  of  the  brethren  stand- 
ing where  the  largest  number  of  the  dead  men  lay. 
Brother  Higbee  said: 

44  We  must  now  examine  the  bodies  for  valuables." 

The  bodies  were  searched  by  Brothers  Higbee,  Klin- 
gensmith, and  Stewart.  The  search  resulted  in  a  little 
money  and  a  few  watches,  but  there  was  not  much 
money. 

After  the  dead  were  searched  the  brethren  were  called 
up,  and  Brothers  Higbee  and  Klingensmith,  as  well  as 
myself,  made  speeches,  and  ordered  the  Danites  to  keep 
the  matter  a  secret  from  the  entire  world.  They  were 
not  to  tell  their  wives,  or  most  intimate  friends,  and 
we  pledged  ourselves  to  keep  everything  relating  to  the 
affair  hidden  during  life.  We  also  took  the  most  bind- 
ing oaths  to  stand  by  each  other,  and  to  always  insist 
that  the  massacre  was  committed  by  Indians  alone. 
This  was  the  advice  of  Brigham. 

The  men  were  ordered  to  camp  on  the  field  for  that 
night,  but  Brothers  Higbee  and  Klingensmith  went  with 
me  to  Hamblin's  ranch,  where  we  got  something  to  eat, 
and  stayed  all  night.  I  was  nearly  dead  for  rest  and 
sleep,  as  I  had  rested  but  little  since  the  Saturday  night 
before.  I  took  my  saddle  blanket  and  spread  it  on  the 
ground  after  I  had  eaten  my  supper,  and,  using  my 
saddle  for  a  pillow,  slept  soundly  until  next  morning. 
I  was  awakened  by  loud  talking  between  Brother  Haight 
and  Bishop  Dame. 

They  were  much  excited,  and  were  quarreling  with 
each  other.     I  arose  at  once,  but  was  unable  to  hear 


BLOOD  FEAST  OF  THE  DANITES 

what  they  were  quarreling  about,  for  they  cooled  down 
as  they  saw  that  others  were  paying  attention  to 
them.  I  soon  learned  that  Bishop  Dame,  Judge  Lewis 
of  Parowan,  and  Brother  Haight,  with  several  others, 
had  arrived  at  the  Hamblin  ranch  in  the  night,  but 
I  do  not  know  what  time  they  got  there. 

After  breakfast  we  went  back  in  a  body  to  the 
Meadows,  to  hide  the  dead  and  take  care  of  the  property 
that  was  left  there.  When  we  reached  the  Meadows 
we  rode  up  to  that  part  of  the  field  where  the  women 
were  lying  dead.  The  bodies  of  men,  women,  and 
children  had  been  stripped  naked.  Knowing  that 
Brothers  Dame  and  Haight  had  quarreled  at  Hamblin's 
that  morning,  I  wanted  to  know  how  they  would  act  in 
sight  of  the  dead.  I  was  interested  to  know  what 
Bishop  Dame  had  to  say,  so  I  held  close  to  them,  without 
appearing  to  be  watching  them. 

Bishop  Dame  was  silent  for  some  time.  He  looked 
over  the  field,  and  was  quite  pale,  and  looked  uneasy  and 
frightened.  I  thought  then  that  he  was  just  finding 
out  the  difference  between  giving  and  executing  orders 
for  wholesale  killing.  He  spoke  to  Brother  Haight,  and 
said: 

"  I  must  report  this  matter  to  the  authorities." 

"  How  will  you  report  it  ?  "  asked  Brother  Haight. 

"I  will  report  it  as  it  is." 

"Yes,  I  suppose  so,  and  implicate  yourself  with  the 
rest  ?  "  said  Brother  Haight. 

"  No,"  replied  Bishop  Dame.  "  I  will  not  implicate 
myself,  for  I  had  nothing  to  do  with  it." 

"  That  will  not  do,"  said  Brother  Haight,  "  for  you 


BLOOD   FEAST    OF    THE    DANITES    331 

know  better.  You  ordered  it  done,  and  I  will  not  be 
lied  on." 

Bishop  Dame  was  much  excited;  he  knew  Brother 
Haight  to  be  a  man  of  determination,  and  one  who  would 
not  stand  any  foolishness.  As  soon  as  Bishop  Dame 
could  collect  himself,  he  said: 

"  I  did  not  think  there  were  so  many  of  them ! " 

At  this  I  felt  that  it  was  time  for  me  to  chip  in,  so  I 
said: 

"Brethren,  what  is  the  trouble  between  you?  It 
will  not  do  for  our  chief  men  to  disagree." 

Brother  Haight  stepped  to  my  side,  a  little  in  front 
of  me,  and  facing  Bishop  Dame.  He  was  very  angry, 
and  said: 

"The  trouble  is  just  this:  Bishop  Dame  counseled 
the  thing,  and  now  he  wants  to  back  out.  He  cannot 
do  it.  He  must  not  try  to  do  it.  He  has  got  to  stand 
to  what  he  did,  like  a  man." 

Bishop  Dame  was  cowed;  he  did  not  make  any  denial 
again,  but  said: 

"  Isaac,  I  did  not  know  there  were  so  many  of  them." 

"That  makes  no  difference,"  said  Brother  Haight. 

It  was  now  time  to  stop  the  fuss,  for  many  of  the 
young  Danites  were  coming  around.     So  I  said: 

"  Brethren,  this  is  no  place  to  discuss  such  a  matter. 
You  will  agree  when  you  get  where  you  can  be  quiet, 
and  talk  it  over." 

"  There  is  no  more  to  say ;  he  has  got  to  stand  by  it," 
said  Brother  Haight. 

We  went  along  the  field,  and  passed  by  where  the 
brethren  were  at  work  covering  up  the  bodies.     They 


832      BLOOD   FEAST   OF   THE    DANITES 

piled  the  dead  bodies  in  heaps,  and  threw  dirt  over  them. 
The  bodies  were  only  lightly  covered,  for  the  ground 
was  hard,  and  the  brethren  did  not  have  proper  tools  to 
dig  with.  I  suppose  the  first  rain  washed  the  bodies 
out  again,  but  I  never  went  back  to  examine  whether  it 
did  or  not. 

We  went  along  the  field  to  where  the  corral  and  camp 
had  been,  and  the  wagons  were  standing.  We  found  that 
the  Indians  had  carried  off  the  wagon  covers,  clothing, 
and  provisions,  and  had  emptied  the  feathers  out  of  the 
feather-beds,  and  carried  off  all  the  ticks. 

After  the  dead  were  covered  up  or  buried  (it  was  not 
much  of  a  burial)  the  brethren  were  called  together,  and 
a  Council  was  held  at  the  emigrant  camp.  All  the 
leading  men  made  speeches ;  Bishop  Dame,  President 
Haight,  Bishop  Klingensmith,  Brothers  Higbee,  Hop- 
kins, and  myself.  The  speeches  were  first:  Thanks 
to  God  for  delivering  our  enemies  into  our  hands ;  next, 
thanking  the  brethren  for  their  zeal  in  God's  cause ; 
and  lastly,  the  necessity  of  saying  that  the  Indians  did 
it  alone,  and  the  Mormons  had  nothing  to  do  with  it. 

Most  of  the  speeches  were  in  the  shape  of  exhorta- 
tions and  commands  to  keep  the  whole  matter  secret 
from  everyone  but  Brigham.  It  was  voted  unanimously 
that  any  Danite  who  should  divulge  the  secret,  or  tell 
who  were  present,  or  do  anything  that  might  lead  to 
discovery,  should  suffer  death.  The  brethren  all  took 
a  solemn  oath,  binding  themselves  under  the  most  dread- 
ful and  awful  penalties,  to  keep  the  whole  a  secret 
from  every  human  being,  as  long  as  they  should  live. 
No  man  was  to  know   the   facts.     The   brethren  were 


BLOOD   FEAST    OF    THE    DANITES    333 

sworn  not  to  talk  of  it  among  themselves,  and  each  was 
to  kill  any  who  proved  a  traitor  to  the  Church  or  to  the 
people  in  this  matter. 

It  was  agreed  that  Brigham  should  be  informed  of  the 
business  by  someone  selected  by  the  Church  Council, 
after  the  brethren  had  returned  home.  It  was  also 
voted  to  turn  all  the  property  over  to  Klingensmith, 
as  bishop  of  the  Church  at  Cedar  City,  and  he  was  to 
take  care  of  the  property  for  the  benefit  of  the  Church, 
until  Brigham  gave  further  orders  what  to  do  with  it. 
Bishop  Dame  then  blest  the  brethren  and  we  prepared 
to  go  to  our  homes.  I  took  my  little  Indian  boy,  Clem, 
up  on  the  horse  behind  me,  and  started  home.  I 
crossed  the  mountains  and  returned  the  same  way  I 
had  come. 

When  I  got  within  two  miles  of  Harmony  I  over- 
took a  body  of  about  forty  Indians,  on  their  way  home 
from  the  massacre.  They  had  a  large  amount  of  bloody 
clothing,  and  were  driving  several  head  of  cattle  that 
they  had  taken  from  the  emigrants.  The  Indians  were 
glad  to  see  me,  and  said  I  was  their  captain,  and  that 
they  were  going  to  Harmony  with  me  as  my  men. 

It  was  the  orders  from  the  Church  authorities  to  do 
everything  we  could  to  pacify  the  Indians  and  make 
them  the  fast  friends  of  the  Mormons,  so  I  concluded 
to  humor  them.  I  started  on  and  they  marched  after  me 
until  we  reached  the  fort  at  Harmony.  We  went  into 
the  fort  and  marched  round  inside,  after  which  they 
halted  and  gave  their  whoop  of  victory,  which  means 
much  the  same  with  them  as  cheers  do  with  the  whites. 
I  then  ordered  the  Indians  fed;  my  family  gave  them 


334,  BLOOD  FEAST  OF  THE  DANITES 

bread  and  melons,  which  they  ate,  and  then  they  left 
me  and  went  to  their  tribe. 

From  that  day  to  this  it  has  been  the  understanding 
with  all  concerned  in  that  massacre  that  the  man  who 
divulged  the  secret  should  die ;  he  was  to  be  killed,  where- 
ever  found,  for  treason  to  the  brethren  who  killed 
the  emigrants,  and  for  his  treason  to  the  Church.  No 
man  was  at  liberty  to  tell  his  wife,  or  anyone  else ;  nor 
were  the  brethren  permitted  to  talk  of  it  even  among 
themselves.  Such  were  the  orders  and  instructions 
from  Brigham  down  to  the  lowest  in  authority.  The 
orders  to  lay  it  to  the  Indians  were  just  as  positive. 
This  was  the  counsel  of  all  in  authority,  and  for  years 
it  was  faithfully  observed. 

The  children  that  were  saved  were  taken  to  Cedar 
City  and  other  settlements  and  put  out  among  different 
families.  I  did  not  have  anything  to  do  with  the  prop- 
erty captured  from  the  emigrants,  or  the  cattle,  until 
three  months  after  the  massacre,  and  then  I  took  charge 
of  the  cattle,  being  ordered  to  do  so  by  Brigham.  There 
were  eighteen  wagons  in  all  at  the  emigrant  camp. 
They  were  wooden  axles  but  one,  and  that  was  a  light 
iron  axle ;  it  had  been  hauled  by  four  mules.  There 
were  over  five  hundred  head  of  cattle,  but  I  never 
got  the  half  of  them.  The  Indians  killed  a  number 
at  the  time  of  the  massacre,  and  drove  others  to  their 
tribes  when  they  went  home  from  Mountain  Meadows. 
Bishop  Klingensmith  put  the  Church  brand  on  fifty 
head  or  more  of  the  best  of  the  cattle. 

The  Indians  got  about  twenty  head  of  horses  and 
mules.    Brother  Samuel  Knight  got  a  large  sorrel  mare ; 


BLOOD   FEAST    OF    THE    DANITES     335 

Brother  Haight  got  a  span  of  average  American  mules ; 
Brother  Joel  White  got  a  fine  mare ;  Brother  Higbee  got 
a  good  large  mule ;  Bishop  Klingensmith  got  a  span  of 
mules.  Brothers  Haight,  Higbee,  and  Allen  each  took 
a  wagon.  The  people  took  what  they  wanted,  and 
had  divided  and  used  up  over  half  the  property  before 
I  was  put  in  charge. 

The  first  time  I  heard  that  a  messenger  had  been  sent 
to  Brigham  for  instructions  as  to  what  should  be  done 
with  the  emigrants  was  three  or  four  days  after  I 
returned  home  from  the  Meadows.  Then  I  heard  of  it 
from  Brother  Haight,  when  he  came  to  my  house  and 
had  a  talk  with  me.     He  said: 

"  We  are  all  in  a  muddle.  Brother  Haslem  has  re- 
turned from  Salt  Lake  City,  with  orders  from  Brigham 
to  let  the  emigrants  pass  in  safety."  In  this  conversa- 
tion Brother  Haight  also  said :  "  I  sent  an  order  to 
Brother  Higbee  to  save  the  emigrants,  after  I  had  sent 
the  orders  for  killing  them  all,  but  for  some  reason  the 
message  did  not  reach  him.  I  understand  that  the  mes- 
senger did  not  go  to  the  Meadows  at  all."  I  at  once 
saw  that  we  were  in  a  bad  fix,  and  I  asked  Brother 
Haight  what  was  to  be  done. 

Brother  Haight  told  me  it  was  the  orders  of  the 
Council  that  I  should  go  to  Salt  Lake  City  and  lay  the 
matter  before  Brigham.  I  asked  if  he  was  not  going  to 
write  a  report  of  it,  as  he  was  the  right  man  to  do  it; 
for  he  was  in  supreme  command  of  the  Danites  in  that 
section  of  the  country,  and  next  to  Bishop  Dame  in 
command  of  the  district.  He  refused  to  write  a  report, 
saying: 


336     BLOOD   FEAST    OF    THE   DANITES 

"  You  can  report  it  better  than  I  could  write  it.  You 
are  like  a  member  of  Brigham's  family,  and  can  talk 
to  him  privately  and  confidentially.  Do  this,  Brother 
Lee,  and  you  shall  receive  a  celestial  reward  for  it,  and 
the  time  will  come  when  all  who  acted  with  us  will  be 
glad  for  the  part  they  have  taken,  for  the  time  is  near 
at  hand  when  the  Saints  are  to  enjoy  the  riches  of  the 
earth.  And  all  who  deny  the  faith  and  doctrines  of 
the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  shall 
be  slain — the  sword  of  vengeance  shall  shed  their  blood ; 
their  wealth  shall  be  given  as  a  spoil  to  our  people." 


CHAPTER  XXII 

THE   DANITE   CHIEF   REPORTS   TO   BRIGHAM 

A  CCORDINGLY,   I   went   to   Salt   Lake   City   to 

/j^  report.  I  started  about  a  week  or  ten  days 
±  ^^  after  the  massacre,  and  was  on  the  way  about 
ten  days.  When  I  arrived  in  the  city  I  went 
to  Brigham's  house  and  gave  him  a  full,  detailed  state- 
ment of  the  whole  affair.  He  asked  me  if  I  had  brought 
a  letter  from  Brother  Haight,  with  his  report  of  the 
affair.     I  said: 

"  No,  Brother  Haight  wished  me  to  make  a  verbal 
report  of  it,  as  I  was  an  eye-witness.  Brother  Mc- 
Murdy,  Brother  Knight,  and  myself  killed  the  wounded 
men  in  the  wagons,  with  the  assistance  of  the  Indians. 
We  killed  six  wounded  men." 

Brigham  asked  me  many  questions,  and  I  told  him 
every  particular — everything  I  knew.  I  described 
everything  very  fully.     Brigham  then  said: 

"  Isaac  [referring  to  Haight]  has  sent  me  word  that 
if  they  had  killed  every  man,  woman,  and  child  in  the 
outfit  there  would  not  have  been  a  drop  of  innocent 
blood  shed  by  the  brethren ;  for  they  were  a  set  of  mur- 
derers, robbers,  and  thieves." 

While  I  was  talking  with  him  some  men  came  into 

337 


DANITE    REPORTS    TO    BRIGHAM 

his  house  to  see  him,  and  he  requested  me  to  keep  quiet 
until  they  left.  I  did  as  he  directed.  As  soon  as  the 
men  went  out  I  continued  my  recital.  I  gave  him  the 
names  of  every  man  that  had  been  present  at  the  mas- 
sacre. I  told  him  who  killed  various  ones.  In  fact, 
I  gave  him  all  the  information  there  was  to  give.  When 
I  had  finished  talking,  he  said: 

"This  is  the  most  unfortunate  affair  that  ever  befell 
the  Church.  I  am  afraid  of  treachery  among  the  breth- 
ren that  were  there.  If  anyone  tells  this  thing  so  that 
it  becomes  public,  it  will  work  us  great  injury.  I 
want  you  to  understand  now,  that  you  are  never  to 
tell  this  again,  not  even  to  Heber  C.  Kimball.  It  must 
be  kept  a  secret  among  ourselves.  When  you  get  home 
I  want  you  to  sit  down  and  write  a  long  letter,  and 
give  me  an  account  of  the  affair,  charging  it  to  the 
Indians.  You  sign  the  letter  as  Farmer  to  the  Indians, 
and  direct  it  to  me  as  Indian  Agent.  I  can  make  use 
of  such  a  letter  to  keep  off  damaging  and  trouble- 
some inquiries."  He  then  said:  "If  only  men  had  been 
killed,  I  would  not  have  cared  so  much.  I  suppose  the 
men  were  a  bad  set,  but  it  is  hard  to  kill  women  and 
children  for  the  sins  of  the  men.  I  must  have  time 
to  reflect  upon  it." 

Brigham  then  told  me  to  withdraw  and  call  next  day, 
and  he  would  give  me  an  answer.     I  said  to  him: 

"  Brother  Brigham,  the  people  all  felt,  and  I  know 
that  I  believed,  I  was  obeying  orders,  and  acting  for  the 
good  of  the  Church,  and  in  strict  conformity  with  the 
oaths  that  we  have  taken  to  avenge  the  blood  of  the 
Prophets.     You  must  either  sustain  the  Danites  in  what 


DANITE   REPORTS    TO    BRIGHAM      339 

they  have  done,  or  release  us  from  the  oaths  and  obliga- 
tions we  have  taken."     The  only  reply  he  made  was: 

"  Go  now ;  come  in  the  morning,  and  I  will  give 
you  an  answer."  I  went  to  see  him  again  in  the 
morning.  When  I  went  in  he  seemed  quite  cheerful. 
He  said: 

"I  have  made  that  matter  a  subject  of  prayer.  I 
went  right  to  God  with  it.  I  have  evidence  from  God 
that  He  has  ruled  it  all  for  good,  and  the  action  was  a 
righteous  one.  The  brethren  acted  from  pure  motives. 
The  only  trouble  is  they  acted  prematurely;  they  were 
a  little  ahead  of  time.  I  sustain  you  and  the  brethren 
in  what  was  done.  All  I  fear  is  treachery  on  the  part 
of  someone  who  took  a  hand  with  you,  but  we  will  look 
to  that." 

Then  I  was  again  cautioned  and  commanded  to  keep 
the  whole  thing  a  sacred  secret,  and  again  told  to  write 
the  report  as  Indian  Farmer,  laying  the  blame  on  the 
Indians.  That  ended  our  interview,  and  I  left  him 
and  started  for  my  home  at  Harmony.  When  I  reported 
my  interview  to  Brother  Haight,  and  give  him  Brig- 
ham's  answer,  he  was  well  pleased;  he  said  I  had  done 
well.  I  remember  a  circumstance  that  Brother  Haight 
then  related  about  Brother  Dan    McFarland.     He  said: 

"  Dan  will  make  a  great  warrior." 

"Why  do  you  think  so?" 

"  Well,"  returned  he,  "  Dan  came  to  me  and  said, 
*  You  must  get  me  another  knife,  because  the  one  I  have 
has  no  good  stuff  in  it,  for  the  edge  turned  when  I  cut  a 
fellow's  throat  at  the  Meadows.  I  caught  one  of  the 
devils  that  was  trying  to  get  away,  and  when  I  cut  his 


340      DANITE   REPORTS    TO    BRIGHAM 

throat  it  took  all  the  edge  off  my  knife.'     I  tell  you 
that  boy  will  make  a  warrior." 

Next  I  wrote  the  letter  to  Brigham  and  laid  the 
massacre  to  the  Indians.     It  was  as  follows: 

Harmony,  Washington  Co.,  U.  T., 
November  20th,  1857. 
To  His  Excellency,  Gov.  B.  Young: 

Dear  Sir:  My  report  under  date  May  11th,  1857, 
relative  to  the  Indians  over  whom  I  have  charge  as 
farmer,  showed  a  friendly  relation  between  them  and  the 
whites,  which  doubtless  would  have  continued  to  increase 
had  not  the  white  men  been  the  first  agressors,  as  was  the 
case  with  Capt.  Fancher's  company  of  emigrants,  pass- 
ing through  to  California  about  the  middle  of  Sep- 
tember last.  When  they  were  on  Corn  Creek,  fifteen 
miles  south  of  Fillimore  City,  Millard  County,  the 
company  poisoned  the  meat  of  an  ox,  which  they  gave 
the  Pah  Vant  Indians  to  eat,  causing  four  of  them  to 
die  immediate^,  besides  poisoning  a  number  more.  The 
company  also  poisoned  the  water  where  they  encamped, 
killing  the  cattle  of  the  settlers.  This  unguided  policy, 
planned  in  wickedness  by  this  company,  raised  the  wrath 
of  the  Indians,  which  soon  spread  through  the  southern 
tribes,  firing  them  for  revenge  till  blood  ran  in  their 
path,  and  as  the  wrong,  according  to  their  tradition,  was 
a  national  one,  any  portion  of  the  white  nation  was 
liable  to  atone  for  that  offense.  About  the  22d  of  Sep- 
tember Capt.  Fancher  and  company  fell  victims  to  the 
Indians,  near  Mountain  Meadows ;  their  cattle  and  horses 
were  shot  down  in  every  direction,  their  wagons  and  prop- 


DANITE   REPORTS    TO    BRIGHAM      341 

erty  mostly  committed  to  the  flames.  Had  they  been  the 
only  ones  that  suffered  we  would  have  less  cause  of  com- 
plaint. But  the  next  company  passing  through  had 
many  of  their  men  shot  down  near  Beaver  City,  and 
had  it  not  been  for  the  interposition  of  the  citizens  at 
that  place  the  whole  company  would  have  been  mas- 
sacred by  the  enraged  Pah  Vants.  From  this  place  they 
were  protected  by  military  force,  by  order  of  Bishop 
Dame,  who  also  provided  the  company  with  interpreters, 
to  help  them  through  to  the  Los  Vaagus.  On  the  Muddy 
some  three  to  five  hundred  Indians  again  attacked  the 
company,  and  drove  off  several  hundred  head  of  cattle, 
telling  the  company  that  if  they  fired  a  single  gun  they 
would  kill  every  soul.  The  interpreters  tried  to  regain 
the  stock,  or  a  portion  of  it,  by  presents,  but  in  vain. 
The  Indians  told  them  to  mind  their  own  business,  or 
their  lives  would  not  be  safe.  Since  that  occurrence  no 
company  has  been  able  to  pass  without  carrying  along 
some  of  our  interpreters  to  explain  matters  to  the  Indians. 
Friendly  feelings  yet  remain  between  the  natives  and 
settlers  and  I  have  no  hesitancy  in  saying  that  it  will 
increase  so  long  as  we  treat  them  kindly,  and  deal  hon- 
estly with  them.  I  have  been  blest  in  my  labors  the 
last  year.  Much  grain  has  been  raised  for  the  Indians. 
I  herewith  furnish  you  the  account  of  Bishop  Dame,  of 
Parowan,  for  cattle,  wagons,  etc. 

Furnished  for  the  benefit  of  the  Chief  Owanup  (ss.),  for 
Two  yoke  of  oxen,  $100  each,  one  wagon  and  chain 
$75.      Total $275.00 

Two  cows  $30  each,  for  labor  $80 140.00 

Total $415.00 


342      DANITE    REPORTS    TO    BRIGHAM 

P.  K.  Smith,  Cedar  City,  Iron  County: 

For  two  yoke  cattle  $100  each,  and  Mo.  2  Weekses  Band.      $200.00 

One  cow  $35,  do  one  wagon  $80,  total 115.00 

Total $315.00 

Jacob  Hamblin's  account  for  the  benefit  of  Talse  Gob- 
beth  Band,  Santa  Clara,  Washington  Co.  (ss.): 

Two  yoke  of  cattle,  $100  each,  do  one  wagon,  two  chains, 

$100,    total $300.00 

Two  cows  $35  each,  total 70.00 

Total $370.00 

Henry  Barney's  account  for  the  benefit  of  Tennquiches 
Band,  Harmony  (ss.): 

For  two  yoke  cattle  $100 $200.00 

Do  one  wagon  $100,  do  one  plow  $40,  total 140.00 

Do  four  cows  at  $35  each,  total 140.00 

For  labor  in  helping  to  secure  crops,  etc 40.00 

Total $520.00 

For  my  services  the  last  six  months,  and  for  provisions, 

clothing,    etc $600.00 

Sum  total $2,220.00 

From  the  above  report  you  will  see  that  the  wants  of 
the  natives  have  increased  with  their  experience  and 
practice  in  the  art  of  agriculture.  With  sentiments  of 
high  consideration. 

I  am  your  humble  servant, 

John  Doyle  Lee, 
Gov.  B.  Young.  Farmer  to  Pah  Utes  Indians. 

Having  signed,  I  forwarded  that  letter,  and  thought 
I  had  managed  the  affair  nicely.  I  put  in  this  expense 
account  of  two  thousand  two  hundred  and  twenty  dollars 


DANITE    REPORTS    TO    BRIGHAM      343 

just  to  show  off,  and  help  Brigham  to  something  from 
the  Government.  It  was  the  way  his  Indian  farmers  all 
did.  I  never  gave  the  Indians  one  of  the  articles  named 
in  the  letter.  No  one  of  the  men  mentioned  had  fur- 
nished anything  to  the  Indians,  but  I  did  it  this  way 
for  safety.  Brigham  never  spent  a  dollar  on  the  Indians 
while  he  was  Indian  Agent.  The  only  money  he  ever 
spent  on  the  Indians  was  when  we  were  at  war  with  them. 
Then  they  cost  us  some  money,  but  not  much. 

Brigham,  knowing  that  I  wrote  this  letter  solely  for 
the  protection  of  the  brethren,  used  it  in  making  up  his 
report  to  the  Government.  I  obeyed  his  orders  in  this, 
as  I  did  at  the  Mountain  Meadows.  I  acted  conscien- 
tiously, and  have  nothing  to  blame  myself  for. 

The  following  winter  I  was  a  delegate  to  the  Consti- 
tutional Convention  that  met  in  Salt  Lake  City  to 
form  a  constitution  preparatory  to  the  application  of 
Utah  for  admission  into  the  Union.  I  attended  during 
the  entire  session,  and  was  often  in  company  with  Brig- 
ham at  his  house  and  elsewhere,  and  he  treated  me  with 
kindness  and  consideration. 

At  the  close  of  the  session  of  the  Convention  I  was 
directed  by  Brigham  to  assume  charge  of  the  cattle 
and  other  property  captured  from  the  emigrants,  and 
take  care  of  it  for  the  Indians.  When  I  got  home  I 
gathered  up  about  two  hundred  head  of  cattle  and  put 
my  brand  on  them,  and  gave  them  to  the  Indians  as  they 
needed  them,  or  rather  when  they  demanded  them.  I 
did  that  until  all  of  the  emigrant  cattle  were  gone. 

The  taking  care  of  that  property  was  unfortunate, 
for  afterward  when  the  Indians  wanted  beef  they  thought 


344      DANITE    REPORTS    TO    BRIGHAM 

they  owned  everything  with  my  brand  on.  So  much 
so,  that  I  quit  branding  my  stock.  I  preferred  leaving 
them  unbranded,  for  everything  with  my  brand  on  would 
be  taken  by  the  Indians.  I  know  it  has  been  reported 
that  the  emigrants  were  very  rich.  That  is  a  mistake. 
Their  only  wealth  was  in  cattle  and  teams.  The  people 
were  comfortably  dressed  in  Kentucky  jeans  and  lindsey, 
but  they  had  no  fine  clothing  that  I  ever  saw.  They 
had  but  few  watches. 

While  in  Cedar  City  Brigham  preached  one  night. 
In  his  sermon,  when  speaking  of  the  Mountain  Meadows 
Massacre,  he  said: 

"  Do  you  know  who  those  people  were  that  were  killed 
on  the  Mountain  Meadows?  I  will  tell  you  who  those 
people  were.  They  were  fathers,  mothers,  brothers,  sis- 
ters, uncles,  aunts,  cousins,  and  children  of  those  who 
killed  the  Saints  and  drove  them  from  Missouri,  and 
afterwards  murdered  our  Prophets  in  Carthage  jail. 
And  yet  after  all  this,  I  am  told  there  are  some  of  the 
brethren  who  are  willing  to  swear  against  those  who  were 
engaged  in  that  affair.  I  hope  there  is  no  truth  in  this 
report.  I  hope  there  is  no  such  person  here,  under  the 
sound  of  my  voice.  But  if  there  is,  I  will  tell  him  my 
opinion  of  him,  and  the  fact  so  far  as  his  fate  is  con- 
cerned. Unless  he  repent  at  once  of  that  unholy  inten- 
tion, and  keep  the  secret,  he  will  die  a  dog's  death,  and 
go  to  hell.  I  must  not  hear  of  any  treachery  among 
my  people." 

These  words  of  Brigham  gave  great  comfort.  They 
insured  our  safety  and  took  away  our  fears. 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

LEE    NEARS    THE    END 

MANY  people  think  that  Brigham  cut  me  off 
from  the  Church  and  refused  to  recognize  me 
following  the  massacre.  I  will  relate  a  cir- 
cumstance that  took  place  ten  years  after 
the  facts  were  known  by  him. 

In  1867  or  1868  I  met  Brigham  and  suite  at  Paro- 
wan,  seventy  miles  from  Washington,  the  place  where  a 
part  of  my  family  resided.  Brother  James  Pace  was 
with  me.  The  Prophet  said  that  he  wanted  uncle  Jim 
Pace  to  go  with  me  and  prepare  dinner  for  him,  and  to 
go  by  my  herd  and  take  several  fat  kids  along  and  have 
a  good  dinner  for  him  by  the  time  he  got  there. 

Brigham's  will  was  our  pleasure.  We  rode  night  and 
day,  and  felt  thankful  that  we  were  worthy  the  honor 
of  serving  the  prophet  of  the  Living  God.  The  time 
designated  for  dinner  was  one  o'clock.  The  company 
arrived  at  eleven  o'clock,  two  hours  ahead  of  time.  The 
Prophet  drove  to  Bishop  Covington's  house,  in  the  block 
where  I  lived ;  he  halted  about  five  minutes  there,  instead 
of  driving  direct  to  my  house  according  to  previous 
arrangement.  Then  he  turned  his  carriage  around  and 
got  out  with  Amelia,  his  beloved,  and  went  into  the 
Bishop's  house,  leaving  his  suite  standing  in  the  street. 
Brigham  felt  his  dignity  trampled  on  because  I  was  not 

345 


346  LEE    NEARS    THE    END 

present  to  the  minute  to  receive  him  with  an  escort,  and 
welcome  and  do  homage  to  him  upon  entering  the  town. 
As  soon  as  I  learned  of  his  arrival  I  hastened  to  make 
apologies.  The  Prophet  heard  my  excuses,  and  said 
that  his  family  and  brethren,  all  except  himself  and 
Amelia,  could  go  to  my  house  to  dinner;  that  he  would 
not  eat  until  about  two  o'clock.  He  then  whispered  to 
me  and  said  : 

"  Cut  me  a  chunk  off  the  breast  of  the  turkey,  and  a 
piece  off  the  loin  of  one  of  the  fat  kids,  and  put  some 
rich  gravy  over  it,  and  I  will  eat  it  at  2  p.  m." 

At  two  o'clock  I  again  made  his  will  my  pleasure,  and 
carried  his  dinner  to  him  as  requested,  when  he  did  me  the 
honor  of  eating  it.  The  rest  of  the  company  went  to 
my  house  and  took  dinner.  Among  my  guests  that  day 
were  Bishop  Hunter,  Brothers  John  Taylor,  W.  Wood- 
ruff, several  of  the  Prophet's  sons  and  daughters,  and 
many  others. 

At  dinner  Brother  Smith  and  others  of  the  twelve 
apostles  laughed  about  the  anger  of  Brigham,  and  said 
that  if  the  Old  Boss  had  not  got  miffed  they  would  have 
lost  the  pleasure  of  eating  the  fat  turkey.  The  party  en- 
joyed themselves  that  day,  and  had  many  a  laugh  over 
the  Prophet's  anger  robbing  him  of  an  excellent  dinner. 
At  that  time  part  of  my  family  was  at  Washington, 
but  I  also  had  quite  a  family  living  at  Harmony,  where 
several  of  my  wives  were  staying.  The  next  morning 
the  Prophet  asked  me  if  I  was  going  to  Harmony  that 
night.     I  told  him  that  I  did  intend  going. 

"  I  wish  you  would  go,"  said  he,  "  and  prepare  dinner 
for  us." 


LEE    NEARS    THE    END  347 

Brigham  then  gave  me  full  instructions  as  to  what  to 
prepare  for  dinner,  and  how  he  wanted  his  meat  cooked, 
and  said  the  company  would  be  at  my  house  in  Harmony 
the  next  day  at  1  o'clock,  p.  m.  I  at  once  proceeded  to 
obey  his  instructions.  I  rode  to  Harmony  through  a 
rain  storm,  and  I  confess  I  was  proud  of  my  position. 
I  esteemed  it  a  great  honor  to  have  the  privilege  of 
entertaining  the  prophet  of  the  Lord. 

My  entire  family  in  Harmony  were  up  all  night,  cook- 
ing and  making  ready  to  feed  and  serve  the  Lord's 
anointed  and  his  followers.  I  killed  beeves,  sheep, 
goats,  turkeys,  geese,  ducks,  and  chickens,  all  of  which 
were  prepared  according  to  instructions,  and  eaten  by 
Brigham  and  his  party  next  day. 

Prompt  to  time,  the  Prophet  and  his  suite  and  an 
escort  on  horseback  came  into  the  Fort.  There  were 
seventy-three  carriages,  besides  the  Danite  escort.  I 
entertained  the  entire  party,  giving  them  dinner,  supper, 
and  breakfast. 

In  1858  Brigham  called  upon  me  to  locate  a  company 
of  cotton  growers,  of  which  Brother  Joseph  Ham  was 
captain.  This  company  was  sent  out  by  Brigham  and 
the  leading  men  of  Salt  Lake  City,  to  test  the  growing 
of  cotton  on  the  Santa  Clara  and  Rio  Virgin  bottoms. 
In  obedience  to  counsel,  I  located  the  company  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Santa  Clara  River,  about  four  miles  south 
of  where  St.  George  now  stands. 

In  1859  or  1860,  the  first  trip  that  Brigham  took 
from  Salt  Lake  City  to  southern  Utah,  he  went  by  way 
of  Pinto,  Mountain  Meadows,  Santa  Clara,  and  Wash- 
ington.     I   was   at   Washington,   building   a   gristmill, 


348  LEE    NEARS    THE    END 

some  two  miles  west  of  the  town,  when  he  came  along. 
I  was  sitting  on  a  rock  about  thirty  steps  from  the  road. 
His  carriage  was  in  the  lead,  as  was  usual  with  him  when 
traveling.  When  he  came  opposite  where  I  was  sitting 
he  halted  and  called  me  to  his  carriage,  and  bid  me  get  in. 
I  did  so.  He  seemed  glad  to  see  me,  and  asked  where  I 
lived.  I  told  him  I  lived  in  the  same  block  with  Bishop 
Covington,  and  that  he  would  pass  my  door  in  going 
to  the  Bishop's.  I  then  thought  he  would  put  up  with 
the  Bishop,  and  not  with  a  private  person. 

In  crossing  the  creek,  on  the  way  into  town,  the  sand 
was  heavy.  I  was  about  to  jump  out  and  walk.  He 
objected,  saying: 

"Sit  still.  You  are  of  more  value  than  horseflesh 
yet." 

When  we  neared  my  residence,  he  said: 

"  Is  this  where  you  live,  John  ?  " 

"It  is.  That  is  where  the  Bishop  lives.**  The  old 
man  made  no  reply,  but  continued  on.     Then  he  said : 

"  You  have  a  nice  place  here.  I  have  a  notion  to  stop 
with  you." 

"  You  are  always  welcome  to  my  house,"  I  replied. 

Then  he  said  to  the  company,  which  consisted,  I  think, 
of  seventy-three  carriages: 

"  Some  of  you  had  better  scatter  round  among  the 
brethren." 

About  half  the  company  did  so.  The  rest,  with  the 
Prophet,  stayed  at  my  house.  The  next  day  the  whole 
company  went  on  to  Tokerville,  twenty  miles  from  my 
residence.  I  went  with  them  to  that  place.  In  the 
evening  all  went  to  St.  George,  and  held  a  two  days' 


LEE    NEARS    THE    END  349 

meeting.  At  the  close  of  the  meeting  the  Prophet  called 
me  to  the  stand,  and  said: 

"John,  I  will  be  in  New  Harmony  on  Wednesday 
next.  I  want  you  to  notify  the  Saints,  and  have  a 
bowery  built,  and  prepare  for  my  reception." 

Brother  Imday  was  President  of  that  place,  and  was  at 
the  meeting.  I  traveled  all  night,  and  reported  the 
orders  of  the  Prophet  to  the  people.  Great  preparations 
were  made  for  his  reception.  A  committee  of  arrange- 
ments was  appointed,  with  a  committee  to  wait  on  his 
Honor.  Also  an  escort  of  fifteen  Danites  was  selected  to 
accompany  this  committee.  They  went  out  fifteen  miles, 
where  they  met  the  Prophet  and  his  followers  and  made  a 
report  of  our  proceedings.     He  thanked  them,  and  said : 

"I  am  going  to  stop  with  Brother  John  D.,"  as  he 
often  called  me.     "  John,  I  am  going  to  stop  with  you." 

"  You  know  you  are  always  welcome,"  I  said. 

Brigham  drove  to  the  center  of  the  town  and  halted; 
then  he  said : 

"John,  where  do  you  live?"  I  pointed  across  the 
field  about  half  a  mile. 

It  being  his  will,  we  went  to  my  house,  sixteen  car- 
riages going  with  us.  Quite  a  number  of  Brigham's 
company  had  gone  by  Kanab,  to  Cedar  City,  to  hold 
meetings  in  what  settlements  they  would  pass  through. 
The  arrangements  of  the  committee  were  treated  with 
indifference  by  Brigham  and  his  party.  All  the  com- 
pany but  one  carriage  went  to  my  house;  that  one 
stopped  at  Brother  James  Pace's.  During  their  stay 
at  my  house  all  were  friendly.  Brigham  asked  me  to 
go  with  them  to  Cedar  City,  which  I  did. 


350  LEE    NEARS    THE    END 

In  1870,  some  time  in  the  fall,  I  went  from  Parowan 
by  way  of  Panguich,  up  the  Severe  River  with  Brigham, 
on  a  trip  to  the  Pareah  country.  On  this  trip  I  was 
appointed  a  road  commissioner,  with  ten  men  to  go  ahead, 
view  out  and  prepare  the  road  for  Brigham  and  his 
company  to  travel  over.  While  at  Upper  Kanab  I  had 
a  private  interview  with  him,  concerning  my  future. 
Brigham  said  he  thought  I  had  met  with  opposition  and 
hardships  enough  to  entitle  me  to  have  rest  the  balance 
of  my  life;  that  I  had  best  leave  Harmony,  and  settle 
in  some  good  place  farther  south ;  build  up  a  home  and 
gather  strength  around  me.  After  a  while  we  would 
cross  over  into  Arizona  Territory,  near  the  San  Fran- 
cisco Mountains,  and  there  establish  the  order  of  Enoch, 
or  United  Order.  We  were  to  take  a  portable  steam 
sawmill  and  cut  lumber  with  which  to  build  up  the 
southern  settlements,  and  I  was  to  run  the  mill  in  con- 
nection with  Bishop  Stewart.  This  I  consider  an  addi- 
tional honor  shown  me  by  the  Prophet. 

From  Upper  Kanab  I  was  sent  across  the  mountains  to 
Lower  Kanab,  to  Bishop  Stewart's,  to  have  him  carry 
supplies  for  the  Prophet  and  company.  I  had  to  travel 
sixty  miles  without  a  trail,  but  I  was  glad  of  a  chance  to 
perform  any  duty  that  would  please  the  Prophet.  I 
again  met  the  company,  and  went  with  the  party  to 
Tokerville,  where  I  closed  arrangements  with  Brigham 
about  the  sawmill.  All  was  understood  and  agreed  upon, 
and  we  parted  in  a  very  friendly  manner.  About  two 
weeks  after  leaving  Brigham  and  party  at  Tokerville,  I 
was  notified  that  I  had  been  suspended  from  the  Church 
because  of  the  Mountain  Meadows  affair. 


LEE    NEARS    THE    END  351 

The  following  spring  I  visited  the  Prophet  at  St. 
George,  and  asked  him  why  they  had  thus  dealt  with  me, 
without  allowing  me  a  chance  to  speak  for  myself;  why 
they  had  waited  seventeen  years  and  then  cut  me  off; 
why  I  was  not  cut  off  at  once,  if  what  I  had  done  was 
evil  ? 

"  I  never  knew  the  facts  until  lately,"  he  said. 

"  Brother  Brigham,  you  know  I  told  the  whole  story  to 
you  a  short  time  after  it  happened." 

The  reply  he  made  was  this : 

"  Be  a  man,  and  not  a  baby.  I  am  your  friend,  and 
not  your  enemy.  You  shall  have  a  rehearing.  Go  up 
to  the  office  and  see  Brother  Erastus  Snow,  and  arrange 
the  time  for  the  hearing." 

We  arranged  the  time  of  meeting.  It  was  agreed  that 
all  parties  interested  were  to  be  notified  of  the  meeting, 
and  required  to  be  in  St.  George  on  the  following 
Wednesday,  at  2  p.  m.  All  parties  agreed  to  this,  and 
after  talking  over  the  whole  thing  I  again  parted  with 
Brigham  in  a  very  friendly  manner.  I  went  to  Wash- 
ington and  stayed  with  my  family  there.  The  next 
morning  I  started  for  Harmony,  to  visit  my  family 
at  that  place,  and  make  arrangements  for  the  rehearing 
that  was  to  me  of  the  greatest  consequence.  I  then  con- 
sidered that  if  I  was  cut  off  from  the  Church  I  might 
better  be  dead;  that  out  of  the  Church  I  could  find  no 
joys  worth  living  for. 

Soon  after  I  left  Washington  Erastus  Snow,  one  of 
the  twelve  apostles,  arrived  at  my  house  and  asked 
for  me.  My  family  told  him  I  had  gone  to  Harmony 
to  arrange  for  the   new  hearing   and  trial  before   the 


352  LEE    NEARS    THE   END 

Church  authorities.  He  appeared  to  be  much  disap- 
pointed at  not  meeting  me,  and  told  my  family  that 
Brigham  had  reconsidered  the  matter,  and  there  would 
be  no  rehearing  or  investigation ;  that  the  order  cutting 
me  off  from  the  Church  would  stand;  that  he  would 
send  a  letter  to  me  which  would  explain  the  matter, 
and  the  letter  would  reach  Harmony  about  as  soon  as 
I  did.  On  the  next  Tuesday  night  an  anonymous  letter 
was  left  at  my  house  by  one  of  the  sons  of  Erastus 
Snow,  with  orders  to  hand  it  to  me.  The  letter  read 
as  follows: 

John  Doyle  Lee,  of  Washington : 

Dear  Sir:  If  you  consult  your  own  interest,  and 
that  of  those  that  would  be  your  friends,  you  will  not 
press  an  investigation  at  this  time,  as  it  will  only  serve 
to  implicate  ones  who  would  otherwise  be  your  friends, 
and  cause  them  to  suffer  with,  or  inform  upon  you.  Our 
advice  is  to  make  yourself  scarce,  and  keep  out  of  the 
way. 

There  was  no  signature,  but  I  knew  it  came  from 
Apostle  Snow,  written  by  orders  of  Brigham.  When  I 
read  the  letter  I  saw  that  I  had  nothing  to  hope  from 
the  Church,  and  my  grief  was  as  great  as  I  could  bear. 
To  add  to  my  troubles,  Brigham  sent  word  to  my  wives 
that  they  were  divorced  from  me  and  could  leave  me, 
if  they  wished  to  do  so.  This  was  the  hardest  blow 
I  ever  received  in  my  life,  for  I  loved  my  wives.  As 
the  result  of  Brigham's  advice  eleven  of  my  wives  de- 
serted me,  and  have  never  lived  with  me  since  that  time. 


LEE    NEARS    THE    END  353 

Afterwards  I  was  arrested  (on  or  about  the  9th  of 
November,  1874)  and  taken  to  Fort  Cameron,  in  Beaver 
County,  Utah  Territory,  and  placed  in  prison  there.  A 
few  days  after  my  arrest  I  was  visited  in  prison  by 
Brothers  George  A.  Smith,  Orson  Hyde,  Erastus  Snow, 
A.  F.  McDonald,  and  many  other  leaders  of  the  Church. 
They  each  and  all  told  me  to  stand  to  my  integrity,  and 
all  would  come  right  in  the  end. 

At  this  time  the  Prophet  was  stopping  with  Bishop 
Murdock,  in  Beaver  City.  My  wife  Rachel  went  under 
cloud  of  night  to  see  him  and  have  a  talk  about  my  case. 
He  received  her  with  kindness,  saying: 

"  Sister  Rachel,  are  you  standing  by  Brother  John?" 

"  Yes,  sir,  I  am,"  was  her  reply. 

"That  is  right,"  said  he.  "God  bless  you  for  it. 
Tell  Brother  John  to  stand  to  his  integrity  to  the  end, 
and  not  a  hair  of  his  head  shall  be  harmed." 

What  is  there  more  ?  I  wait  within  the  reach  of  death. 
There  is  no  help  for  the  widow's  son.  Still,  all  is  for  the 
best. 


354  LEE    NEARS    THE    END 

Camp  Cameron,  March  23rd,  1877. 
Morning  clear,  still  and  pleasant.  The  guard, 
George  Tracy,  informs  me  that  Col.  Nelson  and  Judge 
Howard  have  gone.  Since  my  confinement  here  I  have 
reflected  much  over  my  sentence,  and  as  the  time  of  my 
execution  has  come,  I  feel  composed.  I  hope  to  meet 
the  bullets  with  manly  courage.  I  declare  my  innocence. 
I  have  done  nothing  wrong.  I  have  a  reward  in  Heaven, 
and  my  conscience  does  not  accuse  me.  This  to  me  is 
a  consolation.  I  place  more  value  upon  it  than  I  would 
upon  an  eulogy  without  merit.  If  my  work  be  finished 
on  earth,  I  ask  God  in  Heaven,  in  the  name  of  His  Son 
Jesus  Christ,  to  receive  my  spirit,  and  allow  me  to  meet 
my  loved  ones  who  have  gone  behind  the  veil.  The 
bride  of  my  youth  and  her  faithful  mother ;  my  devoted 
friend  and  companion,  N.  A. ;  my  dearly  beloved  children, 
with  whom  I  parted  in  sorrow,  but  shall  meet  in  joy — 
I  bid  you  farewell.  Be  true  to  each  other.  Live  faith- 
ful before  God,  that  we  ma}T  meet  in  the  mansions  that 
God  has  prepared  for  His  servants.  Remember  the  last 
words  of  your  most  true  friend  on  earth,  and  let  them 
sink  into  your  aching  hearts.  I  leave  my  blessing  with 
you.     Farewell.  John  Doyle  Lee. 


APPENDIX 


APPENDIX 


BLOOD   ATONEMENT 

As  exhibiting  the  Mormon  position  on  the  doctrine  of  "  Blood 
Atonement,"  the  following  extracts  are  taken  from  the  sermons 
and  preachings  of  the  Prophet  Brigham  Young: 

"  I  could  refer  you  to  plenty  of  instances  where  men  have  been 
righteously  slain  in  order  to  atone  for  their  sins." 

"  Now,  when  you  hear  my  brethren  telling  about  cutting  peo- 
ple off  from  the  earth,  that  you  consider  is  strong  doctrine;  but 
it  is  to  save  them,  not  to  destroy  them." 

"All  mankind  love  themselves;  and  let  these  principles  be 
known  by  an  inaividual,  and  he  would  be  glad  to  have  his  blood 
shed.  That  would  be  loving  themselves  even  unto  eternal  exal- 
tation." 

"This  is  loving  our  neighbor  as  ourselves;  if  he  needs  help, 
help  him;  if  he  wishes  salvation,  and  it  is  necessary  to  spill  his 
blood  upon  the  ground  in  order  that  he  be  saved,  spill  it." 

"  Any  of  you  who  understand  the  principles  of  eternity — if  you 
have  sinned  a  sin  requiring  the  shedding  of  blood,  except  the 
sin  unto  death— would  not  be  satisfied  or  rest  until  your  blood 
should  be  spilled,  that  you  might  gain  the  salvation  you  desire. 
This  is  the  way  to  love  mankind." 

"  It  is  true  the  blood  of  the  Son  of  God  was  shed  for  sins 
through  the  fall  and  those  committed  by  men,  yet  ye  men  can 
commit  sins  which  it  can  never  remit.  As  it  was  in  the  ancient 
days,  so  it  is  in  our  day;  and  though  the  principles  are  taught 
publicly  from  this  stand,  still  the  people  do  not  understand 
them;  yet  the  law  is  precisely  the  same." 

"  I  have  known  a  great  many  men  who  have  left  this  Church, 
for    whom    there    is    no    chance    whatever    of    exaltation;    but    if 

357 


358  APPENDIX 

their  blood  had  been  spilled,  it  would  have  been  better  for 
them.  The  wickedness  and  ignorance  of  the  nations  forbid  this 
principle  being  in  full  force,  but  the  time  will  come  when  the 
law  of  God  will  be  in  full  force." 

"  Will  you  love  your  brothers  and  sisters  likewise,  when  they 
have  committed  a  sin  that  cannot  be  atoned  for  without  the 
shedding  of  their  blood?  Will  you  love  that  man  or  woman  well 
enough  to  shed  their  blood?  That  is  what  Jesus  Christ  meant. 
He  never  told  a  man  to  love  his  enemies  in  their  wickedness.  He 
never  intended  any  such  thing." 

"  I  have  known  scores  and  hundreds  of  people  for  whom 
there  would  have  been  a  chance  in  the  last  resurrection  if  their 
lives  had  been  taken  and  their  blood  spilled  upon  the  ground  as 
a  smoking  incense  to  the  Almighty,  but  who  are  now  angels  to 
the  devil,  until  our  elder  brother,  Jesus  Christ,  raises  them  up, 
and  conquers  death,  hell,  and  the  grave." 

"  There  are  sins  that  can  be  atoned  for  by  an  offering  upon 
an  altar,  as  in  ancient  days;  and  there  are  sins  that  the  blood 
of  a  lamb,  of  a  calf,  or  of  turtle  doves  cannot  remit,  but  they 
must  be  atoned  for  by  the  blood  of  the  man.  That  is  the  rea- 
son why  men  talk  to  you  as  they  do  from  this  stand;  they  un- 
derstand the  doctrine,  and  throw  out  a  few  words  about  it. 
You  have  been  taught  that  doctrine,  but  you  do  not  under- 
stand it." 

"  Now,  take  a  person  in  this  congregation,  who  has  a  knowl- 
edge of  being  saved  in  the  kingdom  of  our  God  and  our  Father, 
and  being  an  exalted  one, — who  knows  and  understands  the 
principles  of  eternal  life,  and  sees  the  beauty  and  excellency  of 
the  eternities  before  him,  compared  with  the  vain  and  foolish 
things  of  the  world;  and  suppose  he  is  overtaken  with  a  gross 
fault — that  he  has  committed  a  fault  which  he  knows  will  deprive 
him  of  that  exaltation  which  he  desires;  and  that  he  cannot  attain 
to  it  without  the  shedding  of  his  blood;  and  also  knows  that 
by  having  his  blood  shed,  he  will  atone  for  that  sin  and  be 
saved,  and  be  exalted  with  the  gods,  is  there  a  man  or  woman 
in  this  house  but  what  would  say,  'Shed  my  blood,  that  I  may 
be  saved  and  exalted  with  the  gods '  ?  " 


APPENDIX  359 


THE  STORY  OF  LEE'S  ARREST 


United  States  Marshal's  Office, 
Beaver  City,  Utah,  April  1st,  1877. 


My  Dear  Sir:  As  requested,  I  send  you  the  facts  of  the  arrest 
of  John  Doyle  Lee,  from  the  time  the  warrants  were  placed  in 
my  hands  until  I  arrested  him  and  brought  him  to  Beaver  City. 
I  tell  it  in  my  own  way,  and  you  can  use  it  as  you  see  proper. 

About  the  1st  of  October,  1874,  warrants  were  placed  in  my 
hands  for  the  arrest  of  Lee,  Haight,  Higbee,  Stewart,  Wilden, 
Adair,  Klingensmith,  and  Jukes  (the  warrant  for  the  arrest  of 
Dame  not  being  placed  in  my  hands  at  that  time).  I  received 
instructions  from  General  George  R.  Maxwell,  United  States 
Marshal  for  the  District  of  Utah,  that  Lee  was  the  most  im- 
portant one  of  all  those  indicted,  and  that  he  wanted  him  ar- 
rested first,  if  possible,  but  that  it  was  a  dangerous  undertaking, 
for  he  was  satisfied  by  what  he  could  learn  that  Lee  would  never 
be  taken  alive.  He  wanted  me  to  take  him  alive,  if  possible,  but 
not  at  too  great  a  risk;  that  he  did  not  want  to  give  me  any  plan 
of  operations  or  particular  instructions  how  to  act,  as  he  believed 
I  knew  more  about  that  kind  of  business  than  he  did,  and  that 
he  did  not  wish  to  give  any  officer  under  him  any  plans  when 
he  was  sure,  as  he  was  in  this  case,  that  it  would  be  laying  a  plan 
to  have  one  of  his  own  officers  killed.  I  took  the  case  in  hand, 
thinking  at  that  time  that  I  would  have  to  go  to  Lee's  place  on 
the  Colorado  River.     I  was  arranging  for  that  trip. 

On  the  28th  day  of  October,  1874,  I  started  south  from  Beaver 
City,  to  summon  jurors  for  the  November  term  of  the  District 
Court  for  the  Second  Judicial  District  of  Utah  Territory,  to  be 
held  at  Beaver  City.  I  also  intended  to  procure  a  guide,  if  I 
could  do  so,  and  go  to  the  Colorado  River  to  make  the  arrest. 
When  I  reached  Parowan  I  learned  that  it  was  currently  re- 
ported that  Lee  had  come  from  the  Colorado  River,  and  was 
then  in  the  southern  counties  of  Utah.  He  was  supposed  to  be 
at  Harmony,  because  it  was  known  that  he  had  some  accounts 
due  him  there,  which  he  was  then  probably  collecting,  in  the 
shape  of  provisions,  to  take  back  with  him  to  the  river.  I  at 
once  started  again,  on  my  way  south,  determined  to  arrest  him 
at    Harmony,   and    to   do   so    alone,    for    I    did    not   know   where 


360  APPENDIX 

reliable  aid  could  be  had.  I  considered  there  was  no  time  to 
lose,  and  that  I  was  taking  no  more  chances  in  attempting  the 
arrest  alone  than  I  would  be  taking  if  I  found  him  at  the  Col- 
orado River,  at  his  stronghold,  even  if  backed  by  a  strong 
force. 

On  my  way  I  met  Thomas  Winn.  I  told  him  what  I  was  in- 
tending to  do.  I  told  him  I  was  going  to  arrest  Lee.  Winn  said 
he  considered  it  madness,  as  it  was  reported  that  several  of  Lee's 
sons  were  with  him,  and  all  armed.  He  volunteered  to  go  with 
me  and  take  even  chances. 

We  finally  decided  that  he  should  go  to  Iron  City  and  get 
help,  as  there  were  then  several  men  there  that  we  could  depend 
on.  He  was  to  get  these  men  and  be  at  Harmony  by  daylight 
on  the  morning  of  the  30th  of  October.  I  was  to  go  to  Harmony 
and  get  there  soon  after  dark  the  night  of  the  29th  of  October, 
and  make  the  arrest,  if  I  thought  I  could  do  so  and  get  away 
in  safety  under  the  cover  of  night.  If  not,  I  was  to  find  out 
where  he  was,  and  wait  for  assistance. 

When  I  got  to  Hamilton's  Fort,  eight  miles  south  of  Cedar 
City,  I  learned  that  Lee  had  left  Harmony  and  gone  back  to  the 
Colorado  River,  by  the  way  of  Toquerville,  and  was  then  sev- 
eral days  ahead  of  me.  I  then  sent  a  boy  out  on  the  Iron  City 
road  to  stop  Winn  and  send  him  back.  I  proceeded  on  my  way 
and  summoned  my  jurors.  I  could  hear  nothing  of  Lee  in  the 
southern  country.  On  my  way  back  I  stopped  at  Thomas  Winn's 
house,  and  got  him  to  go  over  on  the  Severe  River,  to  see  if  Lee 
had  not  gone  by  the  way  of  Panguitch,  and  stopped  there  to  lay 
in  more  supplies. 

Winn  started  on  the  5th  day  of  November,  and  took  Franklin 
R.  Fish  with  him.  They  pretended  to  be  looking  for  stock. 
They  were  to  report  to  me  at  Parowan,  on  the  night  of  the  7th 
of  November.     I  returned  to  Beaver  City,  and  made  my  returns. 

On  the  morning  of  November  7th  I  started  for  Parowan  to 
meet  my  men,  Winn  and  Fish.  That  same  day  Brigham  Young 
went  from  Beaver  to  Parowan.  He  passed  me  near  the  Buck 
Horn  Springs.  I  have  no  doubt  but  that  he  thought  I  was  there 
to  assassinate  him,  for  he  had  four  of  his  best  fighting  Danites 
with  him  as  a  guard.  They  were  armed  with  Henry  rifles,  and 
as  they  came  up  to  me  the  Danites  rode  between  me  and  their 
beloved   Prophet's  carriage;   but  they  had   no  reason   for  alarm. 


APPENDIX  361 

Brigham  Young  was  not  the  man  that  I  was  after  at  that  time. 
I  met  Winn  and  Fish  at  Red  Creek.  As  they  were  coming  out 
of  Little  Creek  Canyon    Winn  remarked: 

"  Your  man  is  there !  " 

As  the  men  had  found  that  Lee  had  made  everything  ready 
for  a  start,  we  rode  on  to  Parowan,  where  I  arranged  my  plan 
of  action.  Fish  was  to  go  back  over  the  mountains  to  Pan- 
guitch  that  night,  with  instructions  to  come  out  and  meet  us,  in 
case  Lee  should  start  away  from  Panguitch.  I  was  to  start  back 
toward  Beaver  City  until  I  had  passed  Red  Creek  settlement, 
and  then  go  up  Little  Creek  Canyon.  The  others,  Thomas  Winn, 
Thomas  LaFever,  Samuel  G.  Rodgers  and  David  EVans,  were  to 
go  into  the  mountains  in  different  places,  and  all  to  meet  near 
Thompson's  Mill  on  Little  Creek.  We  followed  this  plan,  and 
met  at  the  mill.  We  then  went  over  the  mountains  towards  Pan- 
guitch. 

The  snow  on  the  way  would  average  fully  two  feet  in  depth, 
and  the  night  was  very  cold.  We  stopped  at  a  place  about  three 
miles  from  Panguitch  for  the  night.  I  sent  David  Evans  into 
Panguitch  to  see  Fish,  and  find  out  if  all  was  right.  Long  be- 
fore daylight  we  saddled  our  horses  and  started  on,  for  the  night 
was  bitter  cold.  We  had  no  blankets  with  us,  and  dared  not 
build  a  fire,  for  fear  it  would  alarm  Lee  and  notify  him  that 
we  were  there.  We  reached  the  place  where  Evans  was  to  meet 
us  sometime  before  daylight;  he  was  not  there.  We  waited 
until  after  the  sun  was  up,  but  still  Evans  did  not  come.  Then 
thinking  that  my  plans  had  been  found  out  in  some  way,  and 
that  my  two  men,  Fish  and  Evans,  were  captured,  and  more  than 
likely  Blood  Atoned,  I  concluded  to  act  quickly  and  effectually. 

We  mounted  our  horses  and  dashed  into  the  town  at  full 
speed.  We  found  Evans,  and  learned  that  Fish  had  not  been 
able  to  locate  Lee,  but  knew  that  he  was  in  town.  I  then  or- 
dered my  men  to  go  to  different  parts  of  the  town,  and  keep 
a  good  lookout,  and  not  to  let  any  wagon  go  out  of  town  until 
they  had  searched  the  wagon.  I  inquired  of  the  citizens  about 
Lee,  but  could  learn  nothing  from  them  about  him.  Some  said 
they  never  knew  him,  others  that  they  never  heard  of  such  a 
man,  had  not  even  heard  the  name. 

The  citizens  soon  came  crowding  around  in  disagreeable  num- 
bers.    I  saw  I  must  resort  to  strategy,  or  I  and  my  friends  were 


362  APPENDIX 

in  danger;  so  in  order  to  disperse  the  crowd,  I  took  out  my  book 
and  pencil  and  took  down  the  names  of  those  around  me.  I  then 
summoned  them  to  assist  me  in  finding  and  arresting  Lee.  They 
each  and  all  had  some  excuse,  but  I  refused  to  excuse  any  of 
them  and  ordered  them  to  go  and  get  their  arms  and  come  back 
and  aid  me.  This  worked  well,  for  in  less  than  five  minutes 
there  was  not  a  Mormon  to  be  seen  on  the  streets  of  Panguitch. 
About  this  time  I  rode  near  Thomas  Winn,  when  he  said: 

"  I  believe  I  have  Lee  spotted.  I  asked  a  little  boy  where 
Lee's  wife  lived,  and  he  showed  me  the  house." 

This  was  something  to  work  on.  I  rode  around  to  the  house 
that  Winn  pointed  out  to  me.  As  I  turned  the  street  corner  I 
saw  a  woman  looking  into  a  log  pen,  and  when  she  saw  me  she 
turned  back  towards  the  house,  then  turned  and  walked  back  to 
the  pen,  and  appeared  to  be  talking  to  someone  in  the  pen.  She 
seemed  to  be  very  much  excited.  I  rode  by  the  house  and  around 
the  lot,  and  while  doing  so  I  saw  a  little  girl  go  out  and  look 
into  the  pen  for  a  little  while;  she  then  took  up  a  handful  of 
straw  and  went  back  into  the  house.  I,  like  Winn,  was  then 
satisfied  that  Lee  was  in  that  pen.  I  then  told  Winn  to  keep 
the  place  in  sight,  but  not  appear  to  be  watching  it,  while  I  was 
getting  ready  to  search  for  Lee.  I  soon  afterwards  met  Samuel 
Lee.  I  took  down  his  name  and  ordered  him  to  assist  me  in 
searching  for  and  arresting  John  D.  Lee. 

"  John  D.  Lee  is  my  father,  sir,"  said  he. 

At  that  I  told  him  it  made  no  difference  to  me  if  he  was  his 
grandmother,  that  I  was  going  to  search  the  house  and  wanted 
him  with  me.  He  said  he  was  going  down  to  the  threshing 
machine  to  see  his  brother  Al,  and  started  off.  I  drew  my 
revolver  and  told  him  to  stop.  He  walked  right  along,  looking 
back  over  his  shoulder  at  me  all  the  time.  I  then  spurred  my 
horse  and  went  in  front  of  him.     He  said: 

"You  can  shoot  and  be  hanged.  I  am  not  heeled,  but  I  am 
going  down  to  see  my  brother  Al." 

While  we  were  talking,  Alma  Lee  came  up  and  asked  what 
was  up.     Sam  said: 

"This  is  the  officer  come  to  arrest  father." 

"  Is  that  all !     I  thought  there  was  a  dog  fight." 

He  then  took  Sam  one  side  and  talked  to  him  for  a  time. 
Sam  soon  came  back  and  said  he  was  ready  to  go  with  me.     I 


APPENDIX  363 

then  dismounted  and  had  Winn  do  the  same.  I  first  went  into 
the  house,  where  I  found  several  women.  I  searched  the  house 
thoroughly,  but  found  no  one  in  it  that  I  wanted.  I  then  said  to 
Sam: 

"  We  will  go  over  to  the  other  house." 

"  All  right,  come  on,"  said  Sam,  and  started  out  ahead  of  me. 

When  I  got  into  the  yard  I  stopped,  saying: 

"  Hold  on ;  here  is  a  corral  out  here,  let  us  examine  that." 

At  this  Sam  came  to  a  standstill,  and  was  very  much  excited. 
I  was  then  certain  that  my  man  was  there.  I  had  to  urge  Sam 
considerably  to  get  him  to  go  up  to  the  corral  with  me.  Henry 
Darrow,  one  of  Lee's  sons-in-law,  followed  us.  I  took  a  circle 
around  the  corral,  and  then  walked  up  to  the  log  pen.  This  pen 
was  about  seven  feet  wide,  nine  feet  long,  and  four  feet  high  in  the 
clear.  There  was  a  hole  close  to  the  ground,  just  about  large 
enough  for  a  man  to  crawl  through.  I  first  went  to  this  hole 
and  looked  through  into  the  pen,  but  I  could  see  nothing  but 
some  loose  straw  in  the  back  end  of  the  pen.  I  then  discovered 
a  little  hole  between  the  top  logs,  near  the  back  end,  where  the 
straw  covering  was  off.  I  went  to  this  hole  and  put  my  eye  down 
to  it,  and  then  I  saw  one  side  of  Lee's  face,  as  he  lay  on  his  right 
side;  his  face  was  partly  covered  with  loose  straw.  I  waited  a 
few  seconds,  until  Winn  came  near  enough  for  him  to  hear  me 
without  my  speaking  over  a  whisper.     I  then  said: 

"  There  is  someone  in  that  pen." 

"  I  guess  not,"  said  Darrow. 

"  I  am  certain  there  is  a  person  in  there." 

"  Well,  if  there  is,  it  is  likely  one  of  the  children,"  said  Darrow. 

By  this  time  Winn  was  in  position  and  holding  his  Henry 
rifle  ready  for  instant  use.  Winn  and  myself  were  alone.  All 
my  other  men  were  in  other  parts  of  the  town.  Just  then  I  saw 
Fish  coming.     I  then  said: 

"  Lee,  come  out  and  surrender  yourself.  I  have  come  to 
arrest  you." 

He  did  not  move.  I  looked  around  to  see  if  any  of  my  men 
were  coming.  I  saw  Fish  sitting  on  his  horse  in  front  of  the 
door,  his  gun  in  his  hand.  I  motioned  my  hand  for  him  to  come 
to  me,  but  he  remained  still  and  kept  watch  of  the  house,  as  if  he 
was  going  to  shoot,  or  expected  danger  from  that  quarter.  His 
action  surprised  me,  for  he  was  a  brave  man,  and  quick  to  obey 


364  APPENDIX 

orders.  I  then  looked  at  the  house  to  see  what  was  attracting 
his  attention,  and  I  soon  saw  there  was  enough  there  to  claim 
his  full  time.  I  saw  two  guns  pointed  through  the  logs  of  the 
side  of  the  house  and  aimed  directly  at  me,  and  Fish  was  watch- 
ing the  people  who  held  those  guns.  That  looked  like  business. 
I  instantly  drew  two  pistols  from  my  overcoat  pocket,  taking 
one  in  each  hand.  I  put  one  pistol  through  the  crack  in  the  roof 
of  the  pen,  with  the  muzzle  within  eighteen  inches  of  Lee's  head. 
I  then  said  to  Winn: 

"  You  go  in  there  and  disarm  Lee,  and  I  promise  you  that  if 
a  single  straw  moves,  I  will  blow  his  head  off,  for  my  pistol  is 
not  a  foot  from  his  head." 

Winn  was  going  into  the  pen.  Darrow  then  commenced  to  beg 
me  not  to  shoot.     Lee  also  spoke  and  said: 

"  Hold  on,  boys,  don't  shoot,  I  will  come  out." 

He  then  commenced  to  turn  over  to  get  out  of  the  pen,  at  the 
same  time  putting  his  pistol  (which  he  had  all  the  time  held  in 
his  hand  and  lying  across  his  breast)  into  the  scabbard.  I  said 
to  Winn: 

"  Stand  back  and  look  out,  for  there  is  danger  from  the 
house." 

Darrow  continued  to  beg  us  not  to  shoot.  I  told  Darrow  that 
I  would  not  hurt  a  hair  of  Lee's  head  if  he  surrendered  peace- 
ably, but  that  I  was  not  going  to  die  like  a  dog,  nor  would  I 
permit  Lee  to  get  away  alive.  Lee  came  out  of  the  pen,  and 
after  straightening  up,  he  asked  very  coolly: 

"Well,  boys,  what  do  you  want  of  me?" 

"  I  have  a  warrant  for  your  arrest,  and  must  take  you  to 
Beaver  with  me,"  I  said. 

Lee  then  asked  me  to  show  him  the  pistol  that  I  put  through 
the  pen  and  pointed  at  his  head.     He  said: 

"  It  was  the  queerest-looking  pistol  that  I  ever  saw.  It  looked 
like  a  man's  hand  with  the  fingers  cut  off  short." 

It  was  a  dragoon  pistol,  with  the  barrel  cut  off  short.  He 
laughed  when  he  saw  it,  and  was  not  at  all  excited.  We  then 
went  to  the  house.  The  women  seemed  wild,  some  of  them  cry- 
ing and  all  unreasonable  in  their  language.  Lee  told  his  family 
to  be  quiet,  and  did  all  that  he  could  to  pacify  them.  I  sent  and 
bought  some  wine,  and  took  a  pitcher  of  the  liquid  into  the  house 
to  the  women.     They  all  took  a  drink.     When  I  got  to  one  of 


APPENDIX  365 

his  daughters,  who  was  crying  bitterly,  she  took  the  glass  and 
said: 

"  Here  is  hoping  that  father  will  get  away  from  you." 

"  Drink  hearty,  miss,"  I  said. 

By  the  time  all  the  family  had  taken  a  drink  a  large  number 
of  people  had  gathered  around  the  house.  I  think  fully  one 
hundred  and  fifty  Mormons  were  there.  I  turned  to  one  of  my 
men  and  told  him  to  find  some  place  where  we  could  get  some- 
thing to  eat.  Lee  heard  me,  and  apologized  for  not  thinking  to 
ask  us  to  have  something  to  eat  before  that  time. 

"  But,"  said  he,  "  the  women  folks  have  been  making  so  much 
fuss  that  I  have  thought  of  nothing." 

Lee  then  ordered  breakfast  for  us  all.  His  sons  gathered 
around  him  and  told  him  that  if  he  did  not  want  to  go  to  Beaver, 
to  say  so,  and  they  would  see  that  he  didn't  go.  Lee  then  took 
me  one  side  and  told  me  what  his  friends  proposed,  and  wanted 
to  know  what  answer  he  should  give  them.  I  thought  he  did 
this  to  see  if  there  was  any  chance  to  frighten  me.  I  told  him 
to  tell  the  boys  to  turn  themselves  loose;  that  I  knew  I  had  no 
friends  in  that  place,  except  those  who  came  with  me,  but  we 
were  well  armed,  and  when  trouble  commenced  we  would  shoot 
those  nearest  to  us,  and  make  sure  of  them,  and  then  keep  it 
lively  while  we  lasted.  Lee  said  he  did  not  want  anything  of 
that  kind  to  happen,  and  would  see  that  the  boys  behaved  them- 
selves. 

We  started  from  Panguitch  soon  after  breakfast.  We  put 
two  of  our  animals  in  the  team,  making  a  four-horse  team. 
Darrow  drove.  Lee  and  Rachel,  one  of  his  wives,  and  two  of 
my  men  rode  in  the  wagon.  It  was  about  11  a.  m.,  on  Monday, 
the  7th  day  of  November,  1874,  when  we  left  Panguitch  with 
Lee  as  a  prisoner.  We  reached  Fremont  Springs  that  night  at 
11  o'clock,  and  camped  there  until  daylight.  The  roads  were  so 
bad  that  we  had  been  twelve  hours  in  making  thirty  miles.  The 
night  was  dark  and  cold,  and  having  no  blankets  with  us  we  could 
not  sleep. 

We  left  Fremont  Springs  at  daylight,  and  reached  Beaver 
about  10  o'clock,  a.  m.,  November  10th,  1874.  We  had  been 
twenty-four  hours  without  food.  Lee  and  Rachel  had  fared  bet- 
ter, for  they  had  a  lunch  with  them.  When  we  reached  Beaver 
the  people  were    thunderstruck    to    know    that    Lee    had    been 


366  APPENDIX 

arrested.  After  the  arrest  Lee  was  in  my  custody  the  greater 
portion  of  the  time  that  he  was  in  prison.  He  never  gave  any 
trouble  to  me  or  his  guards.  He  never  tried  to  escape,  but  at 
all  times  assisted  the  guards  to  carry  out  the  instructions  received 
from  the  officers. 

I  remain  your  most  obedient  servant, 

William  Stokes. 


DEATH  OF  JOHN  DOYLE  LEE 

John  Doyle  Lee  was  executed  on  Mountain  Meadows,  Washing- 
ton County,  Utah  Territory,  at  the  scene  of  the  massacre,  on  the 
23d  day  of  March,  1877.  On  Wednesday  preceding  the  day  fixed 
upon  for  the  execution  the  guard  having  Lee  in  charge  started 
from  Beaver  City,  where  Lee  had  been  imprisoned,  for  Mountain 
Meadows,  where  it  had  been  decided  to  carry  the  sentence  into 
execution.  The  authorities  had  received  information  that  an 
attempt  to  rescue  Lee  would  be  made  by  his  sons,  and  precau- 
tions were  taken  to  prevent  the  success  of  any  such  attempt. 
The  place  of  execution  was  kept  a  secret,  and  a  strong  guard 
procured.  Lee  was  cheerful  and  seemed  to  have  but  little  dread 
of  death. 

The  party  reached  Mountain  Meadows  about  10  o'clock  Friday 
morning,  and  after  the  camp  had  been  arranged  Lee  pointed 
out  the  various  places  of  interest  connected  with  the  massacre, 
and  recapitulated  the  horrors  of  that  event.  A  more  dreary 
scene  than  the  present  appearance  of  Mountain  Meadows  cannot 
be  imagined.  The  curse  of  God  has  fallen  upon  it  and  scorched 
and  withered  the  luxuriant  grass  and  herbage  that  covered  the 
ground  twenty  years  ago.  The  Meadows  have  been  transformed 
from  a  fertile  valley  into  an  arid  and  barren  plain,  and  the 
Mormons  assert  that  the  ghosts  of  the  murdered  emigrants  meet 
nightly  at  the  scene  of  their  slaughter  and  re-enact  in  pantomime 
the  horrors  of  their  taking  off. 

As  the  party  came  to  a  halt  at  the  scene  of  the  massacre 
sentinels  were  posted  on  the  surrounding  hills,  to  prevent  a  sur- 
prise, and  preparations  for  the  execution  were  at  once  begun. 
The  wagons  were  placed  in  a  line  near  the  monument,  and  over 
the  wheels  of  one  of  them  army  blankets  were  drawn  to  serve  as 


APPENDIX  367 

a  screen  or  ambush  for  the  firing  party.  The  purpose  of  this 
concealment  was  to  prevent  the  men  composing  the  firing  party 
from  being  seen  by  anyone,  there  being  a  reasonable  fear  that 
some  of  Lee's  relatives  or  friends  might  hereafter  wreak  ven- 
geance upon  his  executioners.  The  rough  pine  boards  for  the 
coffin  were  next  unloaded  from  a  wagon,  and  the  carpenters  began 
to  nail  them  together.     Meanwhile  Lee  sat  some  distance  away. 

At  10.35,  the  arrangements  having  been  completed,  Marshal 
Nelson  read  the  sentence  of  the  Court,  and  at  its  conclusion  turned 
to  Lee  and  said: 

"  Mr.  Lee,  if  you  have  anything  to  say  before  the  sentence  of 
the  Court  is  carried  into  effect,  you  may  now  do  so." 

"  I  wish  to  speak  to  that  man,"  said  Lee,  pointing  to  the 
photographer,  who  was  adjusting  his  camera  near  by.  "Come 
over  here,"  said  Lee,  beckoning  with  his  hand. 

"  In  a  moment,  Mr.  Lee,"  replied  Mr.  Fennemore. 

"  I  want  to  ask  a  favor  of  you,"  said  Lee.  "  I  want  you  to 
furnish  my  three  faithful  wives  each  a  copy,"  meaning  the  photo- 
graph about  to  be  taken.  "  Send  them  to  Rachel  A.,  Sarah  C,  and 
Emma  B."  Lee  then  repeated  the  names  of  his  three  wives  care- 
fully, saying  to  the  artist,  who  had  approached  him:  "Please 
forward  them — you  will  do  this  ?  " 

Mr.  Fennemore  responded  affirmatively. 

Lee  then  seemed  to  pose  himself  involuntarily,  and  the  picture 
was  taken.  He  then  arose  from  his  coffin,  where  he  had  been 
seated,  and,  looking  calmly  at  the  soldiers  and  spectators,  said 
in  an  even  tone  of  voice: 

"I  am  on  the  brink  of  eternity;  the  solemnities  of  eternity  rest 
upon  my  mind.  I  have  made  out — or  have  endeavored  to  do  so — 
a  manuscript,  abridging  the  history  of  my  life.  This  is  to  be  pub- 
lished. In  it  I  have  given  my  views  and  feelings  with  regard  to 
these  things.  I  feel  resigned  to  my  fate.  I  feel  as  a  summer 
morn.  I  have  done  nothing  wrong;  my  conscience  is  clear  before 
God  and  man.  I  am  ready  to  meet  my  Redeemer  and  those  that 
have  gone  before  me,  behind  the  veil.  I  am  not  an  infidel.  I 
have  not  denied  God  and  His  mercies.  I  am  a  believer  in 
these  things.  Most  I  regret  is  parting  with  my  family;  many  of 
them  are  unprotected  and  will  be  left  fatherless."  Here  he 
hesitated.  "  When  I  speak  of  these  things  they  touch  a  chord 
within  me.     I  declare  my  innocence  of  anything  wrong.     I  am  only 


368  APPENDIX 

a  victim — a  victim  must  be  had.  I  do  not  fear  to  die;  I  trust  in 
God ;  Death  has  no  terror.  No  mercy  have  I  asked.  I  do  not  fear 
eternity.  I  am  a  believer  in  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  It  is  my 
last  word — it  is  so.  I  believe  in  the  gospel  that  was  taught  in  its 
purity  in  former  days.  I  regret  leaving  my  family;  they  are  near 
and  dear  to  me.  These  are  things  which  touch  me — those  poor 
orphaned  children !  I  ask  the  Lord,  my  God,  if  my  labors  be  done, 
to  receive  my  spirit." 

Lee  was  informed  that  his  hour  had  come.  He  looked  at  the 
small  group  of  spectators,  exchanged  a  few  words  with  Marshal 
Nelson,  saying: 

"  I  ask  one  favor  of  the  guards — center  my  heart." 

The  Marshal  then  bound  a  handkerchief  over  Lee's  eyes,  but  his 
hands  were  allowed  to  remain  free.  Lee  straightened  himself  up, 
faced  the  firing  party  as  he  sat  on  his  coffin,  clasped  his  hands 
over  his  head,  and  exclaimed: 

"  Remember !     The  balls  through  my  heart !  " 

The  Marshal  gave  the  order  to  the  guards,  Fire!  As  the 
word  "fire!"  rang  out  on  the  morning  air  a  report  was  heard 
and  Lee  fell  back,  dead.    There  was  not  a  cry,  not  a  moan. 


THE  EXD. 


Date  Due 

My  ' 

":f 

^w^4^m 

m 

<4*»fii 

i  ! 

f) 

1      II 


BP811.L476 

The  Mormon  menace; 


Princeton  Theological  Semmary-Speer  Library 


1    1012  00010  4234 


Ml 

P 


B  i     ! 

1 


nil 
I     11 


1  i 


